Nobody's life

School, on a day like this, you’d think they would have closed it down. Yet here is… roughly half the student body attending today’s classes. The teachers didn’t seem to care where we were though, so I chose the only room that would have been empty today, the library. It felt nice to finally be alone. No idiots to insult you, pretty girls to make you feel like crap, nor teachers who didn’t give a damn about the students, not even the librarian was here, just me and a few thousand books.

With no one here I was able to read all I wanted. I’ve been hated without reason by others for as long as I could remember. When I learned to read, books became my escape into other worlds, places much better than the world we live in. They say your life is the greatest story ever written, but if mine were a book, it would be the dirty falling apart kind that sit on the forgotten corners of the shelves.

I didn’t just come here to read though… there’s a computer that seats you where no one can see you, and no I’m not looking at porn, I watch… My Little Pony… I will forever refuse to admit that I watch it. On a day like this I could spend all day watching the show. I was already caught up though, so I just watched a few personal favorites… mainly Twilight and Luna episodes. Twilight cause of the books thing, and Luna cause I can relate to the whole… feeling alone thing.

Those went by fast though and I was reading at one of the tables now. It was getting boring, and all channels, even cartoon ones, were covering the riots going on around the world. “My christ is this boring!” I complain, feeling like the ‘end of the world’ should have been more...exciting? Shocking? I honestly can’t define why such an event was boring. “Oh well…” I mutter before yawning. “Might as well get some sleep, nobody will bother someone sleeping right?” I ask myself, pulling up the hood on my hoodie before resting my head on my arms and closing my eyes. “Goodbye world….go fuck yourself.” I mutter before falling into blissful slumber.

---

”Hello~” Someone says, rousing me from my sleep.

“Go away~, I’m trying to sleep.” I mumble, my voice muffled more because of my arms.

”Wake up, you’ve got a lot to do and less time to do it.” The voice says with a tad bit of authority, making me grumble and look up.

“Alright alright I’m up, but if you think-” I was about to start a rant before stopping myself, seeing nothing but white all around me for a moment before rubbing my eyes. “Okay who put me in a bad video game with too much bloom?” I ask, the white area around me almost blinding.

”Weird, the others didn’t complain about it that much.” The voice says. ”Anyways, guess where you are.”

“A dream?” I ask, before something pinched my arm. “Ow! What the hell!?” I shout, looking around for whatever pinched me.

”That would be me.” The voice says again before a ball of light entered my field of vision.

“Okay I’m in a white room, seeing a ball of white light...how the fuck does that make sense?” I frown, starting to get a little pissed at this point.

”Magic, now shush up and hear what I have to say.” The voice says from the ball of light, now that my sleep and confused riddled mind caught up with literally everything I started to make sense of some things.

“Wait a second.” I say before looking at the ball of white and everywhere else. “Well...I suppose my one friend was wrong.” I deadpan.

”It’s best that he disagreed, my younger years were...regretful to say the least.” The voice said.

“So...you’re God huh?” I ask, the ball of light ‘nodding’. “Goodie, so I see a bunch of white but no clouds, pillars, homes, or that odd female angel that people gawk over.” I say while continuing my search. “So...some ‘in between’ thing going on?”

”Basically.” God says simply. ”But you were chosen-”

“You already know I read a ton of books man, no need to be all ‘mayan test of blah to see if blah did blah up the blah’.” I say, making fun of the more ‘religious’ side of the mayan calendar and laughed a little when I said ‘up the blah’.

”Yes…” God says. ”So what do you wish for? God asks, his tone sounding like he’s been through this thousands of times but had a little fun with having someone call out what he wanted to say. A silence hung in the air as we both waited for my reaction before the ball of light shapeshifted into a tan old man wearing a pure white robe and we both slapped each other at the same time.

“Ow!” I shout, rubbing my cheek. “Well at least I did something probably no one else would do.”

“No, one has.” God shrugged. “It was a punch though. So whatever.”

“Yeah yeah.” I take a deep breath. “So, any limits?”

“I may be god, but yes there is limits.” God says.

“Well I suppose you can’t get everything.” I shrug. “So…”

“Does it involve ‘Kingdom Hearts’?” God asks simply, apparently having read my mind.

“People asked?” I ask with a raised eyebrow, the old man nodding. “Right then...so how does having the powers of Organization XIII and the ability to summon Nobodies sound?”

“That is quite a set of powers and abilities.” God says simply. “But there will be restrictions to this. You will have the ability to summon their weapons, but you will have to learn how to use each and every weapon and all of their hidden abilities, and the Nobodies?”

“I’ve already been a ‘Nobody’ for a majority of my life God. Don’t tell me that’s gonna be a problem.” I say bluntly.

“You won’t be able to use magic, well besides one, and the nobodies… They are the hollow bodies of people, so being connected to them, with a heart… you would be able to hear all the voices of them while they are summoned, until disbanded or destroyed.”

“So if I hear voices I’m not crazy?”

“No, just rude. Magic can be learned, but it takes time. Now, as for the weapons, I’m guessing you want both the Keyblade from Roxas, and the fake one from Xion?”

“Well technically Roxas had both Oathkeeper and Oblivion, both when he was fighting Riku next to Memory Skyscraper, and when he fought Axel to find Sora.”

“I won’t get into Lore with you so I’ll just take that as a yes. Just be warned, Xion’s Keyblade has very different abilities as compared to the originals. You’ll have to find out for yourself what they are though.”

“Sounds about right. No need to spoil the surprise when I’m about to rush headlong into the unknown with powers I don’t know how to use.” I chuckle.

“That reminds me, what world would you like to go to? Your pick.”

“W-well…” I stutter, looking down as my face started turning red. “E-e-equestria…”

“Alright then you closet brony, human, anthro, or like the show?”

“Hey!” I shout, glaring at God for calling me a closet brony… even though it was true. “But...um...anthro?” I ask, looking to the side with a blush.

“Alright. That all? One guy already has an Organization XIII cloak. You want one too, or no?”

“Well I suppose it would fit the theme.”

“Alright.” God reached behind him, and pulled out a white Organization XIII cloak. “Just make sure if you run into the one that punched me, and you likely will, expect a fight. Was part of his Mark of Mastery Exam.”

“Won’t I have to take that same exam? Given that I’m also wielding a Keyblade?”

“Not right away, but eventually.” God waved his hand, and a DTD opened up. “Put that cloak on, not wearing it in there will cost you. I am afraid I can’t give you the ability to… open these doorways, but with a Keyblade, you can make your own as most the others have.”

“Cool...but won’t I need a gummi ship or something? Or can I just make one of those Keyblade gliders?” I ask curiously, taking off my black hoodie and putting on my new white organization cloak.

“Every Keyblade has a glider form, even the fake. Turning it into the glider is easy though, just… throw it into the air.”

“Okay…” I say slowly, lifting a hand up and concentrating, before summoning a standard Kingdom Key. “I suppose I’ll get different Keyblades the more I progress huh?”

“Keychains. You can only get more Keychains. There’s a reason for that, but I won’t tell you.”

“Oh yeah~. Almost forgot that…” I nod before throwing my Keyblade up into the air, focusing on trying to make it into a glider. A light flashed before a version of Terra’s bike appeared, but instead of having gold, brown and blue as it’s color scheme it was white with black thorns crawling along it. “Huh...seems fitting.”

“That’s the fake it would seem. Be careful when you fight with it. It’s a Keyblade forged from memories given physical form. Fighting others with it may cause… side effects.”

“If I have clones of either myself or beings I fight with this thing start appearing out of nowhere from their memories I’m not gonna be happy.” I deadpan.

“Not like that. Now that I have… forged it into a Keyblade of Darkness, it’s name isn’t actually… Kingdom Key, it’s Memory Stealer. Able to rip memories out of people’s hearts… just like it’s wielder did when it was just a copy.”

“Huh…” I say simply, looking at the bike worriedly. “And...the Keyblade that Roxas would normally have is...where?”

“Within you, just call to it. As for why Memory Stealer looked like that… it has no true form, so it copies any Keyblade it comes near. You will be able to tell the difference between the two after getting used to them.”

“That sounds so broken...but I have a feeling it’s going to be a ‘last resort’ kind of thing cause I’d rather not stab someone and have them become a mental blank slate.”

“Exactly… Well, off then. I’m late on schedule already.”

“Sorry God. I’ll be off.” I say before putting up my hood and hopping onto my new bike. “See ya, stay safe.” I say before holding the handlebars and shooting off into the DTD to a brand new chapter of life.

I had guessed it was dark in the DTD, but this was just… like being blind. Suddenly, and without much warning, I could see again… right as I crashed into a wall, and fell into a trashcan, my glider disbanding as I fell off. “... Still better than High school.”

I crawled out, wiping off the… what I guessed was a restaurant day-olds off my cloak. This thing better not stain easy. “Okay so...where the fuck am I?” I wonder to myself, looking around to take stock of where I am. As far as I could tell I was in the middle of an alleyway behind a restaurant and in one direction just led to more alleyways and the other I could see some people walking about. “Onwards to social awkwardness.” I say proudly before heading off to find out where the hell I am and to fail miserably at talking to people. I should keep my hood up, I do seem to look different… Right, anthro. So as I make sure my hood is up and stays up I walk into the middle of the sidewalk and look around, and let’s just say big doesn’t begin to describe what I’m seeing. Skyscrapers and tall buildings as far as I could see, clear blue skies without a cloud in sight, the only problem was that I was seeing...pegasi. “Well...glad to know that.” I mutter, still taking my time to look around.

Now I used to live in a small town near one of the Great Lakes in America, the biggest buildings I’ve seen on a regular basis were tall apartment buildings so seeing that I’m in a bustling city that reminds me of the times I’ve seen New York on either TV or from books kind of intimidated me. I snapped out of my sight seeing when someone bumped into me. “Oh I’m sorry.” I say quickly, turning around to see who bumped into me, but the...teal colored anthro stallion just huffed and continued his daily commute. “Well fuck you to then.” I mutter before raising my hand to a mare that was about to walk past me. “Excuse me, ma’am, can you tell me where I am?” I ask her. “I’m...new around here.” I say nervously, knowing my cloak alone would tell that.

“Oh certainly.” The tan furred mare says with a smile. “We’re in Manehattan.”

“Huh…” I say with a hidden frown, oddly specific name from the naming convention. “Um...where’s the library?”

“Oh it’s not that far, it’s down the street and to the left. You’ll find it when you see two pony statues in between the stairs.” She says kindly.

“Thank you so very much.” I say with a nod and a hidden smile. “Have a nice day.”

“You to.” She says before we both part ways and I head off to the library. After following the mares directions I did indeed find a large building with a domed top and two pony statues to the sides of the massive amount of stairs.

“Well...let’s a go.” I say before checking both ways and following the massive line crossing the street before breaking off and heading to the library. Let’s hope I can read their language because if memory serves it’s just a bunch of gibberish and symbols… I think to myself, heading up the stairs quickly and entering the giant library. Yet again I am taken aback by the sheer size of things from Manhattan, or Manehattan as they call it, and looked at the inside of the giant library. Now I’ve only seen my local library a few times and it was big, but this blew it out of the water with it’s scale.

“Excuse me?” A stallion asks before I shake my head and snap out of my little stupor and look around, seeing the main desk with a stallion sitting behind it.

“Hello.” I say while walking over to the front desk.

“How may I help you?” The librarian asks.

“Um…” I start. “Where’s the history section?” I ask, wondering if what I know about Equestria matches up.

“Oh yes, here’s a card to show you which way.” The unicorn stallion says while magicing over a card. I took the card with a thank you before looking down at the card, and what originally looked like a bunch of gibberish seemed to shift into english.

“Thank you.” I nod before heading off to the history section. As I walked through the giant place I saw that this place was separated into different sections by genre’s, and then by sub genre’s so the big library felt even bigger when they had to sort everything like that. After a bit more walking and the scent of books starting to get ingrained into my head with the giant amount of books in this library I finally found the history section. Now for a bookworm like me I felt giddy about reading again, and thankfully the aisle was based on years, but where ‘BC’ and ‘AD’ had some other letters that I wasn't entirely sure what they were.

But I just shrugged it off and went with something that seemed the simplest was to go to the history that was one thousand years ago. When I touched the covers with my gloved hand I could just imagine the hidden history that the fans never knew about before pulling out one book that just so conveniently, and kind of eerily, had the same unicorn symbol that started off the entirety of generation four.

After finding a nice table to sit at I opened it up and started reading through the entire book. Some things were like back on earth, others seemed Equestria specific, and a few things just seemed flat out stupid. An entire war over cheese? Why, how in any way was that a thing?! The book’s most recent event was the Nightmare Moon returning to Princess Luna. So it’s after that huh? Well then that gives me… still a large timeframe to ponder on.

I looked up at the sound of screaming. “The monsters are back!” The librarian screamed as he ran away from a Neoshadow. Okay, time to see how well I can fight then. I decided to try and summon something else… and what appeared was Xigbars Gun Arrows… alright, this will do. I chased down the Library after the Neoshadow and fires the light arrows. There was little recoil and the Neoshadow was vanquished when it was hit. I ran outside and nearly dropped the Gun Arrows… A Guard Armor Heartless was walking in the middle of the road, tossing vehicles and policemen aside.

“Well...this seems ironic.” I deadpan, pointing my Gun Arrows up and firing at the heartless, hoping to damage it enough to stun it. As I saw the arrows hit the chest it’s entire midsection practically flung back as it staggered, giving me enough time to reload somehow before going back to firing at it again, making sure to aim at the chest and hopefully do enough damage to keep it staggered. The Guard Armor, out of the blue, actually decided to use some form of tactics and use one of its hands to block the arrows, which quickly shattered from the barrage. “Fuck.” I growl, knowing that if I don’t break the other pieces it’ll just split off and I’ll have to deal with the separated pieces. I reloaded quickly as the heartless continuing towards me, pushing aside the useless guards and vehicles aside that it wasn’t even hurt, only making me fire more at the things chest, causing it to stagger again.

I thought for a moment on how Xigbar could use that special charged attack as I was reloading again, seeing the Guard armor finally split it’s hand and legs apart to only make my job harder. “Damn it…” I frowned before thinking for a quick second and putting the two guns together and focusing, seeing a blue and black glow surround the two guns before shooting off straight towards the legs of the guard armor, making quick work as it seemed to bounce between the two.

There was only a hand, and the midsection left. I fired off at the hand, which was spinning around in an attempt to be a guard/attack move. Once that was gone I offloaded on the midsection. Only one real way to end this thing. I disbanded the Gun Arrows, and focused on the Keyblade. A Kingdom Key appeared in my hand… and it felt way different than the fake. God was right about that after all. I charged forward, and delivered a final swipe at it’s remaining midsection. It puffed into a mist of darkness as a large heart floated away into the sky.

The sound of someone clapping came from behind me. When I turned around, I saw two people there. A man in purple robes with a blank face mask that had a gash over it, and the other was in a full body black jumpsuit, with a scar going over a blind eye. His jumpsuit held a lot of clips, probably for the two large pistols he had on each side.

The man with the mask was clapping. “Not bad, rough around the edges, but you did well.”

“Who are you?”

“I am Core, and my associate here is Josh. You had a strong energy when you popped in from earth.”

“Wait...how?” I ask simply, not entirely sure how in the hell this person knew about earth.

“News flash dog meat, I’m from earth as well.” The man in the black jumpsuit, Josh, spoke. “I only tagged along because I didn’t wanna hear a bitch cry for hours again. So tell me, you know the name, Ventral?” He smiled wickedly.

“Now now mister, I wasn’t talking to you. I was talking to the actual important person behind the mask.” I say bluntly. “But thank you for explaining, also no, couldn’t give a rats ass about names anyways given that I hated people to begin with, and you appear to be one of those people I tend to hate.” I say simply.

“So much hate in your heart already, might be an easier puppet than Huxley if you let that brew a while longer child.” Core said.

I stared at Core for a moment. “Oh great, one of those guys.” I sigh out. “And here I was hoping for a quiet life. But nope, stuck in some silly game based on a shadowy figure. Can you get any more cliched?!” I complain, my hate going away and more to an annoyance. “Like holy hell I’ve seen enough stories to know where this is going. So just to be blunt, no, not going to fall for your bullshit, but if I may ask, are there any other survivors? Cause I have a feeling there better company than man who sucks at proper smiles, and obvious bad guy.”

Josh didn’t speak, but before I could react, I heard gunfire as both my shoulders, legs, and left arm suddenly burst in pain. I was screaming as I finally saw all the blood. “Little overkill, don’t you think?” Core asked.

“Nah,” Josh replied. “I left him alive didn’t I?” Josh walked over to me, and held me by my neck. “This isn’t a game, nor a story little bitch, this is our True Reality now. The whole reason you’re alive still is because boss has an interest in you.” He threw me, and I hit the top of a carriage. “My advice, don’t try to be a hunting dog, because nothing beats an alpha wolf. And be glad I used regular lead bullets on you” The two walked into a DTD, and I began to feel tired.

Crap… I should really keep my mouth shut.

Nobody's love

beep…

Huh?

beep...

What?

beep…

That’s getting annoying. As the constant beeping I heard I decided to mull over my day. ”Okay so I managed to kill a Neoshadow and a Guard Armor, then have obvious bad guys telling me ‘oh hey I’m just gonna be a puppet master cause I’m a dick’ and then got shot by an asshole and flung on top of a carriage…” I think to myself while opening my eyes blearily, a dull pain still coursing through me. ”Sounds like a good a start as any.” I mentally sigh out, slowly putting a hand over my eyes to get the damned light away as I looked around for something noticeable.

And just my luck I’m in a hospital, the heart monitor, the chairs, the constant background noise of either people moaning and groaning about their pain, doctors and nurses talking to each other or to their patients, and I’m just sitting here feeling like I got hit by a truck. “H-hello?” I try to call out, my voice sounding raspy and the obvious sign of a dry throat making itself known as my throat started to hurt. And much to my luck I thankfully got a nurse to appear with, strangely enough, a visitor.

“How are you feeling?” The nurse says simply, the grey mare having honest concern written on her face at seeing me.

“Dry throat, getting shot in my legs, shoulders and arm, and the dull pain of getting hit by a truck….I’d say I’m doing fine.” I explain before coughing in pain, regretting my decision of trying to explain it in a smarmy way.

The nurse looked at me with an unamused look. “Well, it seems other than your attitude everything else seems fine. You really are lucky to be alive. The bullets that shot you were a .50 caliber, who ever shot you either wasn’t aiming to kill or was a terrible shot as they missed your bones, just grazing them by less than a millimeter.”

“Wait...how do you know about that?” I ask curiously, kind of thinking that ponies were still in the medieval period in tech when it came to weapons.

“Bit of a gun nut personally. Those griffins really know how to use them, but the minotaurs made them long ago. Though, how did that happen, you were shot eight times.”

“Let’s just say a masked man’s friend didn’t get enough hugs as a kid.”

“I think the news reports did have some photos with two people like that… Well, anyway, don’t worry about any bills, the crown is paying for this service.”

“How, why, and where the hell is my cloak?” I ask, just now noticing I wasn’t wearing my cloak.

“It’s being washed. Somehow it didn’t have any holes or tears, but it was soaked in blood. As for… well… your body seems similar to ours, are you a race from another land?”

“You could...say that.” I say slowly, not entirely a hundred percent sure I should just out and out say where I really came from. “But why is the crown paying for this? I thought royalty were supposed to be greedy assholes?” I ask, pretending to think that Celestia and Luna were stuck up and terrible.

“Well, if you didn’t destroy that monster Princess Celestia’s student and her friend might have gotten hurt. You were on top of the carriage they were in when paramedics got there and those two were trying to tend to your wounds.”

My jaw dropped, not believing that Twilight and one of her friends were there ever so conveniently. “Um...is one of them here?” I ask honestly, keeping down my inner fanboy at meeting one of my favorite characters.

“Twilight is, she says she saw when you got shot and has rarely left your side over the last two days.”

“Two things…” I start before coughing again. “Okay three things. One can I get a glass of water? Two, why would a Princess’s personal student be near me when I’m just...me.” I say, my tone shifting to a sadder note considering ‘me’ is just a sassy asshole that thinks he’ll just be alone forever. “And three...two days? Really?”

“Yes, two days. Second, you saved her, and a lot of ponies when you killed those creatures. They’ve been terrorizing everywhere from Canterlot to the Zebra lands, I think you have some fans… just look at all the gift baskets to your left. And third, I’ll be back with that water.” She left the room.

When the nurse left I decided to do just that to see these gift baskets, and holy damn were there quite a bit of them. Quite a few were filled with food ranging from carrots, apples, candy and baked goods, all of them had cards giving thanks, ‘get well soon’ and…”Oh my god why?” I ask myself, seeing a few cards that had ‘special picture inside’ and my mind raced to an immediate ‘perv zone’ and thought of fangirls sending nudes. “Why...just...why?” I mutter, my entire face having turned the brightest shade of red ever.

The door to the room opened and I placed the nudes back into the basket and dropped them off the side of my bed. Even though she was anthro, I recognized that purple coat and mane anywhere… Twilight… “Oh, you’re finally awake.” She said as she took a seat at the foot of my bed.

“Uh...hello.” I say nervously, my mind running a mile a minute at seeing Twilight in the flesh, and the fact that quite a bit of mares sent me nude pictures to their hero.

“I saw a lot of what happened… even heard what you were talking about with those two… so the kingdom you come from is called earth? I’ve never heard of it before. Is it far away?”

“Far away doesn’t begin to describe it.” I say with a little chuckle.

“I’ve never seen weapons like what you used before, those magic crossbows and that giant key, what are those? Does your kingdom make them?”

“They wish.” I say, a little bit of pride entering my voice. “But...it’s hard to explain where I come from and...honestly…” I say before thoughts of my family and what little friends filled my mind. “Oh no…”

“Did something happen to your kingdom?”

“I could care less about my kingdom...just...thought about my family…” I sigh out sadly, knowing that I’ll probably never get to see them again.

“Oh.... did the monsters like from a few days ago…”

“Do you want me to explain what happened truthfully, or do you want me to just completely lie about it?” I ask simply, wondering if she’ll even believe my ramblings.

“... I can see it’s touchy… alright then, subject change. So what are those weapons you used called?”

“Well… those ‘crossbows’ are called, if memory serves, ‘Gun Arrows’. Yes bland ass name I know. But the key? Um...not entirely sure if I should explain that because way too much to explain and something bad might happen if I do.” I say, knowing that talking about a Keyblade could cause her to search for answers or learn certain things she shouldn’t know.

“I guess it’s just some kinda powerful magic item. When you used it to kill that creature, it released something… what was it?”

“That I can explain.” I say with a little nod. “Okay so, those monsters...there called Heartless, beings of darkness that steal a person’s heart to become what they are. The thing I killed was called a ‘Guard Armor’, and before you ask, the ‘Heart’ in this scenario is kind of like your soul in a sense, not your actual beating heart right now but...something even more.”

“I guess I shouldn’t ask about how you know this, guessing it relates to your kingdom in some way? Well, that aside, a few people said they saw you in the public library before the… Heartless… appeared. You like books?”

“Two things, one I had nothing to do with the heartless appearing just so you know so let’s get that out of the way, and about the books? Well...libraries and books were basically the number one things in my life, ever since I could read.” I say with a kind smile.

“Heh, same. I studied so much in my youth I didn’t make friends until just a few years ago really… So you have a place to stay?”

“Nope.” I state. “Nowhere to go, nowhere to stay...just the loner I’ve always been.”

She laughed. “Well ‘loner’ since you like books, you can move in with me, I literally live in a library and an unused guest bed… my assistent likes to sleep in a large basket for some reason?”

“Where have you been all my life?” I ask, slapping a hand over my mouth at my own stupid words.

“Parden?”

“N-nothing!” I say suddenly, my face beat red. “So uh...oh! What’s your name, I was only told by the nurse your name was...Twilight I presume?” I ask, hoping this will work to change the subject.

“Yeah, that’s me. Most ponies get the wrong idea about me since the Princess taught me personally. So, I’m guessing your name isn’t what ponies have been calling you, White Knight?”

I chuckled at hearing that. “Listen ma’am, I’m no ‘white knight’, even if I am awesome.” I say with a cheeky smile. “But...the names Bexn, or just Ben if you want.”

“Alright then, Ben. The doctors said it will be a few more days til you’re good enough to leave, and I think someone is gonna come by a little later to ask you some more… direct questions.”

“Listen I only ask direct questions after the first date.” I say with growing smile.

Twilight chuckled. “Then I guess Princess Luna and I are gonna have no other choice in the matter, you seem to have won her over when word reached her.”

“Wait wha?” I ask, my jaw dropping at hearing that I just won Luna, the princess of the moon, over with my little act of being a hero. “Uh...wai...wha……huh!?”

“Let’s just say Princess Luna has a type, that type being anyone who can single handedly kill monsters. You are literally the first person in thousands of years to do that. Speaking of which, she should be here already? I’ll go check real quick.” Twilight left the room, leaving me all alone to fan out.

”HOLY SHIT I’M GONNA MEET PRINCESS LUNA!? WAIT NO I HAVE A CHANCE TO DATE BOTH PRINCESS LUNA AND TWILIGHT! HOLY FUCK THANK YOU GOD!” I mentally fangasm at the thoughts rushing through my head.

“Well you seem happy.” I looked next to me, seeing the person who spoke… it was that masked man. “Have a good rest?”

“Oh come on~.” I whine.

“Relax, I’m not here to do anything other than just check up on you. Good to see you woke up faster than I expected.”

“Glad I made a good first impression.” I say, rolling my eyes. “But glad to hear you’re not as...trigger happy as your gun slinging subordinate.” I say, knowing full well that mister shoots first ask questions later wasn’t the guy in charge.

“He was in charge of his crime family back on earth. Majority of them are working for me now… they are behind a lot of things back on earth, can you name a recent mass murder that took place before you came here?”

“I mean there was that one mass shooting at a school but I doubt it was from a collective of masters, seems to easy.”

“The Greyville City high school shooting?”

“Yes, heard that the kid responsible basically turned himself in with a goddamn smile on his face.”

“Yeah, Greg Ventral. He’s with me to, lot of them have raw power I can use. He broke himself out of juvie and killed the wardens too. He’s a good asset to me, and Josh is the king of them all.”

“And yet scar over his blind eye tells me someone beat him in quite a way.”

“He did that to himself. Punishment for leaving someone alive.”

“Ya know… it sounds silly in context of a professional family of killers to leave someone alive...but oh well, books aren’t always a good thing to base life off of…”

“Truer words have never been spoken. Just stay on your guard, this Equestria has some use to me, and I will consume it… just like the millions before it.”

“Congrats on the Satan impression, mind sounding more cliched than you already are?” I ask sarcastically.

“You got a mouth on you, personally I like it. Just remember this, if there is one thing that will stop me, it isn’t you. I just like to see my opponent’s try to stop me. Zeke already knows how far I will go and how strong I am.”

“Well it wouldn’t be a good story if only one main character didn’t stop all powerful bosses like yourself.” I say honestly. “But again, can’t base stories on real life...even if everyone has their own story.” I say, starting to sound like Auron right now.

“Yeah, all our stories start, but just remember,” He jabbed his hand into my chest. “It can end abruptly.” He vanished into thin air, leaving me clutching my chest.

“G-good talk.” I cough. “Ow…”

The door opened and I sat up as Princess Luna and Twilight entered. “Greetings warrior… Ben… odd name for a warrior.” Luna said.

“Says the princess with a name that explains her job.” I retort. “I mean really, ‘Luna’ is another word for the Moon.”

Luna smiled. “A man unafraid of mine presence. Truly our children will be grand!”

My face turned a bright shade of red. “Whoa whoa whoa! Let me at least take you out on a date first before we talk about that!” I say quickly, starting to get a little frantic at hearing the sudden ‘let’s have kids’ talk.

“Can we at least kiss then?”

”Playitcoolplayitcoolplayitcoolplayitcoolplayitcool.” I think to myself, taking a deep breath before talking. “If it means kissing a beautiful princess such as yourself, it would be the best honor to have.” I say, trying to act like a gentlement. ”Nailed it.” I mentally add.

Luna literally jumped on me, her tongue invading my mouth. “Easy Luna, don’t make his stay any longer than it has to be.” Twilight said.

”AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” I mentally scream while having my first kiss taken by a very energetic Luna as my entire body was stock still as she kissed me.

“Aw, then I shall stay here with you two until his recovery. We will make a proper herd!” Luna states as she presses against me...

“But I like walking…” I whimper a little. “Also Princess...can you get off…” I say nervously, a certain something bumping Luna’s leg with as much subtlety as a truck at a prius convention.

“Oh, so you like me after all?” She says with a sly smile.

“Wh-who else would...be in this herd?” I ask nervously, hoping to have some help and not get molested.

“Sparkle of course!”

“Luna, let’s date him before you try and screw him.” Twilight said.

“W-well...I hope I’m good for you both...also question, don’t you think this is...literally the least ‘princessy’ a princess can ever be?” I ask.

Luna looked at me. “I have been trapped in the moon for a thousand years. Modern years were a quick adjustment, and quite frankly this attitude makes the nobles uneasy, which is fun for me since they’re all asses, and I generally don’t give a damn.” The lunar princess licked my ear. “Plus, I’m horny.”

I shivered at the touch and hearing her say that only made my fears grow. “Um...I’m not as ‘big’ as ponies...two I’d like to keep my hips from being broken, and three I’d rather get to know my mare before the plowing begins…” I state, hoping to get that across here.

“One, that’s fine, that’s why they made sex spells. And two, fine. But my attitude won’t change. So where are you staying?”

“Um...Twilight offered me a place to stay in her library.”

“Then I shall move in! Canterlot was getting bland anyway.” In a flash of blue magic, luna vanished.

“Um...don’t you think she’s being kind of...quick for all of this?” I ask Twilight. “And not just talking about the...obvious.”

“She still has some mentality from a thousand years ago. Back then ponies would marry at ten, or thirteen, and be parents not long after. She’s adjusted well, but she sticks to some things from back then.” Twilight said. “And honestly, I don’t blame her for wanting to leave Canterlot for a while, though I doubt Celestia will let her escape the paperwork.”

“Well when one princess happens to instantly want to ditch paperwork for someone she loves it makes sense...but why do I have a feeling I’m going to have a very bad tea party after a while?” I ask with a frown.

“Tea party?”

“Does Celestia drink tea?” I deadpan, hoping she would figure out the obvious reason why I said ‘tea party’.

“Not often. She prefers coffee.”

“You’d think she was a morning person. Given that her name is ‘Celestial’ and the sun is a ‘Celestial Body’.” I say, having a feeling I’m going to break my cover on knowing about the show.

“You’d think huh. Well, I guess I’ll call Spike at home, and tell-” Just then the nurse came back in.

“I have your water sir, also, Twilight,” She pulled out a phone. “Someone named Spike is on the line for you… also how did he get my phone number?”

As the nurse gave me the glass of water, Twilight took the phone. “Spike…. Wait, she, yes Spike Luna is moving in.... Yeah, a date she really wants a herd too… You can move into the guest room, that was supposed to be your bedroom anyway….. I know, wait, how many?! I, I don’t even wanna know, just make sure the…. Thanks, alright, also, how did you get this number, this is some ponies personal phone… How did Luna know this number?! … I guess that makes sense…. Alright, see you in a few days. Bye.” Twilight gave the phone back to the nurse who left. “Well that was crazy.”

I thanked the nurse and started drinking the water. “So...what happened?”

“Luna’s moving all her game consoles and ‘special built’ gaming computer into my bedroom, or as she is calling it, our bedroom now. She even got a bigger bed to fit the three of us, and she got you some new clothes. Spike managed to check on the houses circuits and made sure she won’t blackout Ponyville with all those gaming consoles.”

“Ya know…” I start. “Maybe this...will be the first time I’ll be happy.” I smile warmly, tears forming in the corners of my eyes at the rush of joy flowing through me.

To my surprise, Twilight kissed my cheek. “Everyone finds happiness at some point. I just hope Luna plans on paying the electric bill from now on.”

“She’s a princess, she could pay for the entire town and then have enough to build an expansion on the town just for funsies.”

“Fair enough. The only reason I’m not freaking out over this is because, A, I think this might work out… in some crazy way. And B, Luna has become a close friend… and if you didn’t come along she would have started dating only me, and I’m making you my sanity anchor from now on.”

I weigh the pro’s and cons of making a dirty joke at what she just said but shrugged it off. “Well I’m glad to be of service to help make sure you both don’t torture each other...but um...what would my fangirls think?”

“Either they’d keep sending nudes, yeah, I saw, or they’d try and join.”

“Um...I never had a girlfriend to begin with and Luna already took my first kiss so I’m pretty sure I’ll just stick with two…” I say sheepishly. “But...thank you...thank you so very much…”

“Don’t mention it. I’ll be back later. I’m gonna get you some non-hospital food, if Luna appears again while I’m gone, pray.” With that, Twilight left.

And for possibly the first time ever, I did. “God….you are now the bestest friend ever. Thank you.” I say, tears streaming down my face and the biggest smile ever to grace my face appearing as I started crying, not of sadness, but one of the greatest joy I’ve ever felt since ever.

Nobody's discoveries

So once I was discharged from the hospital in Manehattan, sampled some of the foods from the gift baskets and had my cloak back on I had a luxurious ride in one of the more royal carriages driven by two stallion pegasi. The ride to Ponyville with Twilight was uneventful, but breathtaking as I got to see the world from so high up...only to remember that I had a fear of heights and started focusing on Twilight and her talks about the town.

The lavender mare explained that Ponyville was quite a town, even if it was small. The citizens were more used to ‘unknown visitors’ because of all the weirdness happening almost every week, and the citizens were welcoming and happy, but she warned me to expect a pink pony to suddenly bombard me with a million questions per hour just to figure out what I liked and who I am. “Yeah I’m gonna get along with her great...” I groan, having a feeling that Pinkie is going to be a nightmare and I won’t like it. The more we continued the more she explained about her friends and life at the town, and before long we actually landed in town.

I got out of the carriage and looked around, seeing that it was a small but ‘homey’ looking town, a quiet place to relax and enjoy the country instead of the constant hustle and bustle of Manehattan. “Reminds me of home…” I mutter to myself, having lived in a small quiet town for most of my life as I surveyed the town. “So...when will I meet Ms. Gonna piss me off a lot?” I ask Twilight curiously, wondering why I wasn’t bombarded with questions.

“HI TWILIGHT!” Yelled an energetic pink anthro pony. She shook Twilight while saying that… where did she even come from? “Who’s the stiff?” She asked, pointing a thumb at me.

“Well excuse me for getting out of the hospital not too long ago.” I frown. “But who are you bouncy girl?” I ask, pretending to not know who she is even though I was giddy on the inside to have a Pinkie Pie party.

“I’m Pinkie Pie! And thanks for noticing! I just got a new bra!”

“Listen...I don’t need to learn about your ‘Party Balloons’ okay?” I say to her, not believing I just called the pink mare's breasts ‘party balloons’.

“How did you know I call them that?”

”Fuck, I’m blowing my cover...think of something quick!” I think to myself, trying to think of something to distract her. “Uh...names Ben.” I say simply, hoping to get her back on track instead of on boobs.

“Hi Ben. So you’re the guy Luna and Twi are gonna date?”

“Yes…” I nod. “I suppose she told you everything?”

“I get to plan out the baby showers!”

“Oh for the love of!” I throw my hands in the air. “Can she stop thinking like that? As much as I’d like to grab that moon sized rump I’d at least take her on a date...I just hope she hasn’t beaten anyone for gawking over her…” I say, before realizing what lewd things I’m saying and blushing mad under my hood.

Pinkie pulled out a recorder. “Luna owes me two hundred bits now.” She said before bouncing off into the library.

“How about no!” I shout before rushing after her in an embarrassed fuss. “I don’t want her hounding me for that!”

I saw Pinkie bounce back my way. “Easy money.” With that, she bounced off.

I put a hand up to my head and sighed out bitterly. “Great….just great...fucking things up already...can we go to your house Twilight?”

“I might have a talk with Luna.” Twilight said, walking up to me.

“Thank you…” I sigh out. “I just….want this to work alright? I don’t….I don’t want to lose…” I mutter, shaking my head at just saying something stupid.

“So you like my ass?” Luna said, somehow getting behind me. “Thought you were a boob man.”

“For the love of…” I mutter before turning around. “Can we at least talk about this behind closed doors? I...I don’t…” I mutter, rubbing my arm in embarrassment.

“Shy? Cute! Well, in any case, the dining hall is set for our date/conversation.”

“Well...sounds good enough for me at least. I’d like some food that either didn’t come from a gift basket or from the hospital…” I nod.

We all walked over to the dining room. Three plates of salad, something I think might be meatloaf, and buttered bread sat on the table. We all took a seat. “So Ben, what was that key sword you used to kill that monster?” Luna’s voice and expression quickly turned serious.

“Well sooner or later you will learn…” I sigh out.

“I already have an idea… Starswirl had something similar.”

“He had a Keyblade?” I ask, not entirely liking that thought.

“So it’s the same weapon then, good to know. Yes, he did, he studied them.”

“Why I didn’t tell Twilight was...I was scared that if either of you knew then...dark paths could come to you if you tried studying them.” I say, not knowing the full ramifications of studying such weapons but knowing that magical items of power could always lead to darkness.

“Starswirl filled ten books, all sealed away to anyone but myself, about what he learned about them. His was a gift from his master.” Luna explains.

“Do you know who Starswirl’s master was?” I ask curiously, hoping to get some glimpse into how that old stallion knew about the keyblade.

“He referred to him as, Eraqus.”

”That old son of a bitch.” I think to myself with a hidden grin, thinking that Eraqus would do something like that. “So...this ‘Eraqus’, do you know what he looked like?”

“I saw him once, he was very young, maybe five years older than you.”

”Twenty three? Damn.” I think to myself. “Well glad to know. How long have these creatures, or better known as ‘Heartless’, been around?”

“Only in the last few months. Eraqus once said that this world was naturally resistant to darkness.”

I nod. “Sounds like a good thing to know...but no matter how resistant some things will always push through…”

“He said that too. When Starswirl died, his Keyblade was buried with him in his tomb. He said if darkness invades, I should retrieve it, and I want you there when I do… also, none of this conversation reaches my sister, understood?”

“Understood.” I nod. “But your sister...Celestia correct?” I ask. Luna noded. “Um...do I have to worry about her...while we date?” I ask worriedly, knowing that family can be overprotective of their family.

“I wish, sister prefers holes over poles.”

“Didn’t...need to know that but alright.” I sigh out.

“Meh, not many know that about her. So, in one of Starswirl's books, it mentioned how Keyblades have wills of their own, can you clarify?”

“I don’t know much about Keyblades, so I only have limited information on it.” I say.

“Alright then, what about a Keyblade also known as the X-blade. He was very interested in that weapon.”

“That, my dear princess, is the strongest Keyblade in existence. A Keyblade that is said to open up something of great power. And I will leave it at that cause people who have seeked it have, more often than not, been egotistical maniacs with too much time on their hands.”

“I see. One other thing kept popping up in his books, something called, Kingdom Hearts, what is it?”

“Of course he said that…” I grumble. “It is, as legend says, the heart of everything. Of every living being with a heart, and...believe me even though this sounds crazy, the heart of every world.” I say simply.

“I figured. Well, then a few more things. Who is Xehanort?”

“Oh for the love of…” I sigh out. “Listen, I’m sorry if I’m sounding paranoid here...I just...don’t want you wrapped up in something that...could get you both killed…” I explain sadly, my breath starting to sound shaky as I my mind goes through all the ways they could die. “Damn depression…”

“I see he is dangerous then. Last question, who are God, and Core?”

“Xehanort is a dangerous man yes...but God and Core...God is a being of unimaginable power...a ‘Creator’ in a sense...and Core? I’ve met him, Twilight can attest to that...and just from looks and speech...a thoughtful planner that’s...a ‘Destroyer’ in a sense.” I explain.

“So that’s what his last book meant when he referred to them as, the Brothers of Unity.”

“Ya know...for some reason I feel like I’m being spoiled a major surprise…” I say, kind of confused on why but shrugged it off. “Anyways anymore questions? Or can we move onto something lighter.”

“Well, just one I guess… and it’s very important.” Luna says.

“Besides how much you want to get laid?” I ask sarcastically.

“Hah, sadly no. What is a Nobody? The last book mentions them once, and that’s it.”

I lifted a finger and was about to say something, but then closed my mouth and wondered something. “Hold on...don’t freak out but I’m gonna do something stupid…” I say before snapping my fingers, hoping God was right that I could summon Nobodies. When nothing happened I felt like I wasn’t ready to do something that special, but then I suddenly heard...something.

Where is...my heart? Said something as a small white and grey creature crawled forward into all of our views. The thing ‘stood’ there as it’s muzzle moved around, ‘looking’ at all of us.

“Luna, Twilight, that is a Nobody...a ‘Creeper’ as it’s called.” I say simply, still hearing it’s questions of where it’s heart is.

Luna went down and looked at it. “So… this is what Heartless leave behind after their work is done…”

“This is a low ranking Nobody. Small in size but can be dangerous in big numbers. There are thirteen total nobodies documented, but I’d rather not test my luck on trying to bring out anymore.” I say, the Creeper now questioning who Luna was.

“How much pain the person it once was must have been in, yet the body refuses death, as the book stated.”

“Yep…” I nod before waving my hand, a small white hole appeared below it before it quickly was consumed by white energy and simply vanished. “They are...special creatures. Having the body and soul of people that were separated from their heart.”

Luna sat back down. “I am surprised Twilight hasn’t said anything.” Luna had a smirk.

Twilight was way too busy writing down literally everything me and Luna were talking about, her eyes as wide as dinner plates and small white sparkles dancing in them as so much wonder and knowledge was basically being dumped onto her.

“I suppose that’s why she hasn’t been talking.” I shrug. “Anyways, can we talk about something that’s less...serious and more ‘get to know each other’? Cause I’d rather not feel like crap and being too paranoid to explain things that are to that level of seriousness.”

“Fine.” Luna said. “... So what kind of video games do you like?”

“I like all of them besides horror games. Could never stand them.” I shrug.

“I prefer challenging games, or mass multiplayer. Somepony gave me a new game yesterday, though I don’t know who.”

“That’s all fine and dandy, but what was the game?” I ask curiously.

“... It was odd… It was the point of view of a… I’m not sure who the character was, but they were in a dark place filled with monsters, I made it to what looked like a moon lit beach, and a man in black with a blind eye appeared, then it said ‘game over’.”

“Did you get any names?” I ask, my curiosity peaking as the thought of the beach in the World of Darkness filled my head.

“The blind eyed man called the character, “Test subject one” and he seemed like he could see me. Must have been a horror game cause that did scare me a bit.”

My mind rushed through multiple possibilities, but the only thing I could think of was Core’s buddy messing with Luna. “Mind if I take a look at this game after we’re done with our date? Cause it sounds...interesting.”

“Sure, I loaded it again, and now the level looked different, it’s paused upstairs.”

“Well...that sounds interesting…” I say slowly, still concerned about this situation. “But anyways, what light hearted question next?”

“I kinda wanna ask you something personal, that alright?”

“Ask away miss ‘I wanna know if my boyfriend likes boobs or butts’.” I joke.

“Are you a virgin?”

And I tried so hard for my head not to hit the table. But I failed and with a thunk my head collided with the table. “Um...I told Twilight...I never had a girlfriend...and you...took my first...kiss…” I explain nervously, not sure if my voice was muffled or anything.

“Oh… then good thing I made it sloppy. That aside, how did you get to Equestria?”

I brought my head up and with the most ‘flare’ in my voice I said “Magic.”

“Fair enough. So what kind of books do you prefer?”

“I am dating a bookworm like myself,” while Twilight said ‘Hey!’ at that comment. “I’m living in a library that happens to be a tree for some coincidental reason, and the best thing to happen in my life happened to involve books, so...I have literally no idea what books I prefer.” I explain.

“Then you would have loved the Canterlot Libraries.” Twilight said, finally done with her notes. “I lived there when I studied under Celestia.”

“Well I’m gonna need to learn more about the history of this place and a lot more...but question….why the fuck was there a war about cheese?” I frown, still confused on the ‘cheese’ war thing.

“... Well… that was… let’s just say cheese was new at the time and it was a delicacy everywhere.” Twilight said, quickly munching her salad.

“And here I thought a magical crazy man started throwing cheese at people.” I chuckle, knowing I’m the only one to know the joke but still wanting to say it.

“Where is Spike?” Luna asked.

I looked around for the little guy but then saw the little drake walk into the room and towards the fridge. “I didn’t hear anything, I still hope you're paying for the electricity princess, and I was hoping you’d soundproof your room.” The drake says, sounding a lot more professional then he should.

“Listen, we’ll have some... bro time later alright?” I ask him as the purple dragon rummaged a few snacks for himself.

“Thanks, now if you’ll excuse me I have comics to read, snacks to eat, and questions to write down to ask you when we have bro time.” Spike says before closing the fridge door and heading off to his room.

“That seemed...a lot easier than I originally thought…” I say with a little half frown. “But I suppose having to make sure this place didn’t blowout the entire town, have a princess suddenly live with you, and having Twilight start dating me is quite a lot to take in….”

“Spike is a dragon. Mentally he’s our age, but physically he’s about nine.” Twilight said.

”Keep forgetting that this isn’t entirely like the show.” I think to myself. “Well that sounds nifty...so about Luna’s question on boobs or butts...well I’m the kind of guy that loves a mare for what they really are on the inside, not so much on what’s the outside...but a good looking lady never hurt.” I chuckle.

“You can feel my inside tonight~” Luna teased.

“We’ll...still need to soundproof our room…” I say sheepishly.

“Spells.” Luna deadpanned.

“Still.” I deadpan back. “But let’s talk about more than just sex lives...how in the name of hell did you get your hands on all those game consoles? Also do I even want to know how ‘specially made’ your computer is?”

“I got into gaming to help adjust me quick to the modern world, and I’ve become an addict. Most of the extra money I get I spend on new games. And my computer can hold enough digital games to replace all my consoles. But I keep it solely for pc gaming, and game mods that look fun.”

I look between Twilight, the lovable nerd that I’ve always liked, and Luna, the beautiful princess of the moon that happened to be a game addict, and I just sighed happily. “Ya know….I’m so glad this isn’t a dream...this is literally the greatest dream come true…” I smile.

“You want sex dreams?” Luna asked.

“So you want me to plow you out of dreams and the in dreams?” I ask.

“You can do a lot more in a dream than just with a book of sex spells.”

“I can imagine.” I say, feeling like steam was coming out of my head even with my cloak’s hood up.

“Well, in any case, thank you for going along with this. You can imagine that being a ‘demon of the night’ before Twilight saved me gave me hundreds of dates before.”

“Listen...this is the greatest thing to happen to me since I discovered books.” I say simply. “I just hope...I can be the man you both want and need instead of….thinking I was a waste of time…”

“Don’t be like that. They say everything happens for a reason. Someone must be looking out for you if you ended up with us.”

“You could say that.” I chuckle. “But...I thank you both...so much for letting me be in this relationship...not everyday you just kill heartless and then suddenly have two beautiful women want to date you.”

“Tell that to the fans who sent those nudes.” Twilight said, laughing at the fact.

“I didn’t expect them to send nudes okay?” I say quickly. “I mean...gift baskets and the ‘get well soon’ was obvious when I’m a hero but...nudes were the last thing on my mind…”

“Well, when you put into accout there’s four to five mares per stallion in every city in Equestria, they had some hopes. That’s why herd relationships are common, and making a comeback with this gender shift over the last two generations.”

“Damn.” I say simply, not knowing that four to five mares would date a single stallion. “Um...it wouldn’t be a surprise if more mares joined in...right?” I ask, having a feeling there will be more than just the three of us but not sure when.

“Well, traditionally, the mare asks, and the stallion or ‘monarch’ of the herd decides. And informs the others… though I think Luna will be the monarch in this herd, she basically did start it. Though, I am unsure how many mares would even join with us, Luna and I kinda tend to scare ponies who know us by reputation.”

“I’m sorry but right now I see two adorkable women who are either very into books or practically obsessed with video games...not sure how people can’t immediately see that.” I chuckle.

“Titles.” Luna said plainly. “I am a princess, Twilight is the prized student of my sister. They place us on pedestals and they end up feeling inferior and… small, so they tend to fear us and respect us without even knowing us.”

“And given that I’m now probably considered a national hero where I killed all but two things...that might add to the problem.” I shrug. “But anyways, I know about your sister, but what about relatives? Any relatives that I need to worry about?” I ask, hoping I won’t have a sibling or parent trying to fight me.

“Well, no one on my side really, but I imagine Twilight’s brother will be cross.”

“He might.” Twilight sighed. “We were so close as foals, he’s always looked out for me. Mom and dad will be happy, they never thought I’d get into dating, and Cadence… I’d rather not think about that.”

I immediately thought of why Twilight wouldn’t want to know what Cadence thought but shrugged. “Oh well. At least I know I may have to deal with one person….probably gonna have to ‘prove my worth’ to Shining cause reasons and...a boatload of fun for a while.

“Oh, it’s not that Cadence won’t be thrilled… she just might be too thrilled.”

“That depends on your definition of ‘thrilled’.” I frown. “Cause if Luna is a good example…’thrilled’ can mean a few other things.”

“Well… it’s still legal for royalty in the Crystal Empire to give Mares in Waiting as wife gifts to a newly married couple… and she kinda liked that idea… mainly because the Mares in Waiting are similar minded as her.”

“Oh boy, can’t wait to have mares in maid outfits trying to gain my attention…” I say, which then immediately made me think of Twilight and Luna in said outfits. “Oh dear…” I mutter to myself, feeling my face heat up at the sight.

“Well, dinner seems to be done.” Luna says as I look at our plates. They were all empty. “To the bedroom so we may try out that game, then head off to bed.”

After putting the dishes away and me learning a tad more about the tree library we all went to our shared room...and good lordy was the room both big and jam packed with stuff. “Wow…” I say simply, seeing the place filled with gaming consoles, the big tv, the computer and all that stuff and a few more things. “So...where did you put the character at?” I ask, hoping to get some bearings in the game instead of just rushing head long into the unknown even for a video game.

“The PC.” Luna says, taking a seat in the roller chair and taking the PC out of standby. “When I reloaded it, it said I was in some place, called, The Lab and-” When the PC turned on, the pause menu showed a man in a gashed face mask wearing purple robes… Core. “This isn’t where I left it?”

Luna clicked continue, and Core waved his hand, and Twilight and Luna fell asleep. “Finally, that took forever.”

“Well I’m sorry that I wanted to spend some quality time with people.” I frown. “So...how the hell did you put them to sleep, how the hell are you breaking the fourth wall of a video game, and how the hell did you program it this well?” I ask, having a good feeling the bastard could hear me through the game.

“Somehow one of our latest test subjects managed to send an sos in for form of a disc, it contained some data, and she somehow managed to link a live feed from her perception to the disk. She must have encoded Heartless into the data for that to happen. Though, it helped us in catching her. Since Luna loaded it up as a game, she was in control of the test subject.

“I am impressed with the advances in Subject 1c, that was advanced stuff. Still, it lead to her recapture in the end.”

I took a seat on the computer chair and looked at the screen. “That is quite something.” I shrug. “But...why would one of your test subjects want to run and hide?”

“Not all are willing brainiac. Majority are ones I took before their world was consumed.”

“Makes sense, I doubt a lot of people would want to work for you willingly cause…’Destroyer of Worlds’ right here.”

“Oh, now that’s a name I haven’t been called in a long time. So the fact you know that name means you also know God is my brother?”

“Pretty obvious when you think ‘God is the Creator, wouldn’t there also be a Destroyer? And if so wouldn’t they be brothers?’.” I explain. “But quick question...why was I bored when seeing my world fall?” I ask curiously, still a little confused on why it was boring.

“Funny, I had no part in my brothers imagination. That was all him, as for you… I took a sample of your heart when we last met. Your heart is full of self doubt, depression, and the best of all, it’s half dead.”

“Ah, so that’s why I was bored.” I shrug. “But oh well, can’t be a winner all the time.” I say. “But that sounds worrying...half a heart isn’t really good when the heart is...quite important to a lot of things.”

“I’ll only say this once, a heart is the source of all your emotions. Looks like half were left to die when you were on earth.”

“If this is some Birth by Sleep shit I’m gonna be a tad pissed.” I frown.

“Birth by Sleep? … Oh, those games.”

“Yeah, those games that are apparently real cause Multi-verse theory.” I shrug.

“It’s a lot simpler than that dear zombie, fact is, your world, and all it’s parallels and such, were nothing more than figments of my brothers imagination, given and sustained life within his mind.”

“I’m sorry but Morpheus want’s his speeches back.” I say sarcastically.

“Next time you meet him, ask, it’s the truth. The reality you exist in now is your True Reality. Then again, what does Reality even mean when you look at it like that?”

“You make your reality, your choices help shape it, and those that you actually give a damn about help you shape it whenever you stutter in life.” I say. “Or we could believe that everything is Nothing and leave it at that.”

“Smart, has a mouth, and a heart that wants to be fully alive again. You’ve surprised me.”

“I feel like that’s the greatest achievement to surprise a god.” I say simply.

Core laughed. “Please, god is just a name. I will let you know that, now that you’ve gained my full interest, expect a few foes coming your way.”

“Where would the fun be if I wasn’t being attacked by bad guys?” I ask. “Now even though I’d like to live a happy quiet life for once I think others wouldn’t want that, whether it be you or someone else.”

“True.” Core looked off screen. “Yellow, test this guy for me, and take Subject UV-C20 with you.”

“Understood.” A feminine voice spoke from off screen.

“Shit…” I frown. “So...anywhere specific I need to go to start fighting?”

“Not right away. We’re evil, not irrational. Five days of peace and free time, then Yellow and C20 will test you.”

“Well at least I won’t die a virgin.” I chuckle. “But thank you for the five days.”

“Relax, if I sent them to kill you, I would have ordered it. I suggest you prepare well, C20 is one of our stronger fighters, and frankly, he’s been wanting a brawl.” The PC turned off, the CD drive ejecting the Disk, and it faded into darkness.

“Welp...this isn’t going to be fun.” I sigh out before turning the swivel chair around and getting up, trying to wake up the two sleeping mares.

“Hmmm.” Luna groaned. “When did I fall asleep. Were we going to bed?”

“Yes, we were going to bed and there would probably be some plowing involved…” I say honestly.

“Oh, why the change of mind?”

“If you two are gonna go at it, I’ll bunk with Spike tonight. I’m not ready for sex yet.” Twilight says as she exits the room.

“I think that would be for the best.” I say honestly. “But why the sudden change? Well...I suppose I just want to be with one of the most beautiful mares ever.” I say, hiding the fact that I only have five days of peace and training before a fight starts.

“Well then, last one to strip down naked is on bottom.” Luna says with a giddy smile.

Nobody's days

As I woke up from sunlight shining in my eyes I grumbled bitterly. “Go away sun...no one likes you…” I mumble before cuddling up to something nice, warm, fuzzy and soft...before realizing what I did last night.

“Did you sleep well?” Luna asked as my vision started to clear… to put it short, I was buried under her chest.

“Mmm-hmm.” I hum, holding Luna close to me as steamy memories of our late night rushed to the forefront of my mind. ”I am the luckiest man ever.” I think to myself happily.

“I told you spells would be fun.” She chimed.

I moved my head out of her breasts as I got a bit of fresh air. “Um...quick question...did you use a...protection spell?” I ask worriedly, not wanting Luna to get pregnant after just a single time.

“Relax, alicorn reproduction is more of a… force of will, type of deal.”

“Oh thank god.” I sigh happily, glad about that little tidbit. “So...want to see if breakfast is made?” I ask, having a feeling Spike made breakfast.

“Sure, just… help me find my pants… I forgot where I threw those.”

After taking a well needed shower, cause I didn’t want to move around smelling like sex, and getting dressed me and Luna headed down to the kitchen, hoping breakfast is being made. “So...what you going to do today Luna?” I ask curiously, knowing what I’m going to be doing for the next five days whether the mares I care about like it or not.

“I was thinking later today we can go after Starswirl’s Keyblade.” She replied nonchalantly.

“Sounds like a plan I suppose.” I say before the scent of pancakes wafted into our noses. “Oh my god I haven’t had pancakes in a long time.” I say with a giant smile, this time it being visible to Luna because of my hood being down and not hiding my face.

“A smile, you must be in a good mood.” She said as we went down, seeing Twilight and Spike at the table with a large plate of pancakes and bowls of oatmeal.

“Well I’m sorry that I’m happy for pancakes.” I chuckle, walking towards the table. “Morning.”

“Morning.” Spike nods while eating his breakfast.

“You’re lucky I soundproof spelled the bedroom before I left you two… cause I could still hear it…” Twilight grumbled. “What spells did you use?”

“S-sorry…” I say nervously, sitting down and starting to eat my plate of pancakes. “I didn’t think Luna was that loud…” I mutter.

“Well, to be fair, your head was often between my boobs.” She said as she took a bite of oatmeal. “Pretty muffled I guess.”

“I am so glad I’m mentally your age…” Spike mutters, knowing that if he was a normal nine year old he would have thought this was icky and rush out the room.

“Sorry Spike…” I say sheepishly.

“Please Spike,” Twilight says. “You brag about sex every time you and Rainbow get together… then she comes here and does the same thing…”

“Damn.” I say, slightly surprised him and Rainbow were going at it. ”Didn’t think that would have happened, thought he would still be ramming his head into a wall because of Rarity.” I think to myself.

“Well...shut up…” Spike says simply, blushing a little at having Twilight say this in front of both her new boyfriend and girlfriend.

“I take it greed-growth is a factor for the height factor?” Luna asks.

“Well...he is a dragon…” I trail off while Spike blushes.

“Shush! I want to eat breakfast.” Spike says before continuing to eat his breakfast.

“That is true, I’d like to eat without thinking of...other things…” I trail off, blushing a bit before eating more of my pancakes.

“Well, in that case, would you like to know more about Starswirl’s Keyblade?” Luna asks me.

“Yes I would.” I nod. “And wherever his tomb is, because if it’s in the middle of a magical volcano I’m gonna be a little pissed.”

“It’s nowhere like that. He said it was called, Mana Drive. It gave him the extra mana that made him such a grand spellcaster. It’s with him in his tomb, located in the castle ruins in the everfree.”

“Sounds about right.” I shrug. “But this Everfree, I doubt it’s as friendly as the name suggests?” I ask.

“Those Heartless seems to crawl there all the time.” Twilight says. “Fluttershy has seen them wander near her home often.”

“That doesn’t sound fun.” I sigh out. “But is there someone there?”

“Zecora… she disappeared…” Twilight says sadly.

“Well…” I frown, before taking a deep breath. “Sounds like I’m going to have to do a solo mission then. No way in hell-”

“I am the only one who can touch Mana Drive.” Luna cut in. “Starswirl locked it to my heart before he died.”

“Christ…” I groan, rubbing my temples gently. “Well this is gonna be fun...well I suppose I’ll learn the ways through a good training ground.”

“Plus, it is a good thing you came here Ben. The lock on Starswirl’s tomb was sealed by his fellow wielder’s Keyblade.”

“Well you’re welcome for being convenient.” I say sarcastically. “But to be honest, you're welcome. Means a lot to help the one I love.”

“Sweet. So, when shall we head out?”

“Once we’re done eating.” I say, continuing to enjoying the wonderful food that was pancakes.

After a good breakfast me and Luna took off towards the Everfree, and no matter how many times Twilight tried to argue about how she wanted to see the tomb of her number one idle I rejected it because it’s too dangerous, she doesn’t want to see a long rotted corpse, and that it’s way too fucking dangerous. “So...how deep is this castle?”

“The old pathway is grown over, but as long as we follow it, we’ll be there in a few minutes.” She says, using a sword like a machete to hack branches away.

I nodded, raising a hand up and trying to summon a weapon just to be safe. What I got this time was Lexaeus’s ‘Axe-sword’. Now how in the world this giant great sword was an Axe as was is still beyond me but I slung it up to my shoulder as we continued onward.

The bushes rustled. Luna and I got into battle stances. What came out… was morbid. It was a person, but the head was half of a Soldier Heartless helmet. “Run!” It screamed as it took off.

“That’s...really concerning…” I say worriedly, wondering why half of a Soldier Heartless told us to run.

Luna ran after it. “What is wrong?” She yelled as she chased after it.

“Ah god damn it…” I groan before running swiftly towards Luna. “Luna stop! This might be a trap!” I shout to Luna.

When I caught up, the Half Heartless, half person was in fetal position, Luna trying to calm it down. “Hush, what has you so scared?” She asked as she pet it.

“This…this shouldn’t be possible…” I mutter, seeing the poor person in this position. “How…?”

He looked at me. “You, y-you’re the new one, the, the one the monster took interest. You, you have the key, please kill me!” It yelled as he ran up to me and groveled. “Please, I, I can’t get captured again!”

As the half heartless wished my weapon quickly vanished before I summoned Roxas’s Keyblade and stabbed the thing through the chest. “I’m sorry…”

“Thank you…” It said as it vanished, the heart floating away free.

“Ben!” Luna shouted. “He, how could you?”

“That...that was a test subject.” I say sadly. “The poor thing was forced to become half a Heartless...I have literally no idea how that’s possible but...I gave the poor person peace...for however long.”

Luna sighed. “I… Who could have done that?”

“The only one that could possibly know…” I say. “Core, and whatever scientists sick enough to follow through with that kind of experiments.”

“Rude.” We turned around. A man with blond hair, green eyes, and wearing a lab coat stood there. “I was retrieving subject E5, and now all that research is gone to waste.”

“I’m sorry but I think it’s fine to destroy research that turns living beings into Heartless.” I frown. “There’s a fine line with knowledge, the things we should know, and things we should never know, and what you did is, at least in my opinion, something we shouldn’t know.”

He huffed. “Ignorant child.” He lifted up a finger. “Dark gas.” He said, as a black mist surrounded Luna and I… it was hard to breath. We both ran as fast as possible away.

“Bastard lied to me…” I growl.

“I never lied.” I looked to my side, Core was leaning against a tree.

“Of for christ sakes…” I groan. “Howdy.”

“Sorry about Grand, he hates stupidity.”

“Gee, I never knew.” I say sarcastically. “Anyways, how the fuck was that possible? The half Heartless thing?”

“E5? That was just increasing the darkness in their heart, making it do physical change rather than mental.”

I wanted to point something out but decided against it. “Well that’s nifty to know. But how was saying ‘there’s certain things people should never know’ a stupid thing? Seem’s pretty sound to me.”

“Grand want’s to learn everything. He took that as an insult. Also, relax about the Gas, it’s just a hallucinogen. I’m using it to talk to you, and Luna is currently having a nightmare that’s leading her to a cliff side, chow.” He, and the forest went dark. When I woke up, I was where we were ran into the test subject and scientist.

“Oh shit oh shit oh shit!” I say to myself quickly, rushing off to find wherever Luna ran off to, hoping to find her quickly. “LUNA! Luna where are you!?” I call out, hoping Luna would wake up before falling off a cliff. I finally found her, above the cliff leading towards the down area of the castle. She was close to the edge. “LUNA!” I shout, and in an act of blind desperation I summoned Xaldin’s spears and vanished suddenly, appearing near the lunar alicorn and grabbing her before she fell off the cliff. “Luna, wake up please wake up…” I plead.

She twitched. “Huh?” She opened her eyes and looked at me. “... I had the weirdest nightmare.”

The spears around me vanished as I pulled Luna into a hug as I shook in fear from almost seeing her fall off a cliff. “It’s...it’s alright Luna...you’re alright…” I cry, trying to stop my tears from falling.

“Me, you’re the one who’s crying! What happened?”

“That mist...it put us asleep. I talked with someone and you….you…” I stutter, only hugging her more.

She looked up, and saw the cliff side. “I almost fell off? I haven’t done that since I was two hundred.”

“That’s n-not funny…” I stutter.

“No, I’m serious. Alicorns are… VERY hard to kill. Personally I’ve fallen off this same cliff four times in my childhood, been hit by more cannon fire than I care to recall, and once was set on fire. It would take another alicorn to kill me.”

I was shocked at hearing how much stuff hurt her but didn’t seem to bother her that much. “I’m sorry but...when you get your new Keyblade...those are the least of your worries…” I say, taking a deep breath and trying to calm myself down.

She hugged me. “Relax, Starswirl taught me all kinds of spells and abilities I can use with it. I’m no fragile flower.”

“You’re still my flower…” I state.

“Now that was just cheesy. Well, we’re here now, the tomb is actually down this cliff… Wanna see something cool?”

“Anything that doesn’t involve you getting hurt would be cool right about now.” I say with a smile.

Luna carried me like how prince charming carries the princess. “I won’t, but you’ll scream like a girl.” She ran, and jumped off the cliff. Still holding me in this emasculating way.

I didn’t scream but only pouted. “I am a man damn it, I don’t need to be held like this…” I whine, summoning roxas’s keyblade again just in case of emergency glider.

There was a loud thud. When I looked up, we were at the bottom of the cliff, and Luna was still standing, smiling. “Best landing yet.”

“Good for you.” I say before kissing her cheek.

“I can see why knights hold princesses like this~” She teased, making me struggle until she let me go. “Baby.”

“Whatever.” I say while standing on the ground and dusting my coat off. “Anyways, where to next?”

Luna pointed behind her, where a large, steel door stood. “There. That door was locked by a Keyblade, so this will be your job.”

“Alright.” I say while walking up to the door, lifting up my Keyblade and pointing it at the door, the key point starting to glow and shooting a small beam of energy towards the door. After a moment a sudden k-thunk was heard as if something was being unlocked.

The doors opened by themselves. Luna walked in, and I followed. There, in the center of a large room, was a stone coffin, with a Keyblade resting on top. It’s handle was four daggers, two on each side crossed, the blade was as long as me, and looked like Luna’s hair, and the tip of the blade held a crescent moon, wearing a blue hat with stars on it. They Keychain was the same as the tip. “It’s been years since I last saw it.” Luna said, slowly picking up the Keyblade.

“Sometimes Keyblades are just as obvious as their owner.” I deadpan.

“He did say they chose their wielders.” She retorted, giving the Keyblade a few good swings. “So… wanna have a match?”

After a thankful night worth of sleep after too much practice with our sparring, I slid out of bed and stretched my limbs, feeling them crack as I gave a satisfying sigh. ”Four more days…” I think to myself, hoping to get stronger before my dead lines up.

“Mummm” Twilight said, slowly waking up. “Morning already?” She asked.

I got a cheeky grin before leaning down and kissing Twilight on the lips as a sort of ‘wakey wakey’ thing.

“Well it’s better than my alarm clock.” She joked.

“Way better.” I smile. “Now come on, time to wake up. Even though I hate mornings I’ve got more shit to do then I normally want.”

“Twilight!” Spike yelled from outside the door. “Rarity is here… she wants to see Ben.” Twilight’s eyes shrank.

“Oh no!” She squealed.

“Wait...we forgot about Pinkie’s party…” I say worriedly. “Um...maybe she just needed some extra time for that...right?” I ask, knowing that Pinkie was a monster when it came to preparing parties. “But why is Rarity here?”

Twilight sighed. “She’s been trying to match me up with someone for as long as I’ve lived in Ponyville. Now that she knows about… this… She’ll want to know EVERYTHING.”

“Well I have enough charm to make sure she stops bothering us.” I say with a smile.

“Tell that to Luna.” Twilight deadpanned, to which I noticed Luna wasn’t here.

“Where’s Luna?” I ask worriedly.

“She woke up early… so likely she’s downstairs… talking with Rarity about everything.”

My face immediately turned a shade of red I thought impossible before a dust cloud in the shape of me was left before I looked to where Luna and Rarity might be.

“Five hours!?” I heard Rarity shout… too late...

“Fuck.” I sadly say out loud, probably loud enough to have Rarity and Luna hear me.

“That sounds like Mr. Endurance.” I heard Luna say, to which I awkwardly walk down the stairs. “Yup, finally awake.”

“No one needs to hear how long I can last Luna.” I say with a frown. “Not to miss pompous over here.” I say, pointing at Rarity who, in fact, still looked like a pompous unicorn even if she was friendly.

“What? I was just telling her how long out match yesterday lasted after you helped me retrieve the Sword.” Luna said, having a devious smile.

“Oh for the love of…” I groan, taking a deep breath before leaning towards Luna. “And which ‘sword’ are we talking about here? Cause I’m getting mixed messages here…” I whisper. Luna pointed eyes at Rarity, to which I suddenly got the message. “Oh…” I mutter before turning to Rarity. “So how can I help you today?” I ask the white unicorn mare.

Rarity was suddenly in front of me, looking me over. “Hmmm.” She squeezed one of my arms. She then took my height, and basically examined me. “Not built like a warrior, but Luna’s word and you actions over the news prove otherwise. An underdog! Oh how exciting!” She declared.

“Go fuck yourself.” I frown. “That is the last thing I wanted to hear this morning, I’m sorry that I’m not ‘up to standards’ as you want me to be.”

“Rude, temperamental, ill mannered, four mouthed… kinda reminds me of a book character I once read… Well, sorry if I offended you White Ni- …er, Ben. After hearing and seeing what you’ve done, I just wanted to see how you were built.”

I take a breath and rub my head. “Listen...I’m sorry if I was rude...it’s just that...women where I come from made me feel like crap at every turn because ‘oh hey I’m popular, I can do whatever the hell I want cause I can get laid like a stupid whore’.” I say in a kind of decent impression of a ‘popular girl’. “And the look and sizing me up just to see how ‘built’ I was...brought back bad memories.” I sigh out, rubbing my arm sadly as I looked down.

“Well, I may be a lady, I am not a, to be frank, bitch. Besides, Twilight is dating you, and Luna here has fallen head over heels for you, so you must have a kind heart under that rough exterior.” She suddenly leaned in uncomfortably close… so much to the point her chest was touching mine. “Luna has made an offer… but I will leave that to you to give me a chance, please take your time.” She sat back down on the couch… letting me breath again… they’re as big as Luna’s.

I blushed brightly, feeling steam pillow out of my head at hearing that. “I’m...I’m sorry...but I try and want to be kind…” I say nervously, thinking about the possibility of having a third mare in my new herd. “Oh dear...three mares? That’s...quite something.” I say sheepishly. “B-but how are you doing today?” I ask Rarity, hoping to start a conversation that didn’t involve me being upset or involve thoughts about dating another sexy mare.

“Like I said darling, take you time to think. As for my day, it’s been rather calm as compared to… recently.” She said solemnly.

“It’s only going to get more lively from here on out that’s for sure.” I say, hoping the fight four days later won’t hurt anyone.

“Rarity was telling me about her sister Sweetie Bell, and if I could help with her nightmares.” Luna said.

“That sounds fine enough.” I say, not wanting to gamble on if I could enter dreams like Riku could.

“It’s been happening ever since those monsters appeared. She’s such an innocent little filly, I hate to see her scared.” Rarity said, looking at her coffee cup.

“That...doesn’t sound good.” I say worriedly.

“It’s pretty odd as well, she’s dreaming she’s on an island… and then, this man in a black coat is there, leaving someone on an oddly shaped tree, then, she says everything goes hectic, a big ball of darkness in the sky, a giant monster with a hole in it’s chest, then a boy fighting it. It ends there usually.”

My eyes were wide as I heard everything. “Oh no...oh no…” I mutter. “Well looks like I’m gonna be helping Luna here…”

“I already checked last night Ben.” Luna states. “They are… memories, in dream form. Though, I know they aren’t Sweetie’s. I tried all I could, but they were just memories.”

“In any case, I should be off.” Rarity said, getting up. “Sweetie has been clingy lately and I’m worried she won’t do well if I don’t check on her at school.” Rarity left, and Luna gave me a serious look.

“Luna...you have no idea what Sweetie’s dreaming about...but I do.” I say. “How Sweetie is dreaming about that I could not say…”

“I could tell, so what is it?”

“I...can’t say.” I say simply, keeping that little bit of info to myself. “But all I can say is that she shouldn’t be having those memories...they belong to someone else.”

“I know that much. I believe it’s someone… off world, calling for help. That’s how Starswirl met Eraqus in the first place.”

”Why the hell would Sora be calling for help? Especially at that point in his life?” I think to myself worriedly, so confused by this. “Well I’m still going to help, cause that giant Heartless is called a ‘Darkside’...and I really don’t want you to get hurt while fighting it.”

“Again, you saw what I did yesterday. I beat you about four out of six rounds in our match. Plus, I have hundreds of years worth of combat experience above you. I’ll be fine, I'm just worried about Sweetie.”

“I’m still tagging along whether you like it or not.” I frown. “But you just got lucky I don’t know half of my powers.”

“Of course.” She sips her coffee. “I imagine only you know this world in question anyway.”

“Her memories are of an offworld...called Destiny Island.” I say simply. “Before that event happens it’s actually quite a lovely place.”

“Well then, I always wanted to try this.” She summoned Mana Drive, and tossed it into the air. The glider that came out was Like Aqua’s, but with Luna’s colors. “That was always cool when Starswirl did it.”

“Well alright.” I nod before checking the room before summoning Roxas’s keyblade and tossing it up before summoning Terra’s bike, but this time looking more silver and gold instead of white and black. I hopped onto the bike and got ready.

We made it to Destiny Island, where everything seemed fine. The kids weren’t on the island, but nothing was like in Sweeties dream. “This is the same place as in her dream.” Luna said as we landed. “But… nothing seems wrong.”

I flew up to the area where Sora, Kairi and Riku always sat at during the sunset and searched the area, wondering what sort of thing I could find. “Is it before or after…” I mutter, not entirely sure if this is before the first game, or after it. “Something doesn’t feel right…”

“Huh? Hey there!” I looked at the source of the voice, exiting the door from the other side of the island… was Micky. “What’s going on?” He asked as he ran over to me.

”The fuck?” I think to myself in confusion, wondering why the hell Mickey is here. “Oh, hello. I’m sorry I was just...looking around.” I say before hopping off of my bike and the thing vanishing.

“You’re from another world.” He says. “Can you help me find some people?” He asks as Luna walks up.

“Who are they?” She asks.

“Terra, Ventus, and Aqua. It’s been almost a year and I haven’t seen or heard from any of them.”

“Um…” I say, thinking about if I should help or not. “Well...sounds like those three are probably in a very...special situation.” I say, having a feeling that just from what Mickey said it’s passed Birth By Sleep.

“Yeah, that’s why I gotta find them. All I have to go on are the last known worlds they went to… and I didn’t find anything here.”

“Well...here’s a hint.” I say before taking a deep breath. “Black Water, Silver Earth, and Sleeping Wind.” I say.

Mickey looked at me confused. “You can have future premonitions?”

“You could say that.” I shrug.

“Well… it’s really vague, maybe I should tell Master Yen Sid about this? Well, thanks anyway.” He pulled out his Starshard, and was zapped off world.

“So… how much was crap?” Luna asks.

“None of it actually.” I say honestly.

“I don’t buy the ‘see future’ bit.”

“Okay the ‘see future’ part was crap but what I said was fact. All you need to do is be wise enough to understand it.” I explain to Luna. “But I’m sure with the help of Yen Sid he’ll find a way to meet his friends again.”

“Well, alright. Still, nothing is off about this world. What is sending Sweetie Bell those memories?”

“Now that could be a premonition.” I say honestly. “But I don’t know.”

Thud

We both looked at the doorway that leads up to this semi-separate island. There was… Sweetie Bell, but gears and cogs were sticking out of all her body. “Finally.” She said, walking over to us. “Took your time.”

“And why in the name of hell are you here and have gears and cogs sticking out of your body?” I frown.

“Sweetie, what happened to you?!” Luna said, scarred.

“I’m not… I’m not your Sweetie Bell. I’m one of the escaped test subjects Core had… TS-1, they called me.”

“No wonder why she was having nightmares…” I mutter to myself. “So you’re one of the escapees?”

“Yeah, been free for about a year, and finally I feel an energy of something other than Core, so I sent memories to myself in this reflection at the start date Core was able to send Heartless to this reflections Equestria. Guess it worked after all.”

“Refle-” I mutter before face palming. “Of course it’s that kind of multiverse theory…” I groan.

“Yes, my reflection-verse was completely destroyed.”

“I’m sorry to hear that…” I sigh out. “But...maybe we could protect you from Core...if at all.”

She smirked. “Please, Core made me to be a… replica of a special type of Keyblade.”

“Which?” I ask.

“It has no name, but the wielder gains a partial control over time, able to create events paradox free for as long as they put energy into it. I was a failure. I could only send memories, and such, back in time, not people.”

“That cheating son of a bitch.” I huff, knowing full well what Keyblade she was supposed to replicate.

“I can still shift, but other than that, I do need a place to protect. My home, and everything that existed with it is gone. If you let me come with you, I’ll be your second Keyblade.”

“Welcome to the team.” I say simply. “Cause I’m gonna need all the help I could get because...Core happened to take interest in my world.”

“And I know why. It’s heart is innocent, as such, anything innocent put into darkness becomes something… Demonic.” She walked over to Luna. “As a failed Keyblade, I still should chose my wielder, and I chose her.”

“Well that’s just all kinds of nifty.” I say simply. “Just more and more things popping up out of the wazoo just to greet me in more confusing ways.”

Sweetie chuckled. “Since when did that game even make sense.” She says, shifting into a near replica of young Xehanort’s Keyblade, only with Gears and Cogs sticking out of it, and moving. Luna held Sweetie, looking at her… it… with worry.

“It all goes back to this… Core, doesn’t it?” She said.

“Core is a Destroyer, and he is commanding people that love to destroy, so most likely yes.” I shrug. “But anyways we better head back, better give Sweetie her new present and...maybe have a party afterwards cause this is some heavy stuff.”

“I wonder who else Core has done this to?” Luna says, looking out into the ocean.

“He’s doing it to a lot of people...and all those people are unwilling...that scientist made that one poor person into what he was before I...killed him.”

”Three more days…” I think to myself. ”Well at least I’m getting better with my powers…” I think, remembering me and Luna having another practice fight and this time I could summon a whole three Creepers! It wasn’t much but it was rather irritating to hear them all chant ‘where’s my heart’ for at least five minutes. But that’s not the only good news, Sweetie Belle got to meet her new Keyblade self, and let’s says that situation was...really something.

Sweetie Bell, er, the Keyblade one, who wanted to go by Time Bell, to reduce confusion, stood across from her parallel, who was sitting at our kitchen table. “So… you’re me?” Sweetie asked.

“Yes and no.” Time Bell replied.

“It’s...rather confusing to explain.” I say sheepishly.

“Why are we even here, I thought I made it clear I chose Luna?”

“Because I thought it would be nice to show you to...well yourself given that you caused her nightmares.” I frown.

She glared at me. “You have no idea how much this hurts me, seeing the people I saw die back in my world, walking around, alive, but it’s not them.”

“Whether that’s true or not, you can see what you’re trying to defend now. The innocent that have no idea what horror’s you’ve been through.”

“And you drag a twelve year old girl into battle?”

“No, I’m going to ask her.” I say simply. “There is no way in hell I’m dragging a child through my troubles.” I say before turning to Sweetie Belle. “So...Sweetie, any questions about this...entire weird situation?”

She looked at me, giving me what seemed to be her most straight face. “Are you gonna date my sister?”

I looked at Sweetie for a moment, trying my hardest not to laugh. “So when you have...yourself staring at you, hearing the both of us talk about very serious stuff...you ask if I’m going to date your sister…” I take a breath. “Makes sense, but it’s only been a day since she asked.”

“That’s how long her relationships usually last.” Sweetie deadpans, making Time Bell laugh.

“Either the people she dates are complete assholes, she tries to date people and then immediately throws them under the bridge, or is just mean.” I frown, hearing that and making me feel like Rarity is now just a bitch. “But she told me to think about it...and when you’ve never had a girlfriend before then suddenly having two then another girl asks to be your girlfriend...it’s quite a lot…”

“Well, she really is nice, she just dates, or rather, chooses poorly who she dates.”

“Cause you know, all women that act ‘high and mighty’ can be nice but always choose wrong people at every damn corner.” I groan, face palming. “Jeez, it’s like highschool all over again…”

“In any case.” Time Bell cut in. “What could she even do? I don’t get why Core was interested in the majority of reflections like her and I.”

“Pure of heart I suppose.” I shrug. “Innocent children trying to find there way in the world, not having a single care in the world about the bad parts of life and just...lives life.” I explain.

“Wait… pure of heart…” Time bell walked over to Sweetie Bell, staring her dead in the eyes. “No darkness… nothing… So that’s why he had thousands of reflection Sweetie Bells.”

“That’s...morbid.” I frown.

“What did you expect from the king of Heartless?” She snapped.

“Milk and cookies?” I ask sarcastically. “No need for arguments right now.”

“Coming from the guy who hates everyone.”

“Either way.” I say with a dismissive wave of my hand at that line of thought. “But Sweetie...I know this entire conversation is probably going way above your head at this point but…” I sigh out. “Do you want to have the strength to protect those you care about?” I ask.

“Well, if it means helping people that have been hurt, then yeah. I might not get everything at the moment, but I’ll learn. Plus, Time Bell looks like she could be my twin.” She replied, showing an innocent smile.

“Time? Do you think you can be with Sweetie?” I ask honestly. “I know you picked Luna but she was already chosen by a Keyblade.”

“I suppose,” she replied. “Mana Drive didn’t like me all that much.”

“Thank you.” I smile. “But looks like Luna’s gonna have another trainee.”

“Besides you?” Time remarked. “From the visions I saw, she straight up kicked your ass in that match.”

“Again, she’s lucky I barely know my powers.” I say simply. “But oh well, we’re going to train and train and get stronger...and Sweetie...I’m probably going to agree with your sister it’s just...still worried is all.” I say nervously.

Sweetie squeed… (heart attack!) “That would be so great!”

“Can you not hurt my heart with cuteness?” I ask, holding my chest playfully as such a cute scene. “But alright...I just hope your sister doesn’t have too many standards.” I sigh out.

“Just that they’re nice to her, and her loved ones… you can guess where they tend to fail at…”

“Yes, I fully understand.” I nod, knowing full well that Rarity’s breasts can cause bad things to happen.

“Well, should I at least learn how to fight now or what? Schools’ canceled today anyway, Applebloom is busy with chores, and Scootaloo is practicing flying with Rainbow.”

“Sure, but we’re gonna need to go to somewhere open and not surrounded by buildings and people.” I say.

“... well, I think the fields just out of town could do. Open, flat land, and nothing but one tree for about two miles.”

“Sounds perfect.” I nod. “Now let’s get going and help teach you how to fight.”

When we made it to the fields, Luna and I gave Sweetie the basics of sword fighting. Luna even taught her a few basic spells. Now that she understood generally what to do, she stood across from me, in a battle stance. “Hope I do alright.” She said.

“Don’t worry Sweetie.” I say before bringing a hand up and a blue and white Claymore appeared in it. “You’re going to do fine.” I smile, readying myself for a fight.

Sweetie was the first to attack, she landed a fair blow, but the Claymore took most of the impact. Guess blocking isn’t like in the game? I swung, hitting her and she flew a few feet… before back flipping midair and landing on her feet. “Wait… how?” She questioned, realizing what she just did.

“That is a little ‘ability’ warriors learn, called ‘Aerial Recovery’. Helps make sure you are ready for another swing instead of landing on your back and open.” I explain before dashing forward and swinging my Claymore at Sweetie.

She blocked with the protect spell Luna taught her, and it nearly knocked my Claymore out of my hand. She used to opportunity to land a swing at me… which sent me flying across the ground. “Ohmygosh! Are you alright?!”

I got up before disbanding the Claymore, bringing out my two Gun Arrows. “No need to worry Sweetie, I’m still up for fighting.” I say with a smile, pointing one of my guns at Sweetie. “Hope you like arrows being shot at ya.” I say before shooting a single bolt towards Sweetie, aiming towards her left arm and hoping it wouldn’t hurt her too much.

She blocked to my relief… oh crap they do bounce back! I barely dodged my own shot. ‘Wha?” She said… sounding like someone was talking to her. “Ummm alright?” She lifted Time Bell up to the air. “Light Volley.” She was floating in the air as light projectiles shot out her Keyblade’s tip.

“Crap!” I shout before disbanding my gun arrows quickly. “Guard!” I shout before thrusting my hand out, a giant checkerboard shield appeared in front of me, the thing crackling with energy as it blocked the projectiles towards me.

Sweetie dropped to the ground, and Time Bell reverted back into her… I’ll call it her human form for now. “Glad that worked.” She said.

The energy shield disappeared before I started clapping. “That was great Sweetie.” I say with a smile. “What do you think Luna?”

“Was impressive. I’ve never seen a move like that.” She replied.

“They’re called Shotlocks.” Time replied. “Usually it’s called Dark Volley, but only those with large amounts of darkness in their hearts can use it… I modified it. Since Sweetie Bell’s heart is pure light, than those projectiles would have hit… match over.”

“Makes sense.” I nod, knowing full well what Shotlocks were. “But because I can guard like that I suppose it didn’t go as planned.”

“It’s not impossible to guard against them, but it’s difficult. Your best chance to guard against one it to do it right when it activates. Well, anyway, that was fun. You should go home Sweetie, I wanna tell Luna and Ben some things.”

Sweetie noded. “Okay.” She ran off back towards town.

“Glad to see she’s coming along.” I say with a little smile. “But Time...what do you need?”

“To tell you some things about Core… and his only known weakness.”

“Well good to know he has a weakness.” I say thankfully, glad to know he actually has something weak about him.

“He talks about this… thing, from another Equestria, another reflection, called The Crystal Heart. It was made by some master there long before the Empire was there, when activated with a Keyblade, it turns on fully, and he, and his Heartless, can’t set foot on the world.”

”The Crystal Heart huh…” I think to myself. “That’s quite a weakness, but I bet it’s only in that specific place right?”

“I’m note sure. Frankly, I don’t know what it is, but if the reflections are close enough, then it could be the same here. The heart in that world, it acts like a light amplifier, spreading its protection around the entire world. Though, it’s just a hunch.”

“That sounds like quite a Keyhole…” I say simply.

“It’s not a Keyhole. In that world, the heart was made by someone called, the Master of Masters. No idea who that is, but Core seems to know him.”

“Well with a name like that…” I say, thinking to myself about this ‘Master of Masters’. “Um...why do I have a feeling he’s...like the grand master of keyblades?” I ask with a frown, not knowing much about this Master but having a good feeling that if he is somehow involved with Keyblades then he must be the greatest.

“I don’t know, but Core hates him. Enough about that though, there’s something Core is after, the X-blade.”

My eyes widen at hearing that name. “I-I thought…” I stutter, my mind rushing through what I know about Kingdom Hearts. “I thought...it was shattered?” I ask worriedly.

“Another has been forged from what I gathered while I was there. Someone from… wherever you’re from wields it now, and Core wants this person to fight to the death before he claims it.”

“That’s not good. That is not good at all.” I say worriedly. “Let’s hope I can find him before something bad happens.” I say worriedly, knowing that if Core want’s the X-blade then only terrible things could come to pass.

“From what I gather, the one wielding it isn’t helpless, he can fight. He gave Core the gash across his mask.”

“Well I mean he’s gonna have to be strong just to be able to wield that!” I say.

“Half pure light, half pure darkness. That’s what makes the X-blade. This person’s heart is that by nature. Born with a balanced heart.”

“Well glad to know he’s in a better boat than me…” I mutter, remembering Core telling me half of my heart is dead. “Anyways...who’s hungry?”

“Define hungry.” Luna said, giving me a seductive look.

“That’s not till tonight.” I roll my eyes. “I mean for actual food, jeez Luna no need to think that.”

“A thousand years… stuck in the moon, immobile, just looking at the world below… I’m horny.”

“Get a room you two.” Time said, rolling her eyes.

After another night of joy with Luna I took a shower before she woke up, just standing in the water thinking about everything Time just told me. ”Two more days…” I think to myself, putting a hand up to my bare chest sadly. ”Let’s just hope I’m strong enough…” I mumble to myself before actually showering and getting out of my little sad corner of thought. After I exited the bathroom with a fresh pair of clothes on I grabbed my cloak and headed down stairs and head to the kitchen, seeing Spike and Twilight up already. “I hope we weren’t loud...again…” I say nervously, blushing brightly.

“I increased the strength, so no.” Twilight said. “You two are better off together than I though… also… I was wondering if just you and I could be together today? You’ve spent three days with Luna…”

“Sorry Twilight.” I sigh out. “Just...a lot of things were happening that needed both me and Luna to look at. But today’s going to be my Twilight day.” I smile.

“I’m sorry but I didn’t wake up to hear cheese.” Spike points out groggily.

“Spike, don’t be so rude.” Twilight says. “Well, if that’s the case then I have the perfect idea.”

“Nah it’s alright, it looks like he just woke up.” I say, seeing the young drake yawn loudly. “But that sounds great, can’t wait to spend the day with you. So...any list I need to know about before it’s shoved into my face suddenly?”

“Actually, I was thinking we could visit Princess Celestia, then head to the Canterlot history museum.”

“Well I suppose it’ll be good to see my future sister in law.” I say with a nod.

Twilight chuckled. “Well, make this date end well, and we’ll see how close we get to that.”

“Um…” I frown. “And by that...you mean?” I ask, wondering what she meant by that.

“... Cadence is in Canterlot at the moment... “

“Oh great, another future sister in law I’ll have to meet, and then an older brother I’m gonna have to fight cause reasons.” I sigh out. “Oh dear today is just gonna be a load of fun.”

“I wanna argue… but that’s likely what will happen…”

We took the train to Canterlot. It was a long ride, but it was an amazing ride. The view going up the mountain was breathtaking, why didn’t riding on my glider give me a view like this… oh yeah… haven’t ridden it that much...

“The view is wonderful.” I say with a smile. “A lot better than back home.” I point out, knowing my world has all there great sights but just a simple train ride like this making me see such a sight beat it quite a lot.

“We should be there soon. We can head to the castle pretty quickly from the train station, and the museum is just a few blocks down from there.”

“Let’s hope I make a good impression...or not cause massive property damage.” I say worriedly. “Are the nobles as bad as Luna said?” I ask, feigning ignorance on those bastards.

“A good quarter are… they’re second only to the crown.”

“Can I beat any of them?” I ask, wondering if I could hurt any of them.

“No, doing that is punishable by… well, you can guess.”

“My christ is Celestia strict.” I frown. “But I suppose Heartless are up there, knowing that nobles are greedy, black hearted bastards.” I grumble.

“Part of why Cadence is here, she goes where my brother goes. He still is captain of the guard, and the Heartless seam to keep away from the Empire for some reason.”

“I know why…” I say simply. “And that...is most likely due to the Crystal Heart.”

“That’s what I figured.” We got off, and headed towards the Castle. The guards let us pass through and we made our way to Celestia’s throne room. “Hello princess.”

“Greetings Twilight, and you must be Ben. Luna has wrote much about you in her emails.” Celesta said, giving off a warm smile.

“It is a pleasure to meet you your majesty.” I say, bowing to the princess

“Please, at the rate you and Luna are going, that won’t be necessary.”

“Can Luna stop telling everyone!?” I shout while flinging my hands in the air. “Jeez they're not called ‘bedroom things’ for nothing.” I frown, blushing brightly.

“She and I were raised in a time where privacy was a luxury. And everyone was close. Believe me, she’s being tame with her actions.”

“Listen as long as we’re not doing it in public that’s fine by me…” I sigh out. “But anyways, it’s nice to meet you in person Celestia, hope the ‘royal duties’ haven’t been too boring for ya.”

“The Heartless have been an issue, and that’s about all really. Your actions have brought hope, but sadly some try to follow your example. I don’t blame you, those that fought did so of their own will, though many don’t come home…”

I sigh out sadly. “This is why being a hero sucks sometimes. It makes good hearted people act like complete idiots...and sadly I can’t be everywhere.” I say sadly, not knowing if I could just hand out keyblades to those that would love to help me and Luna. “I just hope they stop….I don’t want people dying because of me…”

“Luna and I have felt the same after war… we fight with out troops in battle, and many common people think they can help… I just wish that law was passed.”

“Well...sometimes law can’t stop people…”

“It’s not a law to stop them, it’s to help train them at a young age. I brought it up over two hundred years ago, yet the council of Law and the noble votes reject it every time. They say ‘the royal guard is supposed to protect us, not we protect ourselves’ … ignorant asses…”

“Then apparently I need to step in and tell these dick holes that they need to get off their fat lazy asses and do something for a fucking change!” I shout, my anger rising at the lazy fucks.

Celestia smiles at me. “No wonder Luna likes you. You kinda act like I did when I was your age. Well, talking with them won’t do, and threats are clearly out… maybe we can use your image?”

“My image? You mean the whole ‘White Knight’ thing?” I ask curiously.

“Exactly. You’ve already proven your strength, and many nobles, and council of Law admire you for this. If you could just speak at the next meeting with them with me, they might finally approve it. Then they, and their children can be better protected from this threat.”

“Sounds like a plan.” I nod. “Let’s hope they at least listen to me instead of huff and puff and blow themselves up.” I sigh out.

Celestia laughs. “If I didn’t prefer mares I’d date you as well. Well, the next meeting isn’t for a few months, so we have time for you to ‘show off’ and save people, and for me to get everything ready.”

“You know I have your sister, Twilight, and most likely Rarity dating me. Can’t you just...ya know...bend your ‘interests’ a little?” I ask honestly.

“Getting a little greedy aren’t we? Sorry, but I’ll stick to mares. Now run along you two.”

“Well I see a lovely mare that want’s a special someone.” I chuckle. “But alright, see ya later Princess, have a nice day.” I say with a smile before turning on my heel and heading off.

“That went well.” Twilight said.

“Surprisingly well.” I say honestly. “But she’s a kind and wise mare, so I suppose my ‘surprisingly’ shouldn’t be there.” I shrug.

We left the castle and headed towards the museum… it’s TEN STORIES! A ten floor high building, with five basement floors… all for public viewing… it’s beautiful… “I take it earth didn’t have anything like this?” Twilight asked.

“There were museums like this back home, if not bigger, but I’ve never been to one so…” I trail off.

“Well, the history stuff is on floors six, seven, and eight. We should head there first. Can you believe this place even has a food court?”

“Not surprised because...the place is huge.” I say honestly.

The elevator ride was oddly calming. The music was… abnormal. “Huh, wonder who the singer is?” Twilight ponders.

“I don’t know but I am not enjoying it.” I frown. “No one needs to hear ‘monster’ fifty times in a row and have it be called a ‘song’.”

“True enough.” Twilight said. “Must be a newcomer.” We thankfully got off and were met with a giant skeleton… as in an actual giants skeleton. “Oh, they finally put that in.”

“Spooky scary skeletons~.” I say in a spooky tone, seeing the giant skeletons. “But what are those giant things supposed to be?”

“Trolls… fifteen thousand years ago.”

“Killed them with fire?” I ask simply.

“No, volcano explosion did them in… so close.”

“Yeesh.” I say with a frown. “Were they friend or foe?”

“Not much is known. Though, their diet consisted of trees, large fish, and rock oddly enough.”

“Huh...okay then.” I shrug while walking through the exhibits, searching for more things. “How much history is in this one place?”

“Our hisotry is dated Pre-aliconrian/alicornian, Pre-Discordian/Discordian, and lastly middle age and new age.”

“That’s quite a lot of history.” I comment.

“Yeah, pony kind has been around since late alicornian. We didn’t advance much until middle age though.”

“Sounds interesting.” I say. “But anything of interest in your history? Cause I don’t think I could memorize all this history.”

“Well, there’s the Passing, that was the end of the alicornian era.”

“And yet Celestia, Luna, and Cadence are still here.” I say, having a feeling the ‘alicornian era’ involved a lot more than just those three alicorns.

“Cadence is only twenty seven. Celestia and Luna didn’t appear until around the discordian era.”

“Huh...didn’t know that.” I say, finding this history lesson quite interesting.

“Yeah, Cadence became an alicorn through an ancient trial. Celestia and Luna were found near the edge of the Wastelands back when ponies were escaping the madness.”

“Wow…” I say, honestly surprised about all of this. “I wonder what other historical things I’ll learn while with you.”

“Everything.” She said. Twilight practically became my tour guide through the museum, telling me about all the important events, and some rather interesting ones. The hall of relics was interesting… and surprising. “And here we have the Skyblock.” She said, pointing at the red cube in a display case.

“You...you have a Gummi?” I ask, tilting my head at seeing such a thing here.

“Gummi?”

“Gummi is…” I say while thinking for a moment on how to explain it. “There magical and they help you go into space. I’m not sure how to explain it but imagine them as a special material that is great for space travel, and they can be as big or small as you want. If you want a good looking ship that can fly? That’s good. If you want a giant doughnut with guns on it? That can also be arranged.” I explain. “But I’m not a rocket scientist here.”

Twilight stared at me. “... you’re serious?”

“I am serious.” I say with a smile. “Besides, why would I lie to such a smart mare such as yourself?”

“...first off, thanks for the compliment, second… how is that possible? The Skyblock fell to Equestria back in the alicornian era.”

“They are magical. That’s the best answer I have.” I say, not knowing the finer details of these things. “And as far as I know they are light, strong, and don’t have any of the drawbacks of metal.”

“That doesn’t make sense though, the alicornian ers as the beginning of life on Equestria… how could something that’s used in space travel exist back then?”

“Multiverse theory, think about that for a moment.” I say.

“But then how did this come through something as impossible as a gateway to another universe?”

“You’d be surprised how easily someone can make something that sounds impossible possible.” I shrug.

“Can you?” She deadpans.

“You thought killing Heartless was an impossible feat.” I counter.

“Hard, not impossible. Guards have managed to do it, but not like you can.”

“Summoning beings with a snap of my fingers. That doesn’t sound rightfully possible in anyway shape or form.” I shrug.

Twilight’s hand glows… and a small floating fat cat appeared. “Familiars, though yours are not that, summoning is still a thing.”

“Being made of nothing.” I say simply.

“According to you and Luna, they are the bodies of those who lost their heart to the Heartless, they aren’t made of nothing.”

“Yet their realm is, by both appearance and definition, nothing.”

“It’s not nothing if they can exist there, that makes it something.”

“Whatever you say.” I say with a shrug, going to drop this before it goes into a full blown argument. “But believe me when I say that people have done the impossible…”

“Alright, I guess when it comes to this stuff you do know more than me. Still, I wonder where the rest of this… gummi pieces went? We’ve only ever found the one.”

“Well they would be on other worlds, in space, deep underground given that a lot of time has passed since it probably crash landed, or something else.” I shrug. “But hell if I know. I just got here not five days ago.”

“Fair enough.” The rest of the museum was great. The newer area’s, aka, the middle/new age sections, held things that were very similar to stuff from earth history. After that Twilight dragged me back with her to her old home… where I met her parents… “So, that’s about it.” Twilight said, explaining to her parents how we met.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both…” I say nervously to Twilight’s parents, rubbing my arm and hoping I don’t make an idiot out of myself here.

“So… he’s into books, was a social recluse… and the mind of a genius… Twilight, you found someone who can relate to you.” Her father, Nightlight, said.

“And a hero to boot! There’s a theme with you now Twilight.” Her mother, Twilight Velvet, said proudly.

“Well glad I’ve met your expectations.” I say sheepishly.

“Believe me, we had no expectations with Twilight.” Night Light deadpanned.

“Dad!” Twilight yelled.

“Sorry sweety, but your mother and I did, kinda, give up on the idea of you dating a long time ago.” He looked at me. “She once studied in her room for so long, when her mother opened the blinds, she hissed, like a vampire.” He chuckled, much to Twilight’s embarrassment.

All I could do was laugh at hearing such a thing. “Oh, oh my god Twilight!” I laugh happily. “Holy crap, I needed that.” I say with joy filling my heart. “Well I’ll make sure to make your daughter happy...now I believe I have a future brother and sister in law to meet.” I say. “Where are they if I may ask?” I ask curiously, wondering if they were here so I could get the ‘hearing Cadence talk my ear off’ and ‘Shining be an older brother’ out of the way.

“Well, Shining is visiting some old academy friends, while Cadence went out for a bit, she should be back soon though.” Velvet said. “So, I hear you also snagged princess Luna?”

“Yep. I am a very lucky man to have both Twilight and Luna as girlfriends.” I say with a warm smile.

“If Night Light had allowed it, I would have had some of my own friends join our marriage, but he’s… a nervous stallion.” Night Light’s face turned red.

“Don’t worry...I’m still a nervous wreck with having two girlfriends after having a life with no girlfriends.” I say sheepishly. “But don’t worry, I’ll make sure Twilight is a happy mare.”

“Good to hear, that’s another thing you and Twilight have in common, both of you are new to dating.” Nightlight said.

“Yep, but knowing Luna I’m pretty sure she can help push us along in our dating...and not in another way.” I say, my cheeks flushing a little and just glad my hood was up.

The sound of a door being knocked down echoed. “Oh Twilight!~”

“Oh no…” Twilight buried her face in her hands.

“I have...a very bad feeling about this…” I say before three kunai appeared in my hand, not sure if I’ll need a weapon for self defense or if I’m just being paranoid.

Soon enough, a pink alicorn entered the living room, wearing a white dress and red skirt. “So you must be Twilight and aunty Luna’s special someone~” She teased.

“Yes…..yes I am.” I say slowly, looking over the pink alicorn. “And...you must be Cadence...my future sister in law…”

She giggled, sitting next to me, pushing me pretty close against Twilight. “That would be correct, so how’s my sis-in-law been? She a screamer?’

“Cadence!” Twilight yelled.

“We have not done the dirty yet. Twilight is not Luna here.” I say bluntly.

“Aww, that’s no fun. Well, in any case, I knew Twilight would come today, Luna sent me an email, and I went out to get the two of you a few things.” She lifted up a rather large bag that… had XXX over it… dear lord...

“Can…can you not?” I ask nervously, steam billowing above my head as thoughts rushed into my head about what’s in there.

“Fine.” She waves her hand and the bag vanishes. “Luna will just have to go through it all.”

“I’m in front of Twilight’s parents, I don’t want to talk about….that kind of stuff right now.” I say, trying my best not to stutter here.

“We don’t mind.” Velvet stated.

“It’s about time she started that dirty work.” Nightlight said.

“Not you too…” I groan, placing my face in my hands as a groan escaped me. “God...next thing you know Luna want’s me to bang her in public while she wears a maid outfit…” I say, hoping my words were muffled enough.

“Now you know how I have dealt with Luna.” Twilight said, dreading removing her face from her hands. “I’m… glad you all approve, but is all the sex talk necessary?”

“We are just excited you finally found someone.” Cadence said. “I knew love was in your future, but I didn’t expect it to be with a herd… Shining won’t go for one…”

“I understand why...I’m scared I’ll be spending too much time with one or the other...and I don’t want either of them to think I’m just leaving them…” I explain sadly, not wanting either Luna or Twilight to think I’m favoring one or the other. “I hate favorites...and favorites could ruin a herd…”

“That’s why communication is key in any relationship, two party or more.” Velvet said. “Night and I talk out things every thursday afternoon and we’ve been together since high school.”

“Well congrats on having a nice love life. I’ve either been ignored, or insulted by every girl ever. And even if I do have girls that like me it’s mostly been friends…” I explain. “So I’ve...been alone for a while…”

“Well you are no longer alone Ben.” Cadence says. “Twilight cares about you, Luna is almost obsessed with you, and I’m sure some other mares have their eyes on you. In my opinion, that old you is dead, and has risen like a phoenix into this new, strong, hero, who just needs to realize this is not his old home.” She leaned in close. “We’ll talk more about that later.” She whispered.

“Well my first attempt at being a hero already had mares send me nudes so...there’s that.” I shrug, before nodding at knowing we’ll talk later.

“Oh, you get mine?”

“Wait what?” I ask with a small frown.

“I sent you a nude also.”

“Aren’t you married?” I ask with a frown.

“Panty shots of me are worth hundreds, that nude will be worth well over a thousand. Consider it an early wedding gift. Or do you prefer cash?”

“I am not selling nude pictures of you, and I’m already dating someone that has more money than they know what to do with.” I explain.

“Still, well if you aren’t going to sell it can I have it back… it’s actually one of the ones I gave Shining back when we were dating…” She had a sheepish grin.

I only groaned and put my face back into my hands. “What is with you mares?”

“Meh, we don’t cool down until we’re about thirty.” Velvet said. “Only reason Twilight isn’t the middle child is because Nightlight had a vasectomy.”

My mind, for some ungodly reason, buzzed with lewd imagery of Velvet, Cadence, Twilight and Luna and all I got was an obvious nose bleed even though my face was hidden. “Damn it brain…” I gulp. “Um...does anyone have a paper towel? I...had thoughts I shouldn’t have….” I say worriedly. ”Damn it brain! Two of those mares are married!” I mentally shout at myself, while a ‘I don’t give a fuck’ thought rushed through my head for some reason.

Me and Twilight both decided to stay a night over Twilight’s parents house and enjoyed cuddling each other instead of being separated whenever Luna needed my ‘services’. But sadly even our warm cuddling was overcome by the hated sun and the haze of consciousness. After getting dressed for the day the two of us held hands and headed down to breakfast, the simple act, forever brief, was heart warming and made me feel whole...until we got to the kitchen and then I saw a white stallion suddenly staring at me at the table which held our nice breakfast, their parents and Cadence. “Morning.” I say simply.

“So...you’re dating my sister huh?” Shining asks simply, his features neutral and calm.

“Yep.” I nod.

“Making sure she’s happy?” The stallion asks.

“But of course.” I reply simply.

“How so?” The white stallion says, pushing his chair back and getting up.

“Made sure she talked my ear off about history, which I was quite interested in.” I say before letting go of Twilight’s hand, the mare looking rather concerned at why we were just talking instead of something worse.

“She does love her history.” Shining shrugs, the stallion walking towards me with trained steps only a soldier would know.

“Oh yes she does.” I say with a smile. “Asked her so many questions about it she kept on going, always segwayed into the next topic.”

“So…” We both say before standing next to each other, the stallion being about five inches taller than me as we both stared each other in the eyes. A silence filled the room before both of us punched each other in the face, the two of us staggering back. “OW!” We both shout, rubbing our cheeks in pain.

“Damn dude, think you could lighten up a little?” I ask.

“I should be asking you that.” Shining says while being quicker to recover from the simple punch. The two of us stood back up and stared at each other, before Shining raised a hand for a handshake. “Glad to meet ya.” The stallion says with a grin.

“Nice to meet you to Captain.” I say while grabbing the stallions hand as we had a firm handshake. “And don’t worry, your sister’s going to be safe and happy.”

“You better.” Shining says simply.

“So you two done?” Twilight asks. “Cause the food is getting cold.”

“Yeah yeah.” We both say at the same time before going to our seats, me sitting down where Twilight would be and Shining sitting next to Cadence as he continued to eat and I started to eat a delicious breakfast.

“So, Cadence… might wanna invent a smell proof spell next, Shining’s bedroom is next to ours…” Nightlight said calmly as he sat down, causing me to laugh.
“Oh dear…” I chuckle, calming myself down from my laughter. “But anyways how are people’s mornings?”

“Good enough.” Cadence replied. “And I’ll get working on that Night…” She said sheepishly.

“Well you could tell my morning.” Shining shrugs.

“Yes I could.” I nod. “But even though it would be fun to stick around I believe we’re going to be taking the train home right Twilight?” I ask her, knowing we can’t stay here long. ”Especially since it’s my last day before a fight and I need to train…” I think to myself a little bitterly, hoping to train more so I could at least give some sort of a fight.

“Yeah, we should leave after breakfast.” Twilight adds. “I’m sure Luna was lonely.”

“I’m sure she’s kept herself busy.” I shrug, having seen her in my dream real quick just so she could ask how I was doing. “But I’m gonna have a busy day today…”

We took the early train back… to where Luna tackled me… and nearly smothered me under her chest. “Welcome back!” She states, hugging me into submission.

I pushed Luna away and took a thankful breath of air. “Can you not...smother me with boobs Luna?” I ask honestly. “But it’s good to see you again.” I say while kissing her cheek.

“Glad to know. Oh yeah… There’s a package for you.” She says. “Didn’t have a return address.”

“I wonder who it’s from…” I frown, hoping it’s not a prank or anything. “Well let’s get back to the library and see what the package is.”

After getting to the library I saw the package. The package was a small box, 5x5 inch. I opened it and there was a letter, along with what looked like a Keychain… and a smaller black box. The letter read,

Ben

As you can either guess or not, this is Core. I sent you a… prototype I want to see work. The prototype is the Keychain. I want to see how well it works in your fight tomorrow, as for the black box, well, consider it a gift from… yourself…

“What is your game…” I mutter, confused on why Core would just give me presents to help me fight, concerned on why he said that I got a gift from myself, and a bit furious that I was I was now a test subject working out his new prototype.I opened the black box. It was a silver Wayfinder. I decided to see what this Keychain did, so I switched out the one on my normal Keyblade for the new one… The form it took was oddly fitting for me. The handle was a creeper, morphed into the shape of a handle. The blade and tip of the Keyblade was a Dusk, swallowing a heart. “Well that’s creepy.” Luna said.

“That is rather creepy.” I say with a frown. “But...why did I gift myself...a Wayfinder?” I ask, concerned to no end about this entire situation and just hating that I’m willing to be Core’s test subject just to see if this new ‘Dusk’ Keyblade worked.

“Wonder what it’s supposed to symbolize?” Twilight asked. “Reunion maybe?”

“No...it’s to show how far I’ve gotten in summoning Nobodies…” I frown. “I can summon at least one Dusk right now and three or four Creepers...if I train I can probably bring it up to two Dusk’s or five Creepers...how the hell…” I frown, finding this super concerning. ”What has that bastard done to that piece of my heart?” I think to myself, hoping he hasn’t made a double that will try and kill me.

“Maybe Time Bell can tell us something?” Luna suggested. “She might know more.”

“She may know more but even her knowledge is limited…” I say before nodding. “Twilight, want to come along and learn a lot of new things?” I ask the purple unicorn.

“Always.” She replies.

We made our way to Rarity’s, where Sweetie Bell and Time Bell were watching TV. “Oh, hey, where’d you go?” Time asked.

“Just a date with Twilight.” I say to Time. “Sorry I missed a training day, but...I’d rather not let training take over my life when I want to make sure my girls are happy.” I say honestly. “But we have some questions…” I say while showing both my new Keyblade and my silver Wayfinder. “Know anything about these?”

Time bell walked up, picking up the Wayfinder. “Well, clearly it’s a Wayfinder… standard magic has been placed into it, and I think I can feel a connection locked inside it, don’t think a Keyblade can open that though.” She handed it back and took the ‘Duskblade’. “Now this… is weird…”

“Know anything of help? Cause I thought it was supposed to be a ‘tracker’ of some kind…” I say before grabbing my Wayfinder and putting it in my pocket.

“Close… now, do you know what Core uses to make his… twisted Keyblades?”

“Literally anything he can get his hands on?” I say bluntly. “Cause if you’re anything to go on...he grabs a random person and then starts testing on them to see what works…”

“Close. My body, heart, and soul were used to make me into what I am, with my own memories being used as a sort of… glue, or wielder. This was made from a heart, someone’s heart that he likely ripped out… but the voice is concerning…”

“What’s the voice?” I ask worriedly, hoping I’m not just using someone’s own body as a weapon.

“The voice is yours Ben. As if her took your heart… but I can tell you still have your heart, so this makes little sense.”

“What’s the voice say?” Twilight asked.

“It’s really quiet, but it’s something like, ‘return to life’.”

“Wow...that prick…” I growl. “I met Core at a hospital in Manehattan...he told me he took a little piece of my heart, which he discovered I’m...interesting cause my hearts not entirely okay...but I didn’t expect a piece to be turned into a Keyblade…”

“From what I’ve seen, a piece is all he needs to regrow it, then forge a new one. The memories stored within the new heart aren't all there though, that takes time to regain them from the soul and body… so this is what he did…” She handed it back to me. “Well, as for your heart, what’s wrong with it?”

“Well glad to know this is basically my clone…” I frown before grabbing the ‘Duskblade’ and seeing it vanished. “But...apparently...it’s half dead.”

Time pondered. “A half dead heart… where did I… damn it, I know he said something about this long before I escaped, but I can’t remember.”

“Well let’s hope I find someone that actually knows what the hell is going on that won’t probably kill me.” I sigh out. “This sucks…”

“We got time.” We turned around, there was a woman, in Core’s get up, but yellow instead of purple, and a man… A tall man, black hair, red eyes, and his body looked like it was half Invisible Heartless, and the head was human. “You still have six hours.” The woman spoke. “Oh, TS-1, this was unexpected.”

I immediately stepped forward and two laser beams shot out of my hands. “Time Bell is not yours to take back, and don’t you think it’s cheap to have me fight an Invisible so early?”

“My orders are to deal with you, not recapture her. Frankly, she was a failure anyway, so she’s useless to us.” She held a hand up to the half Invisible. “This is Jet, my wielder for the fight, but as I said, you have six hours.”

“A half Invisible...wielding a female Core as a weapon...yeah how is that even remotely fair?” I ask honestly. “A Guard Armor is one thing, but good lord.”

The female Core, much like Time Bell does, changed into a Keyblade, Its handle looked like the Heartless symbol and the blade was an arm or darkness that held what looked like a heart in its hand. They keychain was a black heart. Jet picked it up. “Fair now?” Jet spoke.

“Just the fact I’m fighting an Invisible so early…” I sigh out. “But anyways...six hours left…”

The female Core changed back. “That’s right. We came early to make sure you’d be here. Might as well talk.” She walked over to the kitchen, and sat at the table.

“Okay…” I sigh out, walking over and taking a seat at the table as well. “So...turning people into Heartless but still having a heart...how?” I ask with a frown. “Also when I said ‘fighting an Invisible so early’ I meant in more of a ‘I’m fighting an enemy that is probably way above my skill level’.” I explain, remembering Invisible’s were endgame level Heartless in the first game but even then were really tough to even prepared players.

“Simple, we make the darkness in their hearts manifest physically. It changes the body, and we’ve learned that everyone, when turned into a heartless, the type is based on their darkness. Half Purebloods are rare, as Purebloods are made from negative emotions of intelligent life as a whole. Much like creatures known as Unversed, though, they are made when the light and dark of a heart are split in two.”

“Well...that’s just all sorts of grand. And here I thought the worst thing was cloning Nobodies.” I say. “Good lord…”

“That was our intention. Heartless are loyal, but mindless. We wanted something… smarter.”

“I hate all of you…” I sigh out. “But how the hell did you did you turn...me into a Keyblade? And the whole Wayfinder thing?” I ask, thinking that was the most disturbing.

“We grew another heart from the sample Core took from you, as for the Wayfinder, Core himself handled it, so that part is unknown to me.”

“I better not be finding out you made another clone of me just to have the powers of heartless instead of nobodies…”

“That would be meaningless.”

“Okay so here’s a question...why? Why...all of this?” I ask, motioning to both all of her and all of the half pureblood. “I know there’s supposed to always be ‘light and darkness’ or ‘creation and destruction’ but come on.” I ask, still finding this whole thing just mind boggling.

“We are doing what has always been done. Fighting a war. Light against dark, creation against destruction, both want to gain control, to bring a ‘unity’ of their own making. We chose dark, and it seems you have chosen light. It’s all a war in the end.”

“But...you can’t have one without the other...sometimes wars just can’t go on forever...I’m not trying to be some philosopher telling people that this war is stupid and it should end but...to be blunt this war won’t end ever.” I say. “Whether one side ‘wins’ or not it’s all going to...seem like a waste of time and energy don’t you think?”

“Perhaps, but if it was sent to a draw, then where would life be?”

“Now that is the right question.” I say honestly. “But hell if I know. I have the powers of beings that rant and rave about ‘Nothingness’...life is confusing don’t ya think?”

“As it has always been, but that’s what both sides want, for the confusion to end. If light was to win, everything would continue onwards forever, in a repetitive cycle of rebirth. If dark wins… it all ends, and the cycle is over, the confusion gone. Blissful silence.”

“Ya know...I remember a game called ‘Dark Souls’, and not to get to into the lore of it there was an age where everything was grey, and things were simple, quiet, and ‘normal’...but then light and darkness came about and destroyed it…” I sigh out. “But hey, in my opinion life wouldn’t be life if it wasn’t confusing. Light can be nice but get’s boring and monotonous, dark is boring because everyone would probably die and there would be nothing left...but oh well, philosophy only makes things more confusing.” I say while rubbing my head a little bit.

“That confusion is where darkness began, and what it wants to end. So, can you guess why Core want’s the X-blade?”

“Kingdom Hearts obviously.” I nod.

“Exactly. But is Kingdom Hearts the heart of every world, or ALL worlds?”

“I hate Xehanort for confusing that so much.” I groan before sighing out. “But Kingdom Hearts is, and if memory serves, the heart of all worlds, and the heart of all living beings. It’s like ‘God’ in a sense, a being that’s all powerful and connected to everything...but given that one ass hole decided to see if you can make fake Kingdom Hearts from either the all worlds side or all man side….” I groan before I rubbed my temple.

“True enough. In every reflection, there is only one Kingdom Hearts, and one X-blade. It has no reflection, no other versions of it. There is simply the one. When obtained, Core will consume it, ending everything at once. No escape anywhere.”

“Or he could find some random bull shit answer that explains everything.” I shrug. “But who knows, as far as I know Kingdom Hearts is just a giant ass heart shaped moon, a more...white moon then that yellow rip off Xemnas tried creating.”

“Who?”

”Fuck…” I think to myself quickly. “It’s no one special.” I say quickly.

“If they can find a means to make an artificial Kingdom Hearts, then they must be. I will have to inform Core about this.”

”Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck….” I mentally rant in my head. “Quick question, how the hell does Core have a female reflection? And possibly more when he’s...well Core?”

“He was human once, we all were, long ago. The details are… not important, but Core, is the one to reach out to us, and we’ve worked together to further understand darkness, just as brother God has researched into light.”

“Why can’t people research ‘Nothing’? Cause if you go to deep into ‘good’ or ‘bad’ then you’ll just end up with this. Or at least find something that is an equivalent to a ‘middle ground’...” I sigh out. “Or am I spouting nonsense here?”

“We already did that… you see, our bodies aren't actually that of a Heartless.”

“I noticed.” I say. “You’re...somehow a Nobody but not a Nobody…” I say, my heart just...knowing it somehow.

“Precisely. Like Core, all of we reflections, as Nobodies, turned out hearts into Keyblades of Darkness. Unlike Nobody's born in between light and darkness, we were born in darkness, wandered it for ages, and found our corrupted hearts, forging them into the Keyblades we now use. We replaced the holes where our hearts were with pure darkness from the Heart of Darkness, and became something beyond in between… Demons.”

“Ya know...I was just about to call you that.” I say in a joking manner.

“Please do,” I felt a cold creep down my spine as she spoke, feeling like she was smiling at me from under that mask. “We prefer it.”

“That’s not creepy at all~.” I say sarcastically, trying to hide my discomfort with sarcasm. “Oi vey...but you said that Core want’s the X-blade...yet I think I heard a little something something about someone else already having the thing...how?” I ask.

“Brother God. He was from your land, his heart was balanced, and God used parts of that heart to forge it a new body, and placed its power within. If the original X-blade body was to be reforged, it would be useless, a ‘Nobody’ Keyblade.”

“I think I already trademarked that.” I say while summoning my ‘Duskblade’. “Cause seriously, this obviously screams ‘Nobody’ Keyblade...both figuratively and literally I think…”

“In appearance, yes, but the power isn’t there. X-blades old body, if reforged, would not hold power over kingdom hearts, just over Nothingness. Maybe you should seek it.”

“Well it would be interesting…” I say honestly, not sure if I would go mad from hearing all the Nobodies wanting their hearts back or feel at peace. “Question...what would happen to the beings of darkness if they were apart of this ‘Blissful Silence’ you want?”

“Vaporized. Like you said, one cannot exist without the other, all will end, no acceptions. Even Core would die.”

“Yet somehow I doubt it would last forever.” I say. “But yeah that sounds boring, just to have everything go…’poof’ in a shroud of darkness.”

“No darkness, no light, not even nothingness. True end.”

I raise my hand up but put it down and start to chuckle at hearing that. “Okay so...nothingness won’t exist...but nothingness will exist? That just...sounds silly don’t you think?”

“Do you even know what came before nothingness?”

“Something that came before nothing? Hmm...well honestly I couldn’t tell you, I could guess and sound like an idiot but I honestly don’t have an answer.” I say with a shrug, not really sure how to answer the question to be perfectly honest.

“There was a name for it, back before the world became stars… Void. That is where everything truly began, and where it will return to.”

”I honestly should have thought of that…” I think to myself, thinking that the answer was obvious. “The Void huh? Sounds about right now that I think about it.” I say. “Another question…I know Core told me that you’re evil, not irrational...yet why are you being so…’friendly’?” I ask.

“Four more hours. I act on orders, we all do.”

“Seems right but...if Core wanted I would be long dead by now...I doubt ‘interest’ is the only thing keeping me alive.” I say, knowing that evil people could have multiple reasons for keeping people that obviously oppose them alive.

“For the fun of it. We see something that can finally challenge us, people that might actually have a chance to… kill us. It’s all quite thrilling. I get chills just thinking about it.”

I opened my mouth, wanting to say something really freaking stupid but then closed my mouth. I opened my mouth again before closing it…”Listen I don’t need to know what gets you off alright?” I say bluntly, mentally ramming my head into a wall at just saying those stupid words.

She started laughing, madly. “Oh how I wish one swing from me wouldn’t kill you dead. I look forward to the day you can match our power, we all do, cause the rush of battle makes the kill all the more satisfying.”

“I suppose my brand of comedy isn’t enough to keep me alive?” I ask, getting a little smile at having her laugh and kind of being a smart ass as well.

“Still, I wish we could fight now… Oh well, we still have three hours, what would you like to know?”

“First up.” I start. “Can someone make me food? I’m getting hungry and I can’t fight with an empty stomach.” I say to either Luna, Twilight or Rarity, hoping someone will make some food. “But besides the need for food...don’t you think a half Invisible is a tad much for...someone of my fighting level?” I ask.

“Your heart sample placed you in a range just high enough to survive. Plus, the fight isn’t the real test.” Sweetie Bell placed a sandwich in front of me, and Time Bell placed… a dead, oddly familiar, white cat, in front of female Core.

“Choke on it.” Time said, stomping out of the room.

“... AH! OPAL!” Sweetie yelled, running out of the room crying.

Female Core removed her mask… the whites of her eyes were black, her pupils crimson red, and her teeth were like tiny needles. “Thanks.” She lifted the dead cat up, and chomped, biotting half off in one bite. She finished after the second. “Nothing like recently killed.”

“Well...that happened…” I say before eating my sandwich.

She placed her mask back on. “As Demons, we need not eat, but when we do, it must be recently killed, or alive.”

“I honestly don’t need to know that but okay.” I shrug. “But...how dangerous is having half a heart?” I ask.

“Half dead you mean?”

“Technicalities.” I roll my eyes. “I still have half a working one.”

“It can be reversed, takes time, use emotions you didn’t use before. Kindness, compassion, happiness, love, all that jazz.”

“Well I’m certainly going to have that in spades.” I smile...before it slowly turned into a frown. “And I’m pretty sure you and your buddies are going to make sure that doesn’t happen huh?”

“We were interested because it’s a rare event, very few like that have been cataloged. The sample we got gave us all we need to know. We don’t care about it anymore.”

“Which is why Core made me a test subject with his ‘Prototype’.” I say.

“We want to know exactly how a person, wielding a Keyblade made from their own heart, while still having it, will react to each other. We imagine the wielder and Keyblade will work well together.”

“Sounds good in theory, and I’ll be the guinea pig to help show if that theory is sound or not.” I say. “But wouldn’t you and Core be better to test this? Given how you and Core are….besides gender literally the same person?”

“Our data would be inconclusive. We already forged our corrupt hearts into Keyblades, and what is there now is pure darkness.”

“True.” I nod. “But I hope I give a good first impression against you and Jet, cause fighting a Guard Armor, while a good way to show strength...wouldn’t be much to compare against the big leagues.”

“One hour. Jet, call for Crow, and have him lure the second subject.” Jet nodded, and vanished into a DTD.

“What other test subject is trying to run away now?” I ask.

“Not like that. This test subject is known as Zeke, and he wields the X-blade.”

“I fucking hate you.” I say with a frown. “Now you’re going to keep my girlfriends hostage if I don’t play along.”

“Zeke would be on your side. After all, he has a hopeless plan.”

“But isn’t that how good guys always start out to defeat ‘evil’? Have a hopeless plan that ends out working perfectly?” I ask honestly.

“It’s hopeless, cause he wants to make us human again. That is what makes it hopeless.”

“Even demons can be more human then...well humans.” I shrug. “But I don’t know if that’s hopeless, I don’t know what hopeless is after...everything that I’ve just went through this past week.” I say with a shrug.

Jet reappeared. “Crow will be here with Zeke Ventral soon.” He says.

Female Core sighed. “Well, then our time is almost up. Any last questions?”

“Last question? Well...can you, Core, or any of those stuck in Darkness...ever find happiness without everything disappearing?”

She was silent. “... No, not after we lost… them…”

I looked at her and just nodded. “I don’t know who you lost...but if it means anything...I’m sorry you had to experience such a thing.” I say, my tone soft and understanding.

She flinched. “... T-”

The front door was broke down, a guy in what looked like a thug was being held by the throat by a guy in black Ventus armor… holding the X-blade. “Come near my family again and I will send you to oblivion!” He threw the guy into the kitchen.

The thug looking guy looked at female Core. “All yours.” He vanished into thin air.

“You’re welcome.” I say loud enough for the female Core to hear, hoping she noticed my words even though her possible ‘thank you’ was cut off by sudden armored man.

The man in the black Ventus armor walked into the room. “... Yellow? Wait… crap…” He noticed me. “... Well this is deja vu.”

Author's Notes:

Longest chapter so far woo! Again a major thank you to BioQuill for all the help. But what's this? More plot development? New things being discovered? And an armored man wielding the strongest weapon in existence? I wonder what this could mean?
Anyways I hope you all like this story and I'll see you all next chapter
(Also this story will have chapters posted up whenever there done, sometimes it might take a bit because multiple chapters in a day or something along those lines)

Nobody's fight

Author's Notes:

Hello everyone, it's Xinrick. This chapter will be in the third person all the way through(but will go back to First person next chapter) and I thank BioQuillFiction and Lancerot for the crossover. Eclipse is from a story written by Lancerot that is pending to be submitted but helped write this story. Also this story involves spoilers for Lancerot's story so read at your own risk if you want. But if you don't care then please enjoy this chapter.

Ben took a deep breath. “So! How can I help you today?” He asks honestly, seeing the armored man.

“First off… the hell is she doing here?” The man asked.

“Before you suddenly burst in we were having a nice conversation before I had to fight her and her buddy.” The white cloaked being explains. “By the way it’s nice to meet you, name’s Ben.” He says with a nod.

“Zeke, and… I’m sorry, you look like something I fought in my Mark of Mastery exam.”

“Is it the white cloak?” Ben asks curiously.

“Yeah, how’d you guess?”

“As far as I know these cloaks only come in black, so if you said you saw something like me then it’s a little obvious.” He shrugs.

“Judging from your speech, you’re from earth also?”

“That is correct.” He nods. “And I’ve heard quite a bit about you my fine friend, being apart of some murder family yet being a nice guy travels fast.” He says, knowing ‘Yellow’ told him that but still.

Zeke was silent. “I’m gonna ask, are you with Core, or against them?”

“Well I’m supposed to be fighting against them so there’s that.” Ben shrugs. “Ms. Core here, or ‘Yellow’ as you called her, and her buddy Jet were supposed to be a little...test I suppose.” He says honestly. “But me and you have a lot to talk about...like a lot a lot.”

“Your time is up.” Yellow said, getting up and walking over the Jet.

“How did I miss him?” Zeke questioned.

“He’s half Invisible. That’s why.” He says in a half joking manner.

“Har har.” Zeke replies. “Well, in any case, this won’t be good.” He arched his back, and the Xehanort's guardian appeared. “Might as well go full out.”

“Can we at least move to somewhere less….populated? Please?” Ben asked, summoning his Duskblade and getting up, moving closer to Zeke while looking at his new opponents.

Yellow turned into a Keyblade, Jet wielding her. “Time to begin.” It was a haze, one swing and both Zeke and Ben were thrown through the wall of Rarity’s kitchen and rolled on the ground until they stopped.

“Well fuck.” Zeke said, getting up quickly.

“You don’t say?” Ben asked, raising his left hand and focusing, summoning Vexen’s shield and slightly surprising me that I still felt his keyblade in his other hand. “Thank god.” He muttered before getting up and readying himself.

“I’ll ask later.” Zeke said, summoning another Keyblade. “Discord, now or never.”

“Again, we have a lot to talk about.” He says, not really surprised to see Discord as a Keyblade considering a part of his heart was turned into the blade he has now.

Zeke raised Discord into the air. “Chaos realm.” Jet, Ben and Zeke were all swallowed into a bubble, to which reality seemed to be falling apart. “This should be safe for a fight.”

“Oh dear…” Ben muttered. “Shit’s about to get weird…” He muttered before taking a careful step forwards towards Jet.

“Dark mass.” He said, summoning a large orb of darkness that circled around him.

Zeke charged in. Swinging Discord. “Reality Shift!” His attack met the orb, and it was destroyed.

Jet jumped back. “Unexpected.”

Glass shattering could be heard before I swung one of Xaldin’s lances down towards Jet while he was distracted, stabbing the being in the shoulder before I grabbed a second lance and thrusted another one towards him, hoping the second hit will land.

He caught it, and shoved it though Ben as he threw him off. Zeke ran over to Ben. “Healing hit.” Zeke tapped Ben on his head with Discord, and Ben’s injury vanished. “Man this comes in handy.”

“Lucky…” Ben frowned before getting up and summoning Saix’s claymore, ready for Jet to make his attack.

Jet lifted his Keyblade into the air. “Hellhounds.” What looked like Neoshadow Dogs appeared from behind him and charged at us.

“Fuck.” Zeke said, throwing the X-blade into a Strike Raid, destroying one.

Ben dismissed the claymore and brought out two Gun Arrows, starting to fire at the other dogs. The bolts of light destroyed one of the dogs and stunned another before he was forced to reload his weapons. “This is just great.” Ben mutters, not liking how this guy could summon allies easily while he was piss poor at it.

“Two can play at that.” Zeke says, his Xehanort's Guardian pulsating with Darkness as a Darkside rises from the ground. “Thank god that worked.” He muttered.

“How come everyone knows how to summon things like a champ while I can barely make two Dusks?” Ben asks with a frown, feeling a tad bit weak when seeing both Zeek and Jet’s actions.

“Practice… this was the first time I actually did that.” Zeke admits. “Been around for nearly a year.” The Darkside Zeke summoned took swipes at the Hellhounds, vanquishing them instantly.

“Been at this for all of a week or so.” Ben sighs out, dismissing his weapons and summoning his Keyblade and Vexen’s shield. “Got a plan? Cause I’d rather not run in like an idiot.” He asks, hoping Zeke has a plan.”

“This reality bubble won’t hold forever.” Ben looked at Zeke confused, clearly hearing the different voice.

“Gonna ask later.” Ben says before waving his keyblade up and summoning five Creepers, the nobodies muzzles glowing brightly before two move towards Jet and three close in on themselves and start pulsing.

“Any suggestions Discord?” Another voice from Zeke spoke.

“One, Just slash him Zeke.”

“Alright.” Zeke’s voice spoke.

The three creepers suddenly vanished, appearing above Jet as spears descended on the half heartless. “Well let’s get moving.” Ben says before moving forward, using his Creepers as a distraction to move forward, the two other creepers turning into swords and swing at Jet as well as Ben slashed at Jet with his keyblade, thankfully landing our hits.

Zeke rushed in fast, swinging Discord. Zeke landed the hit, and Jet was given what looked like a tear of darkness across his back, he quickly was being swallowed by it, until only the tear remained floating in the air. The bubble vanished, and Zeke and Ben were left standing in Rarity’s back yard looking at the tear. “Well… that was a thing…” Zeke said.

“Seemed...too easy…” Ben frowns, the creepers appearing next to him as he kept his shield and blade at the ready.

“Fight’s not over, I sent him to a place where someone could help us. Jump in you idiots!” The first voice spoke, making Zeke and Ben look at each other.

“Onward.” Ben says before dismissing the creepers and dashing through the portal with reckless abandon.

Zeke followed close, and the two were in for a… rather rocky ride.

Eclipse, Twilight’s twin brother, was wandering around town, getting used to having to moving around. Damn, it’s been awhile since I’ve had two legs. He thought as he neared Rarity’s shop. His dark, purple, messy hair with it’s blue and red streaks partly covered his blue-green eyes and the wind blew down the street. Looking around at other ponies, he wish he didn’t stand out with his darkening gray coat.

He expected to encounter drama, as this is Rarity he was talking about. He, however, was not expecting a rift to open up above the ground in front of the shop. “Well shit….can’t go one day can I?”

Three people came out of it, first was a man, with the body of an Invisible Heartless, and the head of a human, then a man in a white version of an Organization XIII cloak, wielding a, what he would call a ‘Duskblade’ and a familiar blue shield, and the third, was someone in black Ventus armor, wielding what looked like a Keyblade for Discord, and the X-blade.

“Yeah, can’t go one day.” He said in response

The one in the black armor got up first. “Damn, where are we now?”

“Fuck if I know.” The one in the white cloak groaned before getting up. “Note to self, don’t jump through portals all willy nilly.” He grumbles.

The one with the Invisible body stood up. “Test is not yet over.” He said, rushing in for an attack.

“Well, sorry to interrupt, but I kinda need to get to Rarity...so I’ma going to burst your bubble, but the test is over.” Eclipse says before summoning Oathkeeper and Oblivion to his side.

“And here I thought Huxley was trying to cosplay Roxas.” The one in the blackarmor comments.

“Says the one in Black Ventus armor and the X-blade, being a Elementary schooler's OC.”

“How about you both shut up for five seconds alright!” The one in the white cloak yells. “Fuck this isn’t a schoolyard rant!”

“Oh, it isn’t? My bad, I thought we were in candy land.” He looks around. “I retract my statement.”

The half Invisible looked at the newcomer. “Distraction.” He took one swing at the pony, and sent him flying through Rarity’s home.

“Again… really?” The black armored man says.

“Wow, he can actually hit. Haven’t met anypony who could since Nightmare.” Eclipse said, revealing a reflect spell over him.

The black armored and white cloaked people run over to him. “Names Zeke, that’s Ben, you alright?” Zeke asked.

“I’m fine, Rarity is going to be pissed….again...but that’s nothing.” He says, standing up from a crouched position. “The name’s Eclipse...well at least, it has been for eighteen years.”

“Out beats the both of us.” Zeke commented. “Nonetheless, you haven't ever fought against one of Core’s creations…”

“Who the hell is Core, and why come to my world? I was planning on a nap later.” He says, getting into a fighting position.

“Well too bad, life sucks and shit isn’t going to work like that.” The man in white says simply. “But all I can say is that Core is a bad guy, and he’ll be happy to find another person that interests him.”

“As long as he stays away from Twilight….” Eclipse mumbles as he stares straight at the Invisible hybrid. “So, who’s ugly?”

“That would be Jet, a powerful being that works for Core.” Ben says simply.

“And his Keyblade is one of Core’s reflections, Yellow.” Zeke answers.

“So let me get this straight…..We have a half Heartless, wielding a Keyblade made of a multiverse version of this Core person, and you two unintentionally dragged me into this?”

“Was Discord’s plan.” Zeke replies.

“I take full blame.” Discord’s voice says from Zeke’s mouth.

“Trust me Eclipse, whether Discord was to blame or not you were going to be apart of this anyways, whether you liked it or not.” Ben says with a frown, still staring at Jet and ready for the fight to continue.

“Fine...Guess no holding back then?”

“Not at all.” Zeke said, his Xehanort’s guardian reappearing, wielding Keyblades also. “Oh, that’s new.”

“Unexpected.” Jet says, looking at the Heartless attached to Zeke’s back. “Core will be informed about this.”

“Screw off!” Zeke yelled, throwing both the X-blade and Discord in to Reflect Raids.

Eclipse dashes forward in a flash and yells, “Now!” Before his Keyblades glow and start to fight for themselves.

“Show offs!” A different voice called from Zeke.

Sorry!

No your not!

“Nice to see you again Oathkeeper… Go eat shit Oblivion.” Zeke catches Discord and X from the Raid attack

“Knock it off you three.” He comments, going in for a frontal attack on Jet.

“Quit talking and fight.” I say while dashing towards Jet.

“Duh!” Zeke yelled, vanishing and appearing behind Jet and making a cross slash attack, knocking the half Heartless down for a moment.

“Combat has improved.” Jet says.

“Improve this!” Ben shouts before ramming his shield down onto Jet’s head.

Eclipse pants and sweats as if he is doing all the work his keyblades are doing as he launches a cure onto both Zeke and Ben.

“Thanks.” Zeke rushes around Jet, delivering four blows, two from his Keyblades, and the other two from the ones the Guardian holds.

“Dark Void.” Jet says… The sky quickly goes dark and eyes start to replace where the stars and moon would be. “Impact level two.” He mutters, as all goes black. Pain beyond definition rushed through Ben, Eclipse, and Zeke. Then, the sky turns to normal, and the three lay on the ground, groaning in agony.

Jet’s Keyblade shifts back into yellow Core. “Only at level two, hoped for more resistants.” She said, walking up to them.

Oathkeeper and Oblivion rushed past her, landing in front of Eclipse, and lose their glow.

“Ow…” Ben groans in pain, his weapons disappearing after being hit by something so painful.

Zeke’s guardian, and a chunk of his armor backside are gone, revealing a large bleeding patch of skin. “D, damn you.” He grunts.

Eclipse has seemingly fainted, his heart not strong to begin with.

“Hate...this….” Ben groans, trying to move himself even if he was beyond pain right now.

“Not yet strong enough.” She says, kicking Eclipse to the side and walking over to Ben and Zeke, holding both by their neck’s. “You are improving, that’s the good news, but you barely scratched Jet, and couldn’t even handle Dark Void?”

“What….is it with you people….and monologues…..” Eclipse mumbles, making u to hear this.

She looked over to Eclipse, dropping Zeke and Ben. “So you woke up, maybe you are worth a look at after all.”

“Ha…try your luck, you might just… get the …losing hand.”

She picked him up by his head hair. “You sure about that?” She grabbed his left foreleg, and squeezed, an audible cracking and gushing of blood happens as Eclipse’s screamed in agony. “Still weak.”

“AT LEAST I FIGHT!” Eclipse yells at her, tears blinding him.

She went close to his ear. “If I fought… it wouldn’t last long.“ She tossed him over her head, throwing him near Zeke and Ben. “Let’s go Jet, we gathered some surprising data.” The two entered a DTD, and vanished.

Ben shakily got up, his entire body protesting against moving from being injured so much. “Christ…” He groans in pain. “Are...you two...alright?”

“Don’t ask him that.” Zeke points to Eclipse. He manages to stand, and carefully lifts Eclipse up. “Where is the damn hospital?”

“Down…..town….by town hall….” Eclipse mutters out as the blood loss starts to affect him.

Ben and Zeke rush towards the hospital, many residents looking at them in fear. Mainly from the battle that they all saw. As they made it Eclipse was sent to Emergency care quickly. Zeke and Ben sat in the lobby. “Well… this was way worse than I expected.” Zeke confesses, his armor disbanding, revealing his, now torn, brown shirt and blue jeans.

Ben shakily pulled his hood back, showing his bruised skin, black hair and turquoise eyes. “And here I was thinking their ‘test’ wouldn’t involve one shots.” Ben says bluntly. “So...wielder of the X-blade huh? Sounds like a great responsibility huh?”

Zeke chuckled. “Supposedly I am supposed to keep Light and Darkness balanced on all worlds. Though, it’s become more of a fight to keep them in the sky rather than balanced.”

“Makes sense.” Ben shrugs. “But before you kicked down my...soon to be girlfriends door me and Yellow were having an honest chat about stuff. What do you want to know first?”

“Core and I have done the same many times. He told me that his wife was killed by Heartless… she was the first wielder of the X-blade.”

“So that’s why…” Ben mutters, looking down sadly before taking a deep breath. “Yellow told me...they couldn’t be happy because they lost someone or some people special...I didn’t think of them losing their significant other…”

“He told me she was the only one to beat him in a fight. When he lost her, he took the X-blade, and charged head first into the realm of darkness, he fought till he died. Now he’s… this… Makes you think how anyone could turn evil after something like that, or do something really stupid at least.”

“I don’t know….but Yellow, I think, was about to tell me ‘Thank you’ before you burst it when I apologized to her…” Ben says.

The Nurse interrupts the two, telling them that Eclipse was stable and that if they want ANY time with him then they better hurry before the elements of harmony come.

“Christ…” Ben mutters, pulling up his hood and getting up. “Let’s hope they don’t immediately try to attack us like idiots…” He mutters, still feeling weak but not wanting to deal with ponies that don’t understand anything.

The two found Eclipse in a cast that took up most of his left side. “So… you gonna be able to use that arm at all?” Zeke asks.

Eclipse shook his head. “Not for a while at least. Though, before anyone else comes in, tell me, do you two know of earth by chance?”

“We came from there… how do…?” Zeke questioned.

“Did you ask to become a pony?” Ben asks.

“First question, because I needed to confirm that this Core bitch wasn’t just after any old people, people like us who escaped are who Core’s after. Second, Yes...and I asked for a new life and apparently that old man either A: has a sense of humor or B: he took me by my exact wording because next thing I knew, I was being born.”

“Talk about being literal.” Zeke says.

“Pretty much.” Ben says with honest surprise. “So...we were told the elements were going to be here...think you can tell them not to attack me and Zeke here for no reason?” Ben asks, having a bad feeling that given Eclipse is hurt they’ll just blame him and Zeke and attack them cause convenience sake.

“Yeah, don’t worry…if Core could beat me no problem...and I’m this world’s strongest warrior? You really just need to duck once.” Eclipse says, his pride shattered.

“No need to be down. Besides, this should be a good lesson for ya.” Ben says honestly. “One doesn’t learn if they constantly win, in loss a true warrior learns.”

“Besides, I think you’ve interested them, so they won’t kill you… right away…” Zeke says.

“It's not me I’m worried about. Honestly if it was just me at risk I wouldn’t care. But …. With me out of the way….” Eclipse says, not wanting to think on the ‘what if’.

“If needing Keyblades is the issue… I can hand them out.” Zeke says.

“Ha...Luna and Celestia have twin Keyblades...but other than that I’m it here. If you want, go wild, but I wouldn’t. No one to train them and I’m sorry, I’m not taking them off world...not yet.”

“I think some soldiers from my world could do in training them. Everyone on the world I’m at has a Keyblade.”

“Fine, but keep it small. With Nightmare gone the Heartless are less common, but now Nobodies have started to show up more, however small their numbers.” He says before getting sleepy “Aaannnd that’d be the painkillers…..fuck.”

Ben turned his head a little, hearing a subtle ‘where is my heart?’ drift through his mind. “Well he’s not joking…” Ben sighs out. “But we better leave to give the poor guy his sleep.” He sighs out. “Besides we still have notes to compare.”

“Yeah.” Zeke says, opening a portal with the X-blade. “This should take us to your world, we can talk there.” As the two enter, they fail to notice the group of people rushing in as the portal vanished, leaving Eclipse alone with the people entering.

“Be safe you two….” Eclipse whispers out as the portal vanishes.

As the two stepped out of the portal Ben looked around to see that they were indeed back in his home world. “God help me if Luna finds me…” He groans, still being in pain and knowing that being smothered by lunar boobies won’t help him at all. “So Zeke...want to see my girlfriends worry over me?” He asks, knowing that it’s only a matter of time before they swarm him.

He took a seat on the ground, there were in the open fields where Ben and Sweetie practiced at. “Hah, my wives will worry, then kill me…” He commented

“Sounds like you have a caring family. But I only have Twilight and Luna, most likely going to ask Rarity to tag along cause I have to help Sweetie and...Time Bell...out a lot.” Ben shrugs before taking a seat next to

“Time Bell?”

“Oh yeah…” Ben sighs out. “So during my conversation I got to have a very good explanation on something’s...like how Core is making those heartless hybrids and Yellow also explained that he used a version of Sweetie Bell to...make a Keyblade. She goes by Time because she’s that Birth By Sleep ‘No Name’ keyblade, the blue one that controls time.”

“Bastard.” Zeke summoned Discord. “On my equestria, a survivor of the Keyblade war was using Nobodies to capture or kill the inhabitants. Those he captured he ripped their hearts out and made into more foot soldiers for his army of Nobodies, there was only fifteen survivors in total, well, sixteen, Chrysalis managed to survive and hide. Well, during some trip a few people took back to the place he was experimenting, they found Discord as a Keychain. Unlike Yellow, he can’t turn back, he can’t even use his magic without me to cast if for him.”

“Shit…” Ben says bluntly. “Um...wow...I...have literally no idea what to say about that. And here I was going to talk about how me and Yellow got all philosophical about this war…” The cloaked man says, looking up at the blue skies. “Fucking hell...here I’m living in a place that’s peaceful, where you got dumped off into a hell hole...but...glad to know there were survivors…”

“It wasn’t where I first arrived, I wanted to try and see if I could find another survivor God told me about, Huxley, but I didn’t find him then, so I left, wanting to find a place with more action. I found it, now I have eight amazing wives, and eleven kids. None are by blood, but that could change soon.”

“I was about to say. I mean I know Luna likes to plow like a rabbit in heat but jesus, I doubt you could last that long with eight women...no offense.” Ben says sheepishly.

“None taken, spells help, and they all take turns… well, that’s as personal as I’ve ever gotten about my sex life.”

“Yeah me to...at least this time I don’t have Luna basically spouting out how sex goes with me.” Ben chuckles. “Celestia and Cadence practically told me that if Luna will probably make me do it in public...which is scary.” Ben explains, not really sure why he’s talking about this but finding it funny.

“Sounds like Rune, she’s one of my wives. She’s as horny as you can imagine… she read off every fetish in a small black book she has… it’s over a hundred pages long…”

At this Ben fell on his back laughing his ass off. “Oh, oh, oh-ho my god haha!” He shouts, rolling around laughing at such a thing.

“Yeah, so, you said you’re dating Twilight, Luna, and possibly Rarity?”

“Yes yes and yes.” Ben nods, calming down from his laughing fit as he pulled down his hood. “Twilight is kind and we share a common interest in books and history, Luna is dating me because she’s nice and...is head over heels for me because I can kill Heartless easily, and Rarity? Well she asked if she could date me and when I told Sweetie that it was a possibility she seemed so happy...not to mention Rarity needs someone that isn’t a one night stand.”

“Twilight, Fluttershy, Luna, Celestia, Hearts Care, if you ever went on the internet she was known as Button’s mom, Rune, Rainbow Dash, and Chrysalis. Well, also Toriel, but she isn’t a part of the marriage officially yet.”

“That is quite the roster of ladies that love you….also why do you have a wife that’s an abbreviation for ‘Tutorial’?” Ben frowns, finding that little thing weird.

“It’s just her name. Her world was odd though, but everything went fine in the end. She joined in cause I kinda… brought her two dead kids back to life, and her new adopted one really liked me and the others.”

“And you said you did all of this...in a year?” Ben asks.

“Less. Shit happens, simple as that. Lot’s been rebuilt, but all the ones who had their hearts taken are stuck out there as a Heartless and a Nobody. I know I can bring them back… but I’ve been hitting dead ends.”

“It’s weird how a loner with half a dead heart became a national hero, dates two wonderful mares, and is somehow making friends with someone that is so much better then him…” Ben chuckles. “But hey, I can summon Nobodies and you can summon Heartless...maybe we could help each other out, you help me figure out more of my powers and I’ll help sort out the Nobodies you need.”

Zeke looked hopeful. “That could work, we should test it, can you try and summon someone’s specific Nobody? I wanna try something.”

“I don’t know about ‘specifics’ but I can summon up a Dusk if you want...also now that were on this topic once you help me learn more I want to see a Darkside and a Twilight Thorn fight, that would be freaking awesome wouldn’t it?”

“Beyond words. Still try and summon… hang on.” Zeke raised his hand, focusing on exactly the hearts lost in the darkness he could access. A large body appeared. “If I did it right, I think the heart in that thing is my worlds Pinkie Pie, try and summon her Nobody.”

“Um...I’ll try.” Ben says worriedly before summoning his Duskblade. “Oh and this keyblade? Formed from a piece of my heart just so you know.” He says before focusing, pointing the keyblade at the Large Body. After a few moments of searching I heard a Nobody appear, and when I looked up I saw a Dancer swaying about in front of the large body, but this Dancer seemed a tad more...pink than usual.

Where...is my heart? A hollow female voice hums in my head, the voice reminding me of Pinkie Pie.

“If we’re right then there’s your heart.” Ben says, hoping this will work. “So...how should we do this?” He asks, feeling a little out of breath here from summoning a specific Nobody.

The Nobody attacked the Heartless, the two taking strikes at each other. “I think they got it covered?” Zeke questions.

My heart...my heart… The female Nobody hums, sounding a bit more energetic even if it was hollow.

The Dancer Nobody was the winner, and before the Heart floated away, it caught it. “So… I wonder how it will-” It swallowed the heart. “Never mind.” Zeke says. The Nobody flashed a blinding white, making Ben and Zeke cover their eyes. When it faded, they saw a familiar pink pony, Pinkie was back. “Crap, she’s naked…” Zeke commented.

“Oh dear…” Ben says worriedly.

“Wh-what happened?” The pink pony asks, rubbing her eyes and yawning. “It...feels like I was sleeping…” The anthro mare says groggily, sounding like she just woke up from a long sleep.

“Holy hell it worked…” Ben whispers to Zeke.

“You got a towel or something?” He asked Ben. He stood up and walked over to Pinkie. “You alright?”

“I think so… wait… am I dreaming? I’m always naked in my dreams.” To this, Zeke chuckled, helping her up. “Sadly no, so we better get you home soon. Good thing no one else is around here.”

“No...” Ben says, his entire face beat red from seeing the naked mare as he turned around to give her some dignity. “Jeez…”

“Not just yet, we gotta get a few more at least. How many can you summon at a time before you can't go anymore?”

“I can still create more...but I may need to take a break or two because of the stress...I can summon five Creepers, summoning specifics is a little rough.”

“You think you can manage seven? Not all at once, but it’s practice that pushes you.”

“Yeah...I think so.”

It took well into the day, the sun was even setting when they were done, but Ben and Zeke did it, they brought back nine people. Pinkie Pie, Cloudchaser, Flitter, Applejack, Rarity, Derpy, Applebloom and Sweetie Bell, they were all back. They were all from Zeke’s world, but it was a start to fixing everyone lost. They all were naked, but his world Luna and others found them earlier, and brought clothes for the ones who returned. “That’s all of them… everyone is gonna be so happy when I get home… So, if you have it in you, anyone from your world you wanna try and get back?” Zeke asked, using a quick Cure on Ben.

“Thanks…” Ben says with a nod, straightening himself after using his Keyblade as a makeshift cane from the entire situation.

“So, got at least one more in you, it will be anyone from here that might be gone.”

“Twilight told me Zecora disappeared…” Ben says before raising his hand up and summoning a Sorcerer Nobody, this time the being looked a shade of grey with black stripes on it, the cubes it normally has around it resting around her.

Where is my heart? The feminine voice asks, the obvious accent showing she was a zebra.

“Do you think you can find someone’s heart of this world?” Ben asks Zeke, knowing he’s been mostly focusing on people from his world but still.

“Well, If I focus on the Nobody I think I can.” Zeke held up his hand, placing all thought into two things, the Nobody in front of him, and the Heartless that will appear. Soon enough, a Wizard Heartless appeared, and looked at the Nobody.

My heart… She says, before the cubes surrounding her spun a bit before surrounding the Wizard heartless, the blocks smacking the otherwise weak heartless multiple times. The blocks made quick work of the Heartless before the Sorcerer floated forward, it’s always covered arms opening as a white hand grabbed the heart and swallowed it hole. After a quick flash of light appeared yet again a naked zebra appeared.

“You okay?” Ben asks worriedly, the first one moving over to the mare on the ground rubbing her eyes.

She twitched, and looked up at Ben. “... I am too tired to rhyme.” She fell back asleep with that.

“Well…” Ben sighs out before getting up and walking over to Zeke. “You think this is a good start?” He whispers, keeping his voice down to let Zecora rest.

“We’re practically bringing the dead back to life, I think we just won something over Core.” He replied, summoning Discord. Anyway we can have a CALM portal back home?

Sure, but just this once. A light shoots out of Discord, revealing a portal of Light. You’re welcome

“Alright, we’ll be off, I’ll be back some time later, hopefully with a means of stable travel without relying on X.” Zeke, and the others from his world, walked into the portal, and it closed when the last of them entered.

Ben nodded, before throwing his keyblade up and summoning his Keyblade glider, gently picking up Zecora and putting her down comfortably enough on the bike as I steered it towards town. “Well...that was an eventful day…”

Nobody's party

As I flew my giant bike back to town I thought about everything that happened the past...day? Two days? I don’t know. But all I knew was that it was filled with a bunch of new discoveries, new pains, and training thankfully as I helped Zeke somehow resurrect the dead. “I hope Zeke’s having a grand time back in his world…” I mutter to myself, finding pride and joy at being able to help people in such a way. “But...Yellow…” I mutter, the thought rushing about how someone that so happily called herself a ‘Demon’ flinched and was probably about to say ‘thank you’ to such an open display of care. “I thought it would have been shrugged off…” I comment to myself, still not sure what kind of repercussion my care had on Yellow.

I landed outside the library and carried Zecora inside, laying her down on the couch. Twilight and Luna came in, looking a mix of happy and confused. “So what exactly happened when… whatever that was went down?” Luna asked.

“It’s gonna be quite an explanation...so can someone make something to drink and some food?” I ask honestly.

“Already on it.” I heard Spike yell from the kitchen. I explained everything that happened to Luna and Twilight, Zecora woke up during the explaining and we filled her in.

After everything was said and done, Zecora looked at me. “A true hero you have become, even if you think you are no one.”

“Aw I’m nothing more than a simple man.” I say simply, feeling like I should have added something to that.

“I can vouch for that.” Luna says.

“True, and besides I wouldn’t have been able to do half of that without some help.” I shrug. “But what do you last remember Zecora?”

“... A creature, small and red… next thing I knew, I was on this couch like a bed.” She replied.

“Alright.” I nod in understanding. “Looks like I’ve got more to explain.”

“Pray tell, young fellow.”

“I’ll give you some cliff notes because it’s better. The thing that attacked you was a being of darkness called a ‘Heartless’, you lost your heart and then turned into two beings, a Heartless, and a Nobody, which Nobody’s happen to be beings that are the hollow shells of what normal people are.” I explain. “And how you became whole is because, as I explained, me and my new friend Zeke summoned Heartless and Nobodies that were of the same person, which you were one of them, and in one instance if a Nobody and Heartless were to be killed they would go back to being whole...or if a Nobody absorbed there heart...so yeah.” I shrug. “Confusing I know but whatever.”

She looked at me for a time, then sighed. “Then my home is lost… I’m too sad to be cross.”

“I understand...I lost my home to before...all this happened.” I say honestly. “But...you can stay with us if you want until we get your home back.”

“An offer most kind, thank you for letting me sleep for the night.”

“Is it alright with you three?” I ask the two mares and dragon.

“Zecora is a friend, It’s fine with me.” Twilight says.

“The Everfree is crawling with Heartless… this may be better for her in the end.” Luna replied. “So… what are we gonna do about Rarity? Her house is… destroyed…”

“Oh yeah...fuck.” I deadpan. “Well first I’m going to have to apologize a bunch for….making her, Sweetie and Time practically homeless until their house is fixed…” I say worriedly, rubbing my forehead in worry at not knowing what to do. “How bad are the damages?”

“Well, just use your funds Ben.”

“As far as I know I’m dirt poor.” I say while rummaging through my pockets, and the only thing in them was my Wayfinder.

“Oh… I forgot to tell you, after your meeting with my sister, she set up an account for you, and placed funds into it. You have about… thirteen million bits in savings.”

My jaw dropped at hearing that. “Uh...wai wha?” I ask dumbly, not knowing what to do with that ass ton of money. “W-well…” I stutter before shaking my head. “Looks like most of that is going to Rarity’s house being fixed.”

“It will only cost a few thousand at most I think, but it will take a month or more to finish. She could stay here as well. Not many rooms, but that basement of Twilight’s could work also, just clean it up.”

“Laboratory!” Twilight declares. “There’s expensive and delicate equipment down there.”

“There is a storage facility in town.”

“... Fine, I don’t use them that much these days anyway.” Twilight sighs.

“I really hope this place can get bigger cause...we’re gonna need more room.” I say honestly. “So...what’s on today’s list that doesn’t involve fighting?”

“Well, you and I can go to Zecora’s home in the Everfree and retrieve essentials for her. Other than that I guess help Rarity and them move in as well. Twilight, do you know any spells from the Nature’s Housing book?”

“Yeah, oh, I see where you’re going with this.” Twilight said, grinning. “I always wanted to try those spells on a large scale.”

“Well don’t over do it. No need to have this tree going from this size to the size of a small mountain while I’m gone okay?” I joke.

“I’ll only expand back a bit, under too I guess.”

“Alright.” I nod before getting off the couch. Well alright, let’s get going Luna. Zecora’s stuff won’t magically appear here by themselves.” I shrug.

“True, well, it could but in this case no. I would need to know where everything in her house is for that to work.” We headed out, more Heartless were around than I expected, but they were all weak… compared to that Jet… We found Zecora’s hut in the forest and managed to gather most of her clothing, toothbrush, books that seemed important, and her cauldron, cause I think this is important to her. We placed all the things into it and headed back. Zecora was glad to see the cauldron more than her other things we brought. “What’s so special about this cookware?”

Zecora looked up at Luna. “Old and ancient. Blood and lore have passed it down freely, now finally to me.”

“Sometimes the simple things have the most history to it.” I explain. “But anyways I better head off to Rarity’s and deposit some of my new found money to fixing her house...god I’m gonna get an earful because of this.” I groan.

“Oh, here.” Luna said, handing me a silver bank card. “The code is 2012.”

“Oh the irony…” I mutter to myself taking the bank card and putting it in my pocket. “Thank you. But onwards to meeting a nag.” I say before heading off to Rarity’s house.

When I arrived, I saw Rarity, Sweetie, and Time packing things up. “Well, didn’t think you had the balls to show up.” Time said. “Looks like I owe Sweetie ten bits…”

“I’m sorry but I didn’t see you helping me and Zeke fight a being basically backhanded the two of us like we were nothing.” I frown at Time. “So shut it. Listen Rarity, I am incredibly sorry about...well literally everything. I’ll pay for everything, god knows I have enough money to do that and then some.” I chuckle, still thinking my bank account is massive.

Rarity looked at me, inhaled, and then spoke. “While I don’t blame you for what happened to my home, I am grateful you are paying for the damages… my insurence sure didn’t want to… So, how did you come into the money to pay to fix the place?”

“Let’s just say being the boyfriend to royalty has it’s perks...like seriously I have more money then I know what to do with.” I chuckle, still finding the amount of money I have hilarious.

“Glad to hear… maybe some of what’s left over can go to increasing the showroom after it’s rebuilt… Anyway, I don’t suppose you have a place for us to stay?”

“That depends on how much the repairs cost, but yes Twilight is willing to clean up her basement to let you three stay there. We’re also housing Zecora just so you know.” I say honestly.

“Oh, they finally found her. Thank goodness.”

“Something like that.” I say, leaving it at that and not wanting to tell Rarity that she died but was brought back from the dead.

“Well, alright. We just have a few more things to pack. Thankfully my sewing machine is on wheels.”

“So, who was the guy in black armor?” Time asked. “I know he’s the one Core has the most interest in cause, he had the X-blade, but who was he?”

“That is Zeke, and he just so happens to control the Heartless in a way. But sadly he doesn’t have the power to control all of them everywhere, so there will still be the ‘ambient attackers’...no stopping that.” I explain. “He’s a nice guy when you get to know him. Eight wives can do that to ya.”

“That’s not what I care about, his heart, you couldn’t tell?”

“It was in balance?” I ask. “Well of course I could tell, that’s the major point about the damn thing.”

“No, not just that. His heart was… it was like, billions of Keyblades were in it, and… it was like… Kingdom Hearts.”

“I did sense that to some degree...I think it’s because he holds the X-blade...the first Keyblade...I mean I heard it’s voice through Zeke after all.” I explain.

“... A Keyblade, who’s in perfect sync with it’s wielder, can talk to them… but through them… that’s… not even the X-blade can do that. It was like… his body was another X-blade from what I felt… It just makes no sense…”

“You’re literally a keyblade yourself, I’m a human living in a magical land of ponies….do you want me to explain why ‘makes no sense’ sounds bullshit?” I ask.

“Not like that! I could feel he was human still, but he was also a Keyblade… Gah! How the heck do I explain this!?”

“Magic?” I ask simply. “Simplest thing to answer all these weird questions.” I shrug, not really knowing how half of this shit worked but knowing that it’ll be explained sooner or later.

“Ugh, never mind. Just… next time Zeke shows up, I’m gonna talk to him.”

“Well I think he has questions for you as well.” I say. “But anyways let’s get home and get you three settled in.” I say before feeling something in my hand that wasn’t there before. “Huh?” I question before lifting it up and finding a pink envelope. ”THERE we go.” I think to myself, having waited for more than a damned week for this as I looked it over and saw it was for Rarity and Sweetie. “Oh hey, Rarity, Sweetie, I got’s a message for ya.” I say while handing the envelope to them.

Rarity took the envelope. “Oh, one of Pinkie’s?” As she opened it, a small blast of confetti shot out. “Yes, definately one of hers.” She unfolded the letter, and read it out loud. “You are invited to Ben’s ‘Sorry you got your butt kicked, glad you’re safe, welcome to Ponyville Party. Please head to Twilight’s library, once Rarity and them have gotten there it can… start… How does she do this?” Rarity questioned, examining the paper.

“No idea but whatever. If it means I get an awesome party then sweet.” I smile. ”Please don’t let this somehow segway into me calling Pinkie’s ‘Pinkie Promises’ bullshit…” I think to myself worriedly, not wanting to hurt Pinkie’s feelings when she’s throwing me a party.

As we got home… the tree Library looked like it grew a couple dozen feet wide and tall. As Rarity, Sweetie and Time placed their things inside, the whole Library was covered in streamers, balloons, a big banner that read ‘Ben’s Party’ and several large fold out tables with food, drinks, and one massive cake in the middle of it all. “Wow, she did more than I expected.” Rarity commented.

“Well I’ve been here for more than a week, maybe she wanted to make this extra special for the days she missed.” I shrug. “Been too busy for this stuff anyways. But thank god it’s here.”

“You were hoping for a party?” Twilight asks, coming out of the kitchen. “I mean… I kinda figured… from how you act around others… it wasn’t your thing…”

“When I first saw Pinkie and heard her name I thought ‘okay first up that’s just stupid to name a person off of their color, but she seems so energetic that parties is probably her thing’.” I shrug. “But seriously naming your child after their skin color is like my parents calling me ‘Whitey’...and where I come from that’s kind of a racist term.” I point out, not sure why I pointed it out but feeling like I had to.

“Oh, well, I’m not entirely sure about the whole name thing, but alright…? Well, anyway. Pinkie said when you got here to try the cake. I think she left to pick up some other things, so she should be back soon.”

“Okay.” I shrug before walking over to the cake and cutting off a small piece and trying the cake. Now through my entire life I only liked ice cream cake, cause other cakes just didn’t taste right to me normally, but this cake...just destroyed all thoughts that any cake besides Ice Cream was good. I gave a happy moan of satisfaction as I ate cake, the explosion of wonderful goodness lasting even after I finished my small piece. “Ho...that was good.” I sigh out happily.

To everyone's surprise, the cake’s top popped off, and Pinkie jumped out, did two mid air flips, and landed perfectly next to me, and hugged me. “Glad you like it!”

“Your welcome.” I smile, blushing a little at the sudden hug by bouncy mare. “But...thank you for this party…” I say honestly.

“Your welcome.” She says, letting me go. “Oh, and don’t worry, I was in a compartment inside the giant cake, not actually in it. Speaking of which, You can come out!”

We all looked at the top of the cake… Celestia flew out. “My, those short cuts really are something.” She said, landing next to me as well. “Hello Ben.”

“Hello Celestia, how you doing?” I ask with a smile, hugging Pinkie with a smile.

“Fine, Luna tell you about my little ‘gift’?”

“Yes, thirteen million is quite the ‘gift’.” I say simply.

“Please, I could have given you a trillion from my personal funds, but that might have been too much.”

“I barely know what to do with two thousand bits alone, but thirteen million is...quite a lot to be perfectly honest.” I say.

She smiles at me. “Well, in any case, I’m not missing your party. Also, I have a gift for you.” She levitates a wrapped gift from the cake’s storage area, giving it to me.

“Thank you.” I nod before grabbing the gift and unwrapping it. “Let’s hope it’s not more money.” I joke.

“You might like it.” I open the box… and there’s a small silver crown in it. “Suprise, your own crown. Best part, it’s enchanted to stay floating above your head at any angle you place it at. Since you’ll be fighting a lot, that should come in handy.”

“Bitchin.” I smile before grabbing the silver crown and putting atop my head, the crown floating above my head but crooked a little to my right side. “Thanks Celestia, it means a lot.”

“Glad to hear.” She said, rubbing my head. “Now then, shall this party start?”

“You know it!” Pinkie said, pulling out a small party cannon and shooting confetti everywhere.

The sudden explosion made me vanish away and get into a fighting stance, holding two spears while the other four float around me. “Please...don’t…” I say, panting a little at having the sudden explosion happen and instincts kicking in.

Pinkie blushed. “Sorry.”

The party started after that, music, food, good friends, my two amazing girlfriends, and all that good stuff. No one told me the drinks were alcoholic until… I had three and was wasted. “You lightweight.” Luna teases, keeping me sitting upright on the couch.

“Go *hic* ffuck yourshelf…” I slurr, hiccuping as my face was flushed red.

She smiled, kissing me on the cheek. “Love you to.”

“I *hic* hash an a-*hic*nnounshment…” I slur, raising my fourth glass with stupid idea’s and a giddy ass grin on my face. “Who wantsh to hear it?” I ask, swaying madly and chuckling like a madman.

Luna was laughing her ass off next to me. “Well, go on then, what is it?”

… Sun… is killing me… So, this is a hangover… Did I drink a lot? As I was coming slightly out of my fog and back into reality, I could feel I was… on top of something soft… I lifted my head up, struggling to open my eyes, and I saw Luna was under me… naked, which has become the norm for how I wake up these days. As I tried to move more I noticed something heavy was on me as well. I managed to look up and saw… Pink… Pinkie was naked on top of me… What the hell… no, no, I didn’t… I looked to my sides and saw it was only worse… Twilight, Rarity, and Zecora were all around me, naked and cuddling around me…. How drunk was I?!?!?!

When that… finally happened, and everyone woke up, I was sitting in the kitchen with them all, awkwardly waiting for what happened yesterday… I had a feeling I could guess, but I still wanted to hear it. “Well, you were drunk, like really drunk.” Luna started.

“I noticed when I had mares on top of me, below me, and three others around me completely naked and cuddling.” I deadpan. “So….who want’s to go first in explanations on how I probably slept with all five of you?”

“Well, after you stood up to make an announcement you said you would date me darling.“ Rarity said. “Then Zecora offered… something about some warrior rights from her home land for saving a life, something like that, then Pinkie said she’d join the ‘Ben’s party boat’ as she called it. We all agreed in the end… the party kept on… lewd things happened, that’s when Time and Spike took Sweetie to bed… and well, you woke up to our bedroom aftermath…” Rarity explained, blushing as red as me. “... you’re quite good darling…”

“Oh my god…” I groan, my head smacking the table. “I mean...Luna helped.’train me’ as it were but….all five? Shouldn’t I have been...out at two or something?” I ask.

“I enhanced the spells… a lot…” Luna admitted. “Things just got so hot so fast…”

“I never met a stallion that could make me scream like you did last night.” Pinkie said, placing a plate of pancakes on the table for everyone.

“Oh my god!” I shout, not believing everything that’s going on. “Can someone shoot me already? This is just…so beyond embarrassing…”

“I think Zecora did that last night~” Luna teased, causing Zecora and I to blush hot pink.

“Oh my god people…” I groan loudly, lifting my head up and starting to eat my pancakes. “I really hope my stuff is being washed...and I also hope our bed didn’t break…”

“I threw it into the wash after we all got up.” Twilight explained. “Though… we may have a more… concerning matter…”

“Did any of you forget a protection spell?” I ask quickly, my eyes dilating to pin pricks here. They all were silent. “Oh...um…” I say before pushing the pancakes away for a moment and getting up. “I’ll just...take a shower…” I say slowly, not believing any of this right now.

“Well, we won’t know til a week from now…” Rarity says. “It’s not my season yet… but it is soon…”

“Same.” The others, save for Luna, said.

“That doesn’t change the fact that I still could’ve gotten you all pregnant…” I say, my voice filled with worry. “Not to mention that I was drunk of all things….god fucking damn it I didn’t want to ask while drunk…” I say sadly, tears welling up in my eyes. “And I practically dragged you two into it...god damn it…” I say, putting a hand up to my head as the hangover pain is still there.

I felt someone hug me. “It’s alright Ben.” Luna’s voice cooed. “We all were drunk, and for that to happen to me, that’s a lot of alcohol. Besides, we still care for you.”

“I admit, I’d rather get pregnant while drunk with a drunk that cares for me, rather than by a one night stand that I’ll never see again.” Rarity says.

“Children bring those with hurt souls together, everything will become better.” Zecora states.

“I expected this to happen eventually given my sex life.” Pinkie deadpanned. “But least the father is gonna be a mega badass!”

“You...” I take a shaky breath. “Are all the greatest things I could ask for...something I’ve always wished for…” I say, before hugging Luna tightly. “Thank you...even with my stupidity...thank you…”

“Besides… least this would make us an ’official herd’ now.” Twilight says.

“I….whether sex was involved or not...I would have happily loved you all and made it official...just wish I wasn’t drunk during it...I can’t remember how great it was.” I joke with a little smile, tears streaming down my face.

“I uh, remembered for you... “ Luna said, to which I gave her a confused look. “When you were sleeping I recovered the memory of our… ‘night’ and placed it into my mind. When you sleep next I’ll put it back and play it as a dream.”

“I...hope I didn’t try to act all ‘kingly’ because I got a crown…” I mutter.

“UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhgggggggggg.” A loud moan from the living room was heard. We went to see the cause… and saw Celestia… sleeping on the ceiling. “Damn, I must be turning into a lightweight.” She muttered. “Why is everyone… oh crap.” She suddenly fell onto the floor face first. “Damn it, I slept defying gravity again…”

“How in ze fuck?” I ask simply, not entirely sure how that was supposed to happen.

She got up, and managed to look at me, with bloodshot eyes. “Oh, Ben.” She smiled. “Holy cow you, I, I heard all that noise from upstairs while I was finishing off the beer and food… you, if you had C-cup breasts, and were a pretty mare, I’d love to know what that was all about.” She said, managing to roll into the couch. “I think your soundproof spell failed last night… wait… I think I… I think I’m still drunk…”

“How?” I ask worriedly, not sure how you fall asleep drunk only to wake up drunk. “Can someone get a bucket?” I ask quickly, not wanting Celestia to vomit on the floor.

“I got this.” Luna walked up to Celestia, lifted her up into a sitting up position, and smacked her across the face. “Snap out of it!” Celestia fall over, drooling in her sleep. “... welp, she’s lost.”

“Apparently…” I say with a little nod. “I just hope that soundproof spell didn’t wear off...god only know’s what Spike, Sweetie and Time might be thinking if that happened…”

There was a squeak of rusty door hinges as we turned to the source… Time was there. “You are lucky I know soundproofing spells… or else…. ALL OF EQUESTRIA WOULD HAVE HEARD YOU!!!” She walked into the kitchen, leaving us all red faced.

“Fucking hell…” I say in surprise, not knowing that we were that loud. “Um...maybe you...overdid it a little Luna?”

“I was drunk also so likely…” She mutters.

“Let’s just be thankful we can all walk okay right?” I say, hoping that none of us will walk funny for the rest of the day or longer. I sigh out before seeing Pinkie walk to the kitchen, not wanting to waste the pancakes she made for me before I noticed that she had a strange limp to her movements, something that… “Oh my god…” I mutter, looking at the others mares just shuffling worriedly at feeling their legs not entirely working right. “Also yes I’m finishing those Pinkie.”

“Like you finished me last night.” Pinkie mutters, but sadly it wasn’t quiet enough.

“I heard that!” I shout, blushing brightly at having Pinkie joke about such a thing.

We were all in the new living room Twilight made with her magic while expanding the house. The girls all went to the doctors to get the results… none of them seemed pregnant in their actions, but still, we were just waiting for the mail to get here now. “This is… unnerving…” Twilight said.

“Ya think?” I deadpan while pacing back and forth, worried shitless about this entire situation.

“How much longer til Derpy gets here with the mail?” Rarity asked. “She’s not usually this late.”

“I have no idea…” I say, before hearing a doorbell ring.

“I got it.” Time Bell said, walking over to the door, then back into the living room. “So, should I read it out or?”

“Please darling.” Rarity asked.

“Just fucking read it…” I say worriedly.

Time bell opened the letter, looking over all the documents enclosed. “Welp, looks like you all cut it close, no one is pregnant… I owe Spike ten bits now…”

“Can people stop betting on shit that revolves around me!?” I shout while flinging my hands into the air. “I mean it’s been one bet after another. ‘Does he like breasts or boobs?’ ‘Will he date these people?’ ‘Will he get five mares pregnant after a single drunken night?’, for fuck sakes people stop...I’m already having enough trouble as is I don’t want to learn that most of my time here is nothing but a silly ass bet…” I sigh out sadly.

“Hey, not our fault you make it easy. So, not parents after all… Well, guess life happens, but I guess it was a swing and a miss.” Time left the living room, leaving me and the girls alone in here.

“Well...at least your not pregnant…” I say, walking over to the five mares. “I want cuddles now because Time thinks it’s alright to mess with a man that already has enough mental issues…”

Rarity got up and gave me a kiss. “From what she’s told me, she has issues to, she saw so much death… things worse than death… She promised me not to tell this, but she doesn’t sleep.”

“I can imagine, but all I can say is...we can help her. All she needs to do is ask for the love she really needs...or have it forced on her in the name of loving cuddles.” I say simply. “A simple act of kindness can help a lot of people.”

“Ben, she uses her small grasp on time to keep herself awake. The one time she did fall asleep… she just kept screaming… crying… She was a sweet innocent girl and they stole that from her, they stole her mortality Ben. One time she fell out the window from my room, we saw her neck snap and she just got back up like it was nothing. She’s been through worse than hell.”

“Well I’m next in line cause I’m gonna be fighting the fucker that caused it sooner or later.” I say with a shrug. “But...even if I couldn’t compare my problems to hers….we’re here for her now. We should still help her...she doesn’t deserve this kind of pain…” I explain. “No one does…”

Nobody's normal day

I was relieved that the girls weren't… knocked up… The rest of the day went along calmly, I was reading some more history books, Twilight reading a science book, she was leaning against me, it felt kinda nice just to do this. Time was here too, writing some stuff in what looked like a journal. “No… maybe…” She muttered, jotting down something else in her book.

“Something wrong Time?” I ask while looking away from my book. “I mean...besides…” I trail off, remembering what Rarity told me about Time’s nightmares.

“Ever since Core did this to me I’ve been getting small glances of possible future events, and just now I’m finally able to catalog them, though, it all seems like gibberish.” She replied, not even looking up.

“The future is always gibberish.” I say bluntly. “But what do you have written down now?”

“Not sure, it’s like… I see Keyblades, clashing, and that armor guy just taking hits from a guy in a black version of your cloak.”

“Well that doesn’t sound good.” I frown. “But I suppose it’s not unheard of for stuff like that to happen. Fights come to those who want to help those that need it.” I shrug.

“Yeah, but what I hear disturbs me greatly.”

“What do you hear besides the fighting?” I ask curiously.

“The Keyblades crying, screaming ‘not again’.”

“Oh no…” I mutter, my eyes widening at hearing that. “No...there can’t be another one…” I say, shaking my head in worry. “Do you hear anyone else saying anything? Like people talking or just the Keyblades?”

“Keyblades talking, people, they both have a static when I hear it, not much is clear. Though, I did hear…. A name I think?”

“Do you know what the name was? Anything is better than nothing.” I say honestly. ”I hope I’m wrong about this but...a Keyblade war…” I think to myself bitterly.

“I think it was Zeke’s voice, that armor guy, yelling out in anger… Hux… Hux-something…?”

“I’m not sure if he told me anyone with a name like that...but Core seemed to like someone specific as a puppet…”

“... Oh, Huxley. Core often referred to that guy by Puppet.”

“That’s not good…” I frown. “Let’s hope it doesn’t happen...or if I could be able to stop it…”

“I did say ‘possible’, so nothing I see is set in stone. Why do you think I bet on you? I go by what I think was the likely possibility I see.”

“True…” I sigh out. “But remember Time...all of us are here for you…” I say.

“Three.... Two…. One…” She muttered, then a flash of magic blinded me as someone teleported in the livingroom. “Called it.”

“Oh, hey Ben…” Celestia said, so she popped in? My eyes are still adjusting.

“Tia what in thine holy ass are you doing here?” I ask, rubbing my eyes to help them readjust. “And next time can you make your entrance less blinding?”

“Sorry, was in a hurry… well, anyway, I have a question to ask.”

“What is your question princess?” I ask curiously, wondering why she just popped on in.

“Can I… erm… barrow you…?”

“I’m sorry you have to wait in a line of five mares.” I joke. “And before you ask, no you can’t turn me into female.”

“No, not that… I suppose I should elaborate… you see… my parents-”

“OH HELL NO!” Luna’s voice rang from upstairs as she teleported in front of Celestia. “You are going to lie to mom again, and use my boyfriend to do it!”

“Holy hell Celestia can you not? And to be perfectly honest why are you only interested in mares? Just a tad curious.” I ask honestly. “Preferences or one too many bad dates with guys?”

“I’ve always been into mares… but my…” She looked over to Luna. “our parents are… old fashioned… I’ve been hiding my sexuality from them since I was old enough to realize I was a lesbian. I’ve been… afraid of their judgement…”

“Well don’t worry, they’ll fear my judgement.” I say with a smile. “So who are your parents again?” I asks, having literally no idea who the hell they were.

“Our father is named Locus, the alicorn of space.” Luna explains. “And our mother is Faust, alicorn of life.”

”Holy shit they were right.” I think to myself, having seen some fanfiction of Faust being their mother or Faust being the ‘goddess’ of Equestria. “But now Faust will fear me more because she’s a hypocrite. She’s the alicorn of life, yet I have a feeling she hates people who are gay or lesbians…”

“No...” Celestia said. “She doesn’t hate them… she just… as the alicorn of life, she… just finds it sad and unnatural about the whole ‘miracle of birth’ between same sex couples when magic or surrogates are required…”

“And the fainting.” Luna added. “Mother has always been more… nervous about sexual topics, very much more than you Ben, she blushes when normal couples are talked about, same sex makes her faint.”

“Well I can knock her out just by saying ‘sex’ and your father can deal with me back talking the fuck out of him.” I say simply.

“Oh dad is no issue, this is only for mother’s sake.” Luna explains further. “He knows sister’s little secret, but is happy so long as she is.”

I take a moment before groaning loudly and rubbing my temple. “So only the Alicorn of Life has a problem with life getting the chance to...do whatever it wants….for fuck sakes that’s still hypocrisy!”

“Meh.”

“Wait,” Twilight cut in. “I thought you two were found alone near the border of the badlands like in the books?”

“Oh, that’s all crap story tellers made up about us as the ages drew on.” Celestia deadpanned. “The only reason mother and father got together is because they were the only two old alicorns from the alicornian era of equestria to survive… well they didn’t say, but I can imagine it was a war.”

“It’s always war, no matter what you do, no matter what age you're in...it always ends with some good old fashioned, wasteful, useless war that is caused by someone calling a woman chubby.” I say with a shrug. “Or something like that I don’t know where I was going with that, but seriously war is fucking stupid, and rarely gets anyone anywhere in the long run.”

“Look Ben, please, mother has already assumed I’m in this herd with Luna, please just play along, name your price. They won’t even meet you again in your lifetime.”

I think for a moment. “The price can be anything right? Besides sex of course, I wouldn’t want to force that on you.” I say.

“That’s right.”

“Okay...my price…” I start. “I want you and Luna to take off your pants and show me both of your asses. I want to do a little...comparison of sorts.” I say with a perverted smile.

Luna burst out laughing while Celestia looked mortified.

“Ben, sit dog…” Twilight muttered. I think there’s an anime style dark aura around her… and she’s cracking my shoulder bones...

“How about you relax for ten fucking seconds instead of getting pissy.” I growl at Twilight, not liking how she’s suddenly starting to turn evil here. “I am honestly curious, because I’m dating Luna I want to know if Celestia is just as nice, so stop cracking my shoulder bones and let me just do this simple thing that Celestia told me I could do.” I frown, staring down at the pissed off Twilight.

“On one condition…” Celestia said, making Twilight stop breaking my shoulder and causing her to look at Celestia. “I… get to… Kiss Twilight…”

“Say what?!” Twilight stuttered.

“Sure.” I say with a smile. “Whatever makes you happy Celestia, I’m already doing something outside your comfort zone so I’ll allow you to be happy.”

“Do I have any say in this?!” Twilight asked.

“Seems not.” Luna deadpanned, finally breaking out of her laughing fit.

“You cracked my shoulder bones Twilight, so no you don’t have any say in this.” I state as bluntly as humanly possible. “I may be a pervert but I still care about women, and I’ve fought against women, so I know how strong they can be.” I state. “So kiss her already, you probably made out with Zecora or Pinkie while we were drunk so who cares?”

Needless to say, Twilight was about ready to slap me when Luna and Celestia dropped their pants, to which Celestia saved me from a hand shaped slap mark by grabbing Twilight and placing a deep kiss on her… to which when It was over I think Twilight’s brain was fried as she was unresponsive after that. We asked Time and the others to look after her while Luna, Celestia and I went to Canterlot to meet their parents. “Ya know...honestly I couldn’t tell whose was better.” I say honestly. “I mean both of you are very lovely women and anyone would be lucky to have either of you but still.”

“Still not joining Ben.” Celestia said. “This is just an act, then when mom and dad leave, you can go back to deal with Twilight and bone zone my sister and I can go back to my girlfriend.”

“I understand Celestia, I never said you had to, and I will never force you.” I say gently. “I may be a pervert, but I care about a women’s, or mares, decision in life. You can love mares as much as you want and all I can see is a happy and beautiful sister in law. So no need to be all ‘still not joining’.” I say with a smile, suddenly hugging the rainbow maned alicorn happily.

“Thank you, but you did send some mixed signals with what I had to do to get you here.” She said, letting me go as we entered her throne room.

“I’m sorry I find lesbians sexy.” I whisper with a blush.

“That’s part of shy sister is one I imagine.” Luna comments. “The idea of making men watch what they can’t have…”

“That’s just a bonus.” Celestia replies. “They will be here soon, I hope she locked herself up the bedroom…”

“Let’s hope this goes well.” I sigh out.

A guard entered the throne room. “Princess, Locus and Faust have arrived.”

“Thank you, send them in.” Celestia said, she and Luna taking a seat on their thrones. I leaned against Luna’s.

I fixed my silver crown a little bit, making sure it was good. “How do I look?” I ask Luna.

“Iike royalty… edgy royalty…”

The doors opened and what I saw… confused me. They looked like a normal mare and stallion, no wings or horns. The stallion was a silver color with a mane like Luna’s, while the mare looked like a shorter Celestia, but with a red mane. Not even flowing, just flat. “There’s our girls.” The stallion said as he entered.

“Hi mom, dad.” Luna said, smiling with a wave.

“Sir Locus, Madam Faust, I’ve heard so much about you two.” I half lie, smiling at the two normal looking ponies.

“We’ve heard a bit about you as well, White Knight.” Faust said. “I haven’t seen a Keyblade in years.”

“Um...should I even question how you know that?” I ask curiously.

“We never told the girls this,” Locus started. “But we were in the Keyblade war… barely made it out of that chaos when… well, I’d rather not say.”

“How come you never told us this?” Celestia asked.

“Keyblades are dangerous tools Celestia, they cost the mass population of the universe their lives back then.” Faust stated. “We figured it would be best to leave it as story, or legend… seems the truth came out though.”

“That would be a combination of my bad, and Starswirl’s.” I say honestly.

“Starswirl had a Keyblade?!” Celestia asked in shock.

Luna elbowed me. “Ben!”

“She was going to figure it out sooner or later.” I say bluntly. “But don’t worry Celestia, there’s nothing more to that now then just stories. So can we get back to the topic at hand? Like how I’m dating both of your daughters?”

“Yes, the topic of… Keyblades has left a sour taste in my mouth.” Faust said. “So, how did you meet our daughters White Knight?”

“Please, no need for my ‘Hero’ name. Call me Ben.” I say with a smile. “But how did I meet them? Well it started with Luna wanting to meet me after I beat...Heartless…” I sigh out. “Yes, Heartless are around and are attacking places...but Luna was so happy to see me be a hero she just had to have her hands on me…” I say sheepishly.

“Hah, little LuLu just loved those stories of heroes slaying monsters. Not surprised.” Locus said. “She once made her own ‘tower’ out of mud and waited to see if any ‘knights’ would show up and save her.”

“I was nine!” Luna defended, a clear blush across her face.

I gently patted Luna’s head. “You could have just told me.” I smile. “But Celestia? She was kind and nice but didn’t want to be as….forward as Luna. After a few dates she learned to love me and I agreed to date her along with Luna. And I couldn’t be luckier to have both the sun and the moon by my sides.” I smile warmly.

“That’s lovely to hear.” Faust said. “I’m glad Luna has found you… so… Celestia… where’s you *gulp* girlfriend?”

We were silent. “Is there a problem with Celestia having a girlfriend?” I ask curiously, the first to break the silence.

“Mother! How did you find out?!” Celestia asked, scared.

“Well, after I heard Canterlot was invaded by changelings I came to check on you… only to walk in on you and that Queen Chrysalis going at it... “ Faust said, making Celestia blush. “So… how did that happen?”

“So you would rather date a women that can change into a man, then just a man and a woman….how the hell did you even get to date her Celestia?” I ask curious.

Celestia’s face glowed red. “Well… when she changes into a male the parts are… still female… and I ran into her while I was out in a pub… using an illusion spell to appear normal, she was in disguise, we talked, got drunk. Next thing I knew I woke up in a hotel room with a changeling queen… we nearly gave eachother a heart attack… but we just… kept going like we did until…. Her whole hive now works among ponies in Canterlot and she lives with me here.”

“Ya know…” I start. “I didn’t expect you to sleep with someone so much that peace could be solved….” I say simply. “So...what would happen if I were to say I’m pretending to be Celestia’s boyfriend? Cause me and Luna we’ve been together for a while now, and although Celestia practically wishes I was a mare so she could have me...which begs the question do you like mares with...extra parts?” I ask curiously, knowing that’s a thing in my original world but feeling like it would be more possible here. “Also Madam Fauster, why do you think it’s unnatural for two consenting adults, of the same gender, is sad?” I ask. ”Are you freaking kidding me? Did I just realize that Faust’s name could be placed into ‘Foster’s home for Imaginary friends’?” I think to myself with mild irritation.

“Well… I just wish they could have a child without magic… children born from magic tend to have mental or physical issues… and a surrogate means it’s not truly both parents child… That’s all really.”

“I understand.” I nod. “But life finds a way. That’s the best I can say to most weird shit that happens in life.”

“True enough, now, Celi, I believe Ben also asked you a question as well? Something about hermaphrodites?”

“Well…” Celestia was blushing. “I… I… no, just no…”

“Is there spells that could give a mare a...actual real working set of parts?” I ask Luna curiously.

“Ben, is this a fetish of yours?” Luna asked.

“No, I’m just curious is all.” I say honestly. “I mean when you think about it from the history I’ve been learning magic can literally do...just about anything really. Tend to the earth, move the sun and moon, do daily things in life, even time travel and go to other worlds.” I explain. “Also quick question, shouldn’t you two have horns and wings? Or is that just a disguise of some sort?”

The two looked sad at the mention of a horn and wings. “... they were sliced off of us. During the war.” Locus said.

“Jesus christ…” I say sadly. “Well...this is the part where I shut up and stop talking before asking another question…” I sigh out, looking down and letting my shoulders sag in bitterness that I brought up something terrible for my two in law parents.

“We can still fly and use our magic without them fine… but just the…. Well, let’s try and find something to better the mood then.” Faust said. “How about… A… Well, I got nothing aside from Luna and Celestia’s childhood stories.”

“Are they as embarrassing as I think they are?” I ask with a growing smile. “Cause I’m up for hearing it. I mean, I can’t say much besides ‘I helped bring the dead back to life’ but that’s about as simple as can be.”

“Wait, you know necromancy?” Locus asked.

“No I don’t...but I had a little help from a friend as we both have...special powers. Want me to demonstrate one of my powers?” I ask. “I don’t want to scare two seasoned warriors so much that they suddenly blow up half the castle.”

“We left our Keyblades at the Graveyard and disowned them.” Locus said. “May those hunks of metal find peace.”

“I have a feeling they're not…” I say before snapping my fingers, suddenly a Dusk appeared and swayed in a passive manner. “I can summon Nobodies, my friend can summon Heartless. We just found the specifics and boom, out popped up naked people.”

“So… I wonder who this was…” Faust asked, slowly approaching the Nobody. “I have no doubt that many of our comrades are stuck like this as well.”

“His heart is in a state of perfect balance. And with that balanced heart he can control the Heartless he summons.” I explain, the Dusk looking around and asking where it’s heart was, knowing Faust is approaching it but not really caring at the moment. “With his help we saved eight people from their hearts from darkness...and I have a feeling, when I’m better at doing this, we can bring back so many more.”

“Abilities that were used to kill each other… used to heal and bring back those lost… If only things didn’t end the way they did.”

“We can’t change the past...and what caused the war was sad and regretful...but all we can do right now is look straight forward and make do with what we have and carve a better future.” I explain. “I’m not gonna have the past be the example of the future.”

“Words well spoken. Tell me, have you run into anyone else who has had control of these forbidden abilities, but uses them for the wrong reasons?”

“I’ve met two...maybe three but the third ran and the fourth had a handicap. One showed a sliver of doubt in her life of darkness and rage...one is consumed by it…but I have a feeling I’ll meet plenty more who would use their powers for evil...but where’s the fun if everything’s all sunshine and rainbows?” I ask. “Light can’t survive without Darkness, and Darkness can’t survive without Light. It’s a fact we all must learn, but some are just too blinded by one side they can’t figure that out...but I’m in the middle of both...for I am wise and stupid, sad but happy...I am Nothing.” I say. ”Can I stop talking like a fucking philosopher for ten fucking seconds?”

“In other words, still in puberty?” Locus joked, causing everyone to laugh… even the Dusk.

“Okay okay, that got me pretty good.” I wipe a tear from my eye from laughing to much.

Joy? It’s...how? The Dusk asks me and only me, the being looking over at me and tilting it’s head.

“Sometimes dad jokes are just so good even Nothing can find Something.” I smile.

Luna and I headed home after dinner with her parents… Chrysalis joined in the dinner and… well, Faust did faint, but that was because of the tongue kissing she and Celestia did. All was good, life was still nothing more than madness and the library was tame… wait, what? As Luna and I entered, we saw Time waiting for us in front of the bedroom door. “You broke her…” She stated, looking unamused.

“Listen, she tried breaking my shoulders.” I say.

“And you broke her mind.”

“As I was going to say, she was getting super pissy over me giving a price that Princess Celestia was, albeit worried for a few moments, willingly accepted...by letting Celestia kiss Twilight…” I say honestly. “I mean she probably kissed Luna a bunch...and Pinkie, Rarity and Zecora…” I trail off.

“She was drunk, no memory, well, clear memory, but she was sober then, and now, she’s on some kinda kissing fetish frenzy!”

“Where’s Twilight?” I ask.

“In the bedroom, with Pinkie, Rarity, and Zecora, all three covered head to toe in each others lipstick and saliva!” She stormed off.

“What did Celestia do? It was a fucking kiss…” I whisper to Luna worriedly.

“I am just as lost as you…” Luna admitted, gulping as we opened the bedroom door.

Only for us both to be grabbed by hands covered in what looked like lipstick kiss marks and spit. “Get in!” I couldn't’ tell who said that, all everything became was a blur of kisses and lipstick.

Author's Notes:

So yeah...this is a chapter. It's random, weird and a tad unfocused, but hey a normal day for Ben shouldn't be 'normal'. All I can literally ask is to please not hate me or BioQuill for writing this...mess.

Nobody's Moonlight

“So...many...kisses…” I pant, not believing how many times these girls could kiss. So just to recap after me and Luna stepped into the room and then dragged to bed we were all into a kissing frenzy, all of our clothes on the discarded just so we could all kiss even more. If you’ve ever heard of ‘showered with kisses’ then I would have been in waterfall of kisses with all this. “I...love...you all.” I chuckle, a goofy smile plastered on my face after all that.

I got out of bed and into the shower… lipstick all over your body is a pain to wash off… After that I dot dressed and saw Spike, Sweetie, and Time in the living room. “You look like a tornado hit you.” Time said.

“You could say that.” I say, my smile never leaving my face after what happened. “So how are you three today?”

“I’m meeting up with Rainbow today.” Spike said.

“I’m gonna draw.” Sweetie said.

“I am gonna try and figure out more of my visions.” Time said.

“Sounds good…” I nod. “Hey Spike...mind if I try something real quick?” I ask, summoning my Duskblade.

“What?” He asked.

“I just...want to see something.” I say while grabbing the blade part and holding out the guard towards Spike. “I believe this is a ‘vow’ to gain a Keyblade….so grab the handle if you would.” I say to Spike, hoping this’ll work. He held the handle and I began to try and remember the words. "In your hand, take this Key... So long as you have the makings, then through this simple act of taking, its wielder you shall one day be... And you will find me, friend—no ocean will contain you then... No more borders around, or below, or above, so long as you champion the ones you love."

With that, Spike let go of the handle. “That’s it?”

“If memory serves then yes. I don’t know how long it’ll take but soon you will be able to summon a Keyblade that’s just for you.” I explain.

“Core did something very different than that…” Time muttered.

“I am not a Master, and I don’t know if I could just wave my hand and give people Keyblades, but for right now that’s all I got. I don’t want to do what Core does cause…”

“It’s Inhuman?” Time Bell offered.

“Exactly.” I nod.

“Well I do feel a power in Spike that wasn’t there before so I guess we just gotta wait for it to appear.”

“If that’s all then I’m off.” Spike said, getting up and exiting the library/house.

“Alright.” I nod. “Let’s hope I can do that with the other girls…” I say. “At least...when they wake up.”

“I’m sure it will be soonish.” A voice spoke from nowhere.

“Why hello there disembodied voice. How can I help you today?” I ask, looking around for the being I knew was around.

“Dak!” A large snake/chimera like creature appeared in front of me. “I was hoping to spook you… you really are an odd one.”

“Hey Discord.” Time said.

“Hello Time Bell.”

“Oh I’m the odd one, but you can go around looking like that.” I frown, seeing Discord and still finding even his features odd. “Anyways Discord, what do you want? Cause I doubt you want a Keyblade.”

“Keep the things… after the war I never really want to see one again.”

“Another one from the war huh?” I ask.

“Yes, I fought along side Sun and Moon butts parents. When I saw you had one is the news on TV I did get flashbacks… besides the point, I figured I should tell you a few things about my least favorite topics right under sanity and ethics.”

“Like how bad cheese and chocolate milk go together?” I ask, just a random thing crossing my mind at this point.

“That is delicious and irrelevant to my point. I’m here to see how much you know about the Keyblade war.”

“I know it was a giant massacre, there’s a giant Graveyard filled with Keyblades that are rusting over, and a few guesses on what happened after the war.” I say.

“I’ll tell you this much. There were two types of survivors. Those like me and the royal sisters parents, who fled the battle, and those who stayed… and committed near genocide… But that aside, how many Keyblade wielders do you think fought in the war?”

“In the millions? Or billions?”

“Literally ALL of them… you see, the impact the war had on the multiverse, quite frankly tore holes between the dimensions, meaning every Keyblade war in each reflection got mixed together and became one massive battleground. This is partly why some Keyblades if not most you see in the graveyard are more than just one.”

“Yet I have a feeling there were groups that didn’t take part in the war at all...because there’s always those groups that just run away…”

“There was one group that didn’t participate at all, and fled to the outer worlds, to keep the light alive… that war should have ended everything, but if it wasn’t for that group, we wouldn’t be here. But my point is, the tears in reality are not healed completely in the Graveyard.”

“That doesn’t sound good…” I frown.

“This means that the genocidal survivors of the Keyblade war that still know this, can hop from one reflection to another with ease if they know where to ‘slice’.”

“Damn…” I frown. “But um...question, who were your master and Luna’s parents master? Cause if you three were Keyblade wielders then you must have had a master…” I say, not knowing anything that happened before the Keyblade war.

“Back then things were very different, but I guess you can say my master was Foreteller Gula. There used to be five unions all Keyblade wielders had to choose one to be in, and there was no going back to go to another. The royal butts parents belonged under Foreteller Ira’s union. None of us made it to the Master title… the war hit first.”

“Okay then….but would it be weird if I said a version of you is...a Keyblade?” I ask honestly, knowing I heard Discord from Zeke.

“You think I didn’t sense that version of me? I could tell, he was much, much, younger than me though, so that reflection of me must have been born after the war in his universe.”

“This reflection crap is very confusing…” I grumble, rubbing my head gently. “Multiverse theory is a bitch.”

“From what I was told, there was only one universe, one reality, back when the worlds were one… the multiverse was a result of not only the world breaking up into the stars we know today, but the reality around the world breaking as well.”

“Sweet lord…” I mutter. “But...I know you’re retired and all but...I have a feeling you’re time of being ‘retired’ is coming to a close Discord...I don’t know when and I don’t know if you’ll ever decide to wield a keyblade again but…”

“Like those two, I’m never touching the things again. I may be a chaos spirit, but what I saw that day was not chaos, that was murder. I do know someone who might be able to help though…”

“Please, cause I have a feeling I’m gonna need all the help I can get...and hopefully it’s a teacher cause I’m not sure Luna could teach me, my four other girlfriends sooner or later and Spike…”

“His name is Luxu… and he’s one of the Foretellers… well, sorta. He had a much different role during the war.”

“Why do I have a feeling it involves some sort of chest or box?” I frown. “Cause if the other Foretellers were training new Keybladers he probably had a job to….maybe hide something.”

“Yeah, his master’s last invention ever before he disappeared. Only he know what’s in it, but getting to Luxu is… tricky.”

“How tricky?” I ask with a frown. “Do I have to go through three magical volcanoes and Nothingness just to get to him?”

“... We’ll be in Core’s world…”

“Fuck that then.” I say while throwing my hands into the air. “I’d rather not walk straight into enemy lines just to find him.”

“Core has bases in every dark realm reflection, but Luxu is on the one place even he fears in that place.”

“Void?” I ask.

“No, a place called Moonlight… the only light in the realm of Darkness.”

“Sounds fun. Too bad that I’ll never be able to get there.” I frown. “I’m still too weak sadly.”

“So are the heartless that get near the place. Core doesn’t even go near the place, he’ll never see us and I’m sure Luxu will be able to help.”

“Hopefully…” I sigh out. “But getting to Moonlight won’t be as simple as opening a door and walking through it to immediately be there.” I frown, knowing that getting to a place so special as that it’ll be a nightmare just to get close.

“I can oped a DTD just a few miles from it, though when we get out the Pureblood Heartless will start appearing.”

“Well let’s hope I’m fast enough.” I say before tossing up my keyblade and my glider appeared.

Discord held out his hand, and opened a DTD. “No need for that in a DTD, besides, that cloak of yours will be enough.”

“I’m coming too.” Time said. “If Ben’s too scared of the dark then someone’s gotta watch his back.”

“I’m not scared of the dark.” I frown. “There’s a difference between being scared of the Dark, and being scared of what lurks in it. Major difference.” I say.

“That’s a scared child's logic Ben.” She deadpanned, getting and and standing next to me. “Why do you think people are afraid of the dark? Because of what lives in it.”

“Whatever you say.” I say before disbanding my keyblade glider and grabbing my Duskblade. “Well, onwards to Moonlight.”

We entered the DTD, and when we came out we were on a trail of sorts. “Moonlight is three miles ahead.” Discord said. “We best move fast.”

“Right then.” I say before heading off to Moonlight quickly. As we made it to the two and a half mile mark till our location, a hoard of Neoshadows appeared. “Of course this happened.” I groan before summoning Xigbar’s Gun Arrow’s and pointing them towards the Neoshadows, firing at them and trying to clear a way through the hoard.

The arrows looked like they did nothing, the Neoshadows taking the shots like bullet sponges. “Genius.” Time said, running up and punching one of them right in the jaw as it vanished in a puff of darkness. “Only Keyblades can work in the Realm of Darkness.”

“This is literally my first time here so shush.” I say before disbanding my gun arrows and summoning my Duskblade and Vexin’s shield as I cleaved my way through the Neoshadows.

Discord was casting defensive and healing spells on the two of us. He shrunk himself to about the size of Mushu from Mulan and was riding in my hood. “Just keep running. If a Guardian Darkside finds us we are screwed.”

“I hate everything…” I grumble while continuing to cut my way through the Neoshadows, the hoard not looking any smaller as me, Discord and Time kept getting closer to Moonlight.

Then, in front of us, a swarm of Shadow heartless, looking and acting like a living tornado of darkness popped in front of us. “Demon Swarm. These things are smart Ben.” Time said.

“Oh what the fuck…” I groan. “So how do I kill that thing? Or is it obvious with the giant glowing orb that’s trying not to say ‘I’m a weak point’?”

“Good luck getting to it. We gotta avoid this thing, or else we may-” Something slashed the Demon Swarm. “What the?!”

When the Demon Swarm fell, who was behind it surprised me. Master Aqua. “Come on!” She shouted, running ahead.

“What’s Aqua doing here?” I mutter to myself, but shrugging it off as I dashed towards Aqua.

We followed her as she hacked whole hordes of heartless in just a few swings. No doubting she was strong. We made it to what looked like a building, glowing white like the inside of castle oblivion. When we entered… I felt surprisingly calm. “You all alright?” Aqua asked.

“Uh...yes…” I say with a slow nod, looking around the place. “But...this is Moonlight?”

“Yes.” She replied. “It was built here by my friend Luxu, a hiding place that does stand out, but repels the Heartless.”

“Time? Discord?” I ask, hoping the two were still with me here.

“Behind you.” Time said.

“Here.” Discord said, jumping out of my hood and returning to full size. “How did you get here?” Discord asked Aqua.

“I was saving a friend from falling into darkness. He made it out, but I ended up falling in his place.” Aqua said, looking sad. “Has any large amount of time passed in the Realm of Light?”

“More than you can imagine.” I sigh out. “You’ve missed a lot Master Aqua, but I’m sure you’ll be able to go back to the Realm of Light and see for yourself.”

“I hope. Did you three escape from Core’s lab?”

“I did.” Time said. “But that was a year ago and I made it back to the realm of light.”

“Why come back?”

“Look out for this idiot.” Time pointed a thumb at me.

“Hey!” I snap at Time. “You didn’t have to come along Time, that was your own decision. But no, I am from the Realm of Light, we came here to meet Luxu...I didn’t expect to see you here Master.” I say, wanting to be respectful to Aqua as a Master.

“I was wandering the realm of darkness when that Core found me. Such a powerful darkness, even among the never ending darkness here, I could feel it from him the most. I ran to escape him, and that’s when I found this place and met Luxu. He was glad to have the company. Come on, he’s in the other room.” Aqua led us down a narrow hall until we came across a door with a large blue eye painted on it. She knocked on it. “Luxu, we have company.”

“Send them in.” A rather young voice, maybe a year or so older than me, spoke. We entered, and we saw a guy in a black organization XIII cloak sitting on a chair next to a fireplace. “Now how did you three get here? Wait, Discord?” He got up and walked up to Discord.

“Long time no see friend.” Discord said, shaking Luxu’s hand.

“Hello.” I say nervously, making sure my crown was in it’s right spot given that I’m talking to someone very important, even more important than Aqua here.

“Oh, hey. Who are you?” Luxu asked.

“The names Ben.” I say to the young man. “And I’m...a special kind of Keyblader…” I say while scratching the back of my head nervously, not feeling right with pointing out I’m ‘special’ to two masters that are way beyond my own set of skills.

“I see, your heart is partly dead.” He said nonchalantly

“Well it’s coming back to life with the amount of joy I’m in all the time.” I say with a smile. “But...still a partly dead heart isn’t good...right?”

“What starts a heart dying is lack of emotions. You look like you're getting better, but I can tell you still hang on to the anger and grudges from your past. You are still rude to others, and generally it’s because they say something rude to you. Word of advice, let that crap go, and you’ll thank me later.”

“Trying to, but it’ll come to me. Having five girlfriends can help with trying to get a heart back ya know?” I chuckle.

“It’s not just the ones you care about that you need to respect and care about, it’s the ones you hate that you gotta care about also.”

“That is true...I showed one of my enemies care…” I say. “I hope she’s alright though.”

“Oh, so then that’s what that was.”

“There was a woman, Yellow as she was called, and I showed her sympathy. She was probably going to say thank you but...for some reason I doubt the ‘she’s a reflection of Core’...unless reflections can be gender bent then she’s probably someone else entirely.” I say, having thought about that whole situation a tad too much in my free time.

“Then that’s what happened at their lab. Ha, Core must be pissed.”

“What happened?” I ask curiously and worriedly. “Did something bad happen?”

“Some time ago, one of Core’s labs exploded in a burst of light, I’m talking atomic bomb bright. After it all settled, they were chasing one of the Core reflections and she escaped through a DTL. One of those this deep in the darkness, she must have escaped with a fragment of the Grandfather Light. I could see her heart from where I was… it was pure light, which it was not before the explosion.”

“That is very strange….but this ‘Grandfather Light’...does it have something to do with Kingdom Hearts?” I ask.

“Kid, it made Kingdom Hearts! It made everything! It’s like our god in a sense, but it largely died off save for the pieced Kingdom Hearts made into the Keyblades. If they have a fragment of it, then it must have come from a powerful Keyblade to make an explosion that large and purify a heart that dark.”

“Well here’s the thing...Yellow explained to me that Core, and all his followers that had hearts, literally ripped their hearts out and shoved pure darkness into themselves, forging their hearts into Keyblades. They are literally Nobodies with darkness for hearts...and they call themselves Demons because of that.” I say.

“I know. The Grandfather Light undid all of that to that female Core! That shit can do literally anything! It’s why they fear it above anything and everything.”

“Listen, I’ve barely been in this for barely two weeks, and I barely know anything.” I say while rubbing my head. “Jeez this is a lot to take in…” I sigh out. “So anything else I need to know right now that I’ll need to know?”

“Just one.” Luxu leaned in close. “So who’s the cutie with the gears stuck in her?”

“This is Time Bell.” I say while patting her head. “She is…” I start, trying to find the right words. “A Keyblade…”

“I was one of Core’s experiments.” She said.

Luxu took one of her hands and kissed it, making Time actually blush. “You are still a very pretty lady.” He added, making her face turn even redder.

I smiled at the scene. “She needs someone special in her life.” I say with a nod. “Someone that she can trust...and looks like you could be one of those people Luxu.” I chuckle, seeing Time’s beat red face just looking so precious here.

“I-I-I-I-” Time stuttered.

“Anything you need melady?” Luxu asked Time.

She gulped. “B- Ben needs someone to teach him and the others a-a-about Keyblades…” She managed to say.

“She also wants a date…” I joke with a cheeky smile. “But yes, she is correct...me and many others need to learn so we can stand a chance against Core and whatever crap he’ll throw at us next.” I explain in a more serious tone.

“Alright.” Luxu said. “Been wanting to get the heck out of here anyway. So Aqua, you coming?”

“Wait, you had a way out of this darkness this whole time?” Aqua asked, disbelief across her face.

“It would be weird if he didn’t.” I shrug. “I mean, he looks like someone who’s traveled too long of a distance. So it would be weird if he didn’t have certain ways out of certain places.”

“Yeah Aqua, you think I entered this place without a means of exiting?” Luxu said. “I never said anything cause you never asked.” Luxu summoned the Gazing Eye, and shot a beam of light at the fireplace. It glowed a bright white, and turned into a… steering wheel? “This whole building is a gummi ship I built specially to fly in and out of the realm of darkness… I just wanna do one thing first.” He walked into a DTD, then immediately ran back out. “Now we can GTFO.” He said as massive explosions were heard in the distance.

“How do you even know what the hell that means?” I ask with a frown, slightly confused here on how he knows some lingo from Earth.

“My grandpa told me about it. He visits when Aqua is out sometimes.”

“You have an grandpa?” I ask with a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah, my dad’s dad? Duh. His name’s God.” Luxu grabbed the steering wheel, and the whole building began to move. “My dad went by Master of Masters.”

“Wait WHAT!?!” I shout in disbelief. “You mean to tell me you're the grandson of God?” I ask.

“Yeah, why? He sounds important to you?”

“Well…” I start, taking a deep breath. “Um...I’m not sure if God would like this but technically where I come from...I’m apart of his imagination.” I say sheepishly.

Luxu looked at me. “Oh… OH! So that crazy old man finally pulled it off! Ha!”

“Yes yes the power of Imagination can make you do literally anything and everything.” I say with a frown. “I don’t understand and I don’t think I’ll ever understand how he did...that.”

“No, you won’t.” Luxu deadpanned. “Now… what world are you living on?”

“Equestria.” Discord said.

“Ah, been there. Well then, off we go!”

“That was a better landing than expected.” Luxu said. The whole ship was upside down and we crashed just behind Twilight's library.

“YOU ALMOST DESTROYED MY HOUSE!!” I shout at him, holding Xigbar’s gun arrows and thankfully learning how to defy gravity in the moments we were ‘flying’.

“But I didn’t! Now then… what’s going on with the white lady with the rainbow hair outside?” Luxu asked as we saw Celestia standing outside the ship on a monitor that appeared when the ship took off.

“Oh for christ sakes.” I grumble. “Luxu you suck at driving just so you know.” I frown.

“Never claimed to know how to drive this thing.” He stated, getting back up.

“Is everyone else alright?” I ask, hoping Time, Aqua and Discord are fine.

“I’m good.” Aqua said. “Saw my life flash before my eyes… I think I might just take a short vacation, because it was all just fighting…”

“Never been better.” Discord said.

“Been better.” Time muttered.

“Well thankfully Aqua you can have that vacation.” I say honestly. “Now how the hell are we going to get out of this house that’s upside down?” I ask with a frown. “This place is probably a wreck after your crash landing.”

“Easy.” Luxu punched a person sized hole in the nearest wall. “Like that.”

“I didn’t mean destroying part of your ship but whatever.” I say before walking outside.

“Relax, I can repair and build another one.”

When we got outside, Celestia was there with a concerned look. “Ben? What the heck is this? And who are they?”

“Okay so that is a Gummi Ship called ‘Moonlight’. The two people inside are Keyblade masters, the female with blue hair is called Aqua, and the man in the black coat is Luxu. And why this happened is because Luxu sucks balls and driving.” I say with a shrug. “Albeit I have a feeling I wouldn’t have done better cause I don’t know how to drive a gummi ship...or drive to begin with.” I say, going right side up and stepping down on solid ground.

“I never claimed to know how to drive!” Luxu yelled as he jumped out of the ship and landed face first on the ground. “Dirt… I actually missed dirt…”

“Son of the Master of Masters….I can probably see that.” I say, thinking that the Master of Masters would probably be a kind guy who wasn’t like a ‘all seriousness’ kind of man. “Anyways Luxu, this is Celestia, princess of the sun and very concerned alicorn at having your ship crash land behind her student, and my girlfriends, house.”

Luxu looked up at her. “Sup?” He dropped his head back onto the ground.

“He’s rather… eccentric…” Celestia said.

“And sadly he’s going to be one of my masters...and the others I’m planning on giving keyblades to.” I say with a shrug. “But thankfully Aqua is the more...calm and collected then ‘face in dirt’ over here.”

“I was alone in the realm of darkness for sixty years realm of light time and about a month realm of darkness time… I’m kinda crazy alright?” Luxu said as he got up. “Though I am kinda acting more like my father before the war…”

“I can imagine.” I say with a nod. “Anyways...I suppose I should meet you to the students you and Aqua are going to have...after Aqua spends some time relaxing and taking a break from fighting.”

“Sure, but quick question?”

“What be that quick question?” I ask curiously.

“Where the fuck is the nearest restaurant? I and Aqua have been living off of light energy for a long ass time. I wanna taste food damn it.”

“Oh Pinkie~.” I call out in a little sing song tone. “People need food and a party stat!”

No sooner that I called out to her, she dragged us all inside where everything was already decorated with food everywhere. To which Celestia and Luxu got into a drinking and eating contest. Aqua ate about two whole cakes, and it was a near repeat of my part. Difference being that I woke up on the couch with everyone passed out around me. Luxu was missing, and so was Time. I know I saw them pass out yesterday?

“God my head…” I mutter while putting a hand on my head. “Well...might as well see where Luxu and Time are…” I mutter while getting up and gently moving myself carefully to the basement, thinking I would find the two downstairs in Time’s room.

When I got there, I saw Time cuddled up against Luxu on her bed… both had clothes on, thankfully, and I just carefully closed the door. “Better not ruin that moment.” I mumble to myself with a warm smile. “Man last night was fun.”

As I made my way back upstairs I noticed I didn’t see Celestia either. I looked up… just in time for her body to fall on me. “Hu! What?” She said as she woke back up. “Did I sleep defying gravity again? Why do I do that when I’m drunk?”

“Mmmm” I hum, my face full of Celestia’s boobs and thinking that this was nice.

She noticed where I was and jumped off me. “Oh! Sorry Ben. That was unintentional.”

“I didn’t complain about a face full of boobs.” I say with a smile, my face red from having boobs in my face. “But sorry Celestia, I didn’t see you up there...and it’s alright.” I say while getting up.

“Well consider yourself lucky Ben. You’re officially the first man to ever feel my breasts.”

“And boy were they just as heavenly as Luna’s.” I say with a goofy smile.

She laughed. “Well that was a one time thing alright? I should get back to Canterlot. Thanks to my needy girlfriend and now with parties like these I’m behind on paperwork. Oh, when Luna wakes up tell her expect her half of the paperwork in the mail, alright?”

“Alright, I’ll tell her.” I say with a nod. “But have a nice day Celestia.” I say with a smile and a quick hug.

“Thanks Ben. You act like I always imagined a brother-in-law or a little brother would.” She teleported away, leaving me in a room full of hungover mares.

“Welp...better get the day started.” I say while starting to wake up all the mares and Aqua. “Come on, time to get up, we got a lot of work to do today.” I say.

Nobody's discovery's and decision

After a while of people coming down from their hangovers, and when people were done throwing up in the bathroom or in buckets when people were busy with the bathroom, Spike and I decided to help get people breakfast, Spike with the actual cooking and me just getting people some Water or the soda Sprite surprisingly. “Don’t you think...soda is bad in the morning?” Twilight asks quietly, holding her head as her head still felt like people were smacking it with sledge hammers.

“Surprisingly Sprite of all things can help with hangovers. Where I came from a study showed that caffeine free soda can help speed up the chemicals that cause a hangover and stop it sooner.” I say while taking a swig of the sweet soda. “That’s good…” I smile, glad to taste soda again while handing out the glasses of water for Aqua, Twilight, Rarity and Zecora while I put glasses of Sprite in front of Pinkie and Luna.

“By the way, where’s Luxu?” Aqua asks, looking around slowly and not seeing the two.

“He’s…” I start, thinking a little about how to say it. “He’s helping someone finally get a well deserved rest.” I smile softly, thankful for Luxu to give Time her first ever calm night of sleep.

“Time is sleeping?” Rarity asked.

“Yes she is...and the scene I saw was just beyond adorable.” I say with a smile.

“How old is Luxu anyway?” Luna asked.

“Well, that’s hard to say.” Aqua added. “He told me when he went into the realm of darkness he was sixteen, but that he was thirtyfive before that, fourteen when the Keyblade war hit, and now sixteen after however long her was in the realm of darkness. I think he can control his age. With what I saw Core could do, it wouldn’t surprise me really.”

“Yeesh...and here I thought seeing Luxu and Time sleeping and cuddling together was nice now you're making me think about immortality here…” I say with a frown. “Or at least agelessness, that’s probably a lot easier then that.”

There was a sudden small flash on the table, and a tiny Discord walked up. “Hey Ben, everyone.” He said.

“Sup Discord.” I say with a nod. “How you doing this morning? Having fun not having a hangover?” I ask, taking another sip of my Sprite.

“Last time I had a hangover was after I fled from the war. Lasted well over a hundred years… so can imagine I never touched alcohol again.”

“I can imagine.” I say with a little frown. “So, what’s on today’s agenda? Cause I still have to hand out Keyblades to my girlfriends here and...have a feeling I’m gonna have to take a very important test soon…”

“Sooner or later. I’m gonna show you something after you’ve eaten and such. I’d rather show you as soon as possible.”

“Alright.” I nod.

“Breakfast is ready.” Spike says, while I help out placing breakfast in front of all the mares and lady. “I read up on what to serve for breakfast, and apparently honeyed toast and eggs are perfectly good for such a thing.” Spike says honestly.

Breakfast went on as usual. After that I did a few other small things then met up with Discord outside. He was back to being full sized. “Ready?”

I summon Vexen’s shield just in case. “Um...ready for what?” I ask, not knowing what I need to be ready for.

Discord grabbed my arm, and I felt how a dog sticking it’s head out of a moving car looks. When that feeling passed, I was in a barren wasteland… surrounded by rusted Keyblades. “I felt I should show you the graveyard.”

“Still as barren and sad as a graveyard should be.” I say while looking around the area, rusted Keyblades as far as the eye can see but...in some places there wasn’t anything there when Keyblades should have littered the place. “Weird…” I mutter, not sure what to make of the Keyblades going missing.

“So you noticed. Some one has been taking them. If they had found a new wielder then I would know, but they wouldn’t have left footprints everywhere.”

“Maybe...maybe it’s Zeke…” I say while putting a hand to my chin.

“That human Keyblade? The Keyblades from the graveyard he took them from are all stored within him. They’d vanish as if they had found a new wielder, this is not the Keyblades doing, nor his. But that was just one strange part, the other is further ahead.” Discord and I walked for what felt like miles. The further we went, the more I could imagine the battle, the bloodshed. We walked into a cave of sorts, where… Ventus was sleeping in a crystal coffin. “That is what’s new here.”

“What in the hell's?” I say breathlessly, my eyes furrowed in concern as I saw Ventus in that coffin. “He...he shouldn’t be here…” I say worriedly, shaking my head at this worrying sight. “He should be….somewhere completely different.”

“I know. I sorta entered Aqua’s dreams to see what was up with her. I felt something off here not long before you arrived in this world Ben, but this just makes no sense. And that’s coming from me.”

“What...what happened to Castle Oblivion?” I ask seriously, finding this way too worrying. “He should be there...not in the Keyblade Graveyard...what the hell is Core doing?” I mutter the last part, knowing this has something to do with Core in some way shape or form. ”I mean technically we’re all fucking with time in some way shape or form but this...this is fucking with time to a whole new level…” I think to myself, my mind racing through all the possibilities of what could have happened.

“I checked on that place before I came to you this morning… it’s fallen Ben, the whole place was swallowed in darkness.”

“B-but how? That place should have been locked up tighter than Celestia’s willingness to date a man!” I say, not knowing why I compared Castle Oblivion with Celestia.

Discord chuckled. “Not the time for a joke, but good one. I’m not sure either. Only Aqua and the Master Keeper could undo it, so I’m at a loss. I’m not even sure how this kid got here.”

“Someone has fucked with time...to no end…” I say seriously. “Should we move the coffin? Aqua might want to know about this...she’s the one that’s trying to help him the most…” I say. “Let’s just hope Terra’s alright…” I mutter, having a feeling that if Castle Oblivion is fucked over then Terra is in major trouble.

“Maybe. The boy’s heart is not with him, but he is the one who made that coffin around him, so it might be possible to talk to him.”

“I would be the best...he’s technically a Nobody at this point…” I say while walking over to the coffin, hoping my heart would reach out to the kid with no heart. “How the hell did this happen Ventus?” I mutter.

There was no response. I took a deep breath and stepped closer to the coffin, gently putting a gloved hand on the crystal coffin. “A kid that was supposed to be comatose made this? How in the nine hells…” I mutter, trying to find a way to open the coffin.

“Try mentioning Aqua, or something familiar to him?” Discord offered.

“Maybe…” I nod. “I met Aqua, one of your dear friends…” I say simply. “A nice woman, kind and smart, always smiling and just a great person to be around.” I say, even though I met her under bad circumstances and her being drunk.

The crystal cracked. “Keep talking about these things!” Discord insisted. “How he’s even doing any of this is beyond me, but keep at it.”

“Have you ever seen Aqua drunk? The smart and stoic Aqua bumbling around and giggling like a madwoman, oh lord was that quite a sight.” I chuckle. “But right now she’s doing alright...Aqua talked about you and Terra, how much she want’s to save you both and be together again…” I explain gently. “She would be the happiest girl in the world to see you awake and happy again…” I say, not sure if any of this will help crack the coffin more. The crystal coffin cracked greatly, it looks like one more thing might do it. “You can meet Sora in person when you wake up…” I mutter.

The coffin broke, the crystals shattering into dust as Ven fell on the ground. “ …….s…….s…...sor…… sora……”

“Good morning.” I say with a smile. “But yes, you can meet Sor-”

Before I could finish, Ventus stood up. His eyes looked hollow, like when Xehanort first split him into Ven and Venitus. His Keyblade appeared, and he screamed an inhuman sound. I covered my ears, Discord did the same as he continued. He finally stopped, and spoke. “No… no… NOOOO!” He yells, as a dark aura cloaked his body and he went in to strike me.

I summoned Vexen’s shield and blocked the strike, summoning my Duskblade in my right hand and swung straight at Ventus, hoping to keep my attacks from hurting him badly. ”What in the hell? Is Venitus doing something?” I think to myself worriedly, hoping there’s an answer to this.

“Stop it!” He yelled as his dark aura grew. His attacks still coming.

“Discord! Need some help to calm him down!” I shout, blocking his attacks the best I could against the berserk Ventus.

Discord snapped his fingers, chains wrapped around Ventus, making him fall to the ground as he struggled. “STOP! STOP! STOP!”

“How?” Discord asked. “His heart is not with him, how is that much darkness in him?”

“Vanitas…” I mutter while pointing my Duskblade at Ventus’s chest.

“Leave him alone!” Ven yelled. “Leave Sora alone!” He spat out.

“Ventus listen! We have done nothing to Sora, why are you freaking out?” I ask Ventus, hoping to get some answers. ”Hell considering a few factors I haven’t seen or heard anything about the bastard…” I think to myself, having a feeling Sora might have went to one Equestria or another by accident.

“Help him! Someone help him!” Ven kept screaming. “Keep that man away!”

“Ven calm down!” I shout. “What man do you want Sora to stay away from? What the hell are you talking about?” I ask worriedly, hoping my worst fears aren’t coming true.

To my surprise, Ven broke his chains, and pointed his Keyblade into the air. “SORA!” He yelled as it shot a beam of light into a sudden portal. When it faded, a heart floated out of it, and down into Ventus. When it entered, he passed out.

“What the fuck?” I say simply, looking at the passed out Ventus and not really sure what to do. “Uh...want to...go back home?” I ask slowly, disbanding my weapons and gently picking up the unconscious boy carefully.

“How…” Discord said. “He… his heart is back? Like he knew where it was…”

“I’d love to explain at least...what I think of the situation but we need to get back...we need Aqua to see this…” I say. ”If Core killed Sora Riku and Kairi...then what the fuck is going to happen to the whole multiverse?” I think to myself worriedly.

Discord nodded, and grabbed both my, and Ven’s arms and that rush wind feeling passed over and we were in front of the library. As we entered, Aqua spotted us. “Ven?!” She yelled, coming over and taking him from me. “How?”

“We have a lot of explaining to do…” I say to her. “Let’s go inside and let Ven sleep in a bed….”

Discord and I explained everything that happened to Aqua, she was shaking when Discord told her about Castle Oblivion, and the rest seemed to more confuse her rather than calm her. “But… if the castle is gone, then how did Ven get to the Graveyard?”

“And how did he somehow get there in a coffin made entirely of some kind of crystal?” I add, still confused on that part. “But...all I can say is Ven’s safe...but Terra is another story…” I say nervously, knowing his situation is quite a special one.

Aqua looked at Ventus and rubbed his arm. “Ven… what happened?”

Ven moaned, which startled us. He got up on the bed and stretched. “Man… that was a power nap… Aqua?”

“Ven!” She cheered, hugging him tight.

“Wow! Aqua, I was just napping! You act like it’s been years since you saw me.”

“Yeah...about that…” I say sheepishly. “As far as I know...you’ve been….asleep for maybe at least eight to ten years…maybe less.”

“What? No way! Um… who are you anyway? And where am I? Last thing I remember was leaving Aqua and terra to finish their Mark of Mastery exam.”

“Wait what?” I ask, tilting my head in confusion. “Did you...see anyone when you were leaving? Anyone at all?” I ask with a frown, knowing for a fact that’s not what happened in Ven’s storyline.

“No… I was just waiting in my room for them and then… I think I fell asleep.”

“You don’t remember any of what happened Ven?” Aqua asked, concern all over her face.

“Remember what?”

“You...have a lot to remember.” I say simply. “Aqua can fill you in on some things...I can fill in the rest.” I say, hoping my explanation fits the storyline well enough.

“Wait.” Ven said. “So… Terra is missing, Aqua and this Luxu guy were in the realm of Darkness, and who is Sora?”

“Wait...you don’t know who Sora is?” I ask in confusion. “You were screaming the guy’s name when you were flipping the fuck out when I got you out of that coffin.”

“Sorry, I don’t remember any of that. But… coming from anyone other than Aqua I’d call you a liar. So, if this is all true then what the heck happened to me when this… Vanitas… merged with me? All I can remember was being in my room waiting for Aqua and Terra to tell me what happened.”

”Which is weird cause he was there when Terra and Aqua were doing their exam…” I think to myself. “But this Vanitas, the dark half of your heart, when you and him merged the X-blade was formed, and Aqua and Mickey had to fight you to stop Vanitas from causing havoc since he was in control of your body...in your mind however it was you two fighting to see who would be in control of...well you. It ended with you being comatose, Terra’s body and heart being in Xehanort's control while his Armor is...doing something, and a bunch of other things.” I explain as best I could. “I know it literally makes no sense but believe me it’s true.”

“Wait… Xehanort as in the old guy with a bald head and silver hair?”

“Yes.” I nod. “He decided to use you as a test subject to forge the X-blade, and when that worked and failed he stole Terra’s body by very forcibly shoving his own heart into Terra’s body…” I explain. “But that’s probably something you don’t want to know or something I ramble to much.”

“You remember something about him Ven?” Aqua asked.

“Sorta… I remember a big house, lots of kids, and he walked in and took me… the other kids wished me luck… Sunset Orphanage? … Right! That’s where I was before Xehanort adopted me!”

I leaned over to Aqua. “The fuck is he talking about?” I whisper to the blue haired lady, not knowing a single thing he’s talking about.

“We didn’t know anything about Ven’s past other than he was Xehanort’s apprentice. Ven, you remembered where you came from?”

“Yeah… It’s still fuzzy though…” Ven spoke, scratching his head.

“This is just so weird…” I say while scratching the back of my head. “You have amnesia that’s for sure...but it seems a little too selective…” I frown, finding it weird that he forgot literally everything from when he went to his room to now. “Well...we’ll figure it out in time in suppose...even though time is all sorts of screwed up at this point…”

“Whatever the case, Ven is remembering things he couldn’t before.” Aqua stated. “He may not remember our journey across the worlds, but he’s finally remembered something about his own past. I’ve been worried since he came to live with Terra, Eraqus and I that he’d never remember.”

“Yeah…” I nod. “But right now I have to do important things, you and Ven spend some time together...I think you still have a lot of stuff to tell him.” I say honestly, not knowing what sort of things Aqua’s been through in the Realm of Darkness.

The day went on rather uneventful after that, besides the oaths I had my other girlfriends take. The things Ven said still rang in my head though, bothering me to no end. It wasn’t til dinner when Ven and Aqua finally came downstairs. “Hey.” Ven said.

“Hey Ven.” I say, with a nod.

“So, what world is this?” Ventus asks curiously.

“Equestria.” Luna said, sitting at the table with a pile of paperwork Celestia promised would come.

“Oh, so… Ben, you have a Keyblade?” Ventus asks, wanting to know more about me.

“Why yes, yes I do...well technically two but...I’m not showing you that one.” I say before raising my hand and summoning my normal Duskblade. “This is Duskblade...a special kind of Keyblade that...was made out of a part of me believe it or not.”

“From all the stuff you and Aqua told me, I believe it.”

“I also have other special powers.” I say honestly. “But it’s best if I wait to show you, Aqua and Luxu. By the way where has Luxu and Time been?” I ask, wondering where they’ve been all day given I haven’t seen them for a while.

“They went out while you and Discord were gone.” Sweetie Bell said. “Not sure where.”

“Well as long as there having fun on their date I’ll be fine.” I say with a shrug. “They both deserve some time alone...let’s just hope they're not doing anything bad.” I chuckle.

“Define bad.” I looked up, seeing Luxu and Time standing on the ceiling. “Nice trick huh?” Luxu said.

“It’s just a gravity spell.” I say simply. “But what do I define as ‘bad’? Well...I could say you two were doing something me and Luna did after our date...but I’ll just keep it clean and say you two didn’t pull and pranks.:

“We are not horny perverts like you.” Time said before giggling like crazy. “Though, what we did was pretty bad.”

“We spiked the ‘non-alcoholic’ wine at Celestia’s Day court, the whole bunch of them were so wasted after one sip.” Luxu explained as he laughed.

“Okay that’s pretty bad…” I frown. “Dude you do know you just made the co-ruler of a country a silly drunk during her job right?” I ask. “That’s not good at all...even if it’s funny that’s actually a very bad thing to do…” I say, knowing that sometimes you just shouldn’t mess with someone important when their doing something important.

“That's just it! We recorded the whole thing on video, the nobles there confessed in their drunk state so many illegal things! They're all likely in jail now.”

“Damn.” I say honestly, my eyes wide with the fact that in a drunken stupor a bunch of nobles explained their illegal doings. “Well...that’s something. So when are we going to get down to training? Cause while peace is a fine and dandy thing I’m still worried about Core...and sorry if it get’s in between you and Time here Luxu. I know you two love each other dearly, your cuddling this morning told me enough.” I say with a warm smile.

“Fine… I’ll teach you some things tomorrow… but tonight, how about a few Keyblade facts?”

“The things are actually sentient beings with minds of their own?” I ask honestly, having been shown that by Zeke.

“Yeah, that's one. Another is that the ‘body’ of the Keyblade is flexible.”

“I believe Terra has done that...and his Armor…” I say, knowing full well about the ‘Lingering Will’ in the Keyblade Graveyard.

“Not like that. A Keyblade and all it's power are in the Keychain. The body can actually be anything the chain attaches to.”

“I know that. That’s how my Duskblade is how it is right now.” I say, still having the Nobody designed keyblade out.

“You miss the point, if the keyblade’s chain is taken off and attached to say, a sword, the chain altars the body it's attached to, changing it into how it looks.”

“Huh...I thought only Keyblades could have the Keychains…” I say honestly. “But then how the hell can someone turn something like a normal keyblade into a giant fuck off cannon?”

“Magic, duh. Spells and abilities made, and perfected over the years. Just takes practice and time.”

“More magical mumbo jumbo bullshit.” I sigh out. “Makes sense. What other facts about a keyblade do you want to tell us? That your Keyblade actually has a human eye in it or what?” I joke, having always found the fact it has an eye in it a little weird.

“That's besides the point. A Keyblade will keep it's wielder alive. With the proper training a Keyblade will allow you to control how you age, be it slow, not at all, or fast. You decide.”

“No wonder why you're so young.” I say simply. “Or maybe that’s just the realm of Darkness doing something silly I don’t know.”

“Kid, officially I’m over a billion years old. That was well before the realm of darkness crap.”

“My god.” I frown. “Doesn’t life get...ya know a little boring after that long of a life?”

“I keep busy. One thing I always loved watching was how the worlds and people change. Never static.”

“Sounds about right.” I shrug. “But how does it feel having a girlfriend?” I ask honestly. “Cause having five is wonderful.” I say with a smile. “And no I’m not meaning it in a pervy context Time.” I add with a frown.

“Well, this is the newest thing for me, never bothered because I outlived everyone. Time no longer has her mortality, so who better to spend eternity with?”

“Sounds about right.” I nod. “Spending the rest of your life, even if it’s for eternity, with the one you love is always a good thing.” I smile, looking around at the ladies that I love dearly.

“For once I’m with Ben.” Time said. “So Luxu, what's the place you're from called?”

“Daybreak Town. After the war I… went around through all the reflections… only one was still intact so I hid some things in it then locked it away, and flung the world into the realm of light, well, closer into it.”

“So we have Daybreak Town, which most likely takes place at Daybreak or sunrise, then we have Twilight Town, which takes place at sunset or Twilight...and then Traverse Town is always at night...what other ‘time of day’ themed towns are there?” I ask with a frown, finding that all sorts of silly.

“Huh, well in any case, where be the food?”

It was late in the night. For some reason I couldn’t sleep. I kept trying, but nothing seemed to work, so I got up and walked around a bit. Everyone else is asleep, yet I’m wide awake at ass-crack in the morning. I walked into the living room, turning the light’s on and just dropping onto the couch. “What’s worrying me?” I mutter to myself, wondering if I was worried about anything. “Is it Ven’s words? Is it Core messing with Sora, Riku, and Kairi?” I mutter while rubbing my forehead. “Christ…”

“Not quite.” I jumped, looking and sitting up to see God standing across from me. “You’ve been well Ben.”

“Nice to see ya again God.” I say. “But yeah, I’ve been well...your grandson’s downstairs just so you know.”

“I saw, we talked before you came down… that might be the last time I see him…”

“Why?” I ask, my voice mixed with curiosity and worry. “Is Core up to something?”

“When is he not? Anyway, I saw you met Zeke, and brought back people. I was hoping you two would do that.”

“Well it wouldn’t be right if we just decided not to resurrect the dead.” I chuckle. “But yeah, nice guy even with his family’s history.”

God sighed. “And that’s why I am here. Next you see Zeke, tell him, and the others, I will be in hiding for… a while…”

“Do you need some help?” I ask. “And...did Zeke say something bad about a missing loved one?” I ask, knowing that if Yellow kind of freaked about losing someone important than Core would probably do the same.

“Your actions towards Yellow altered her. In the same day, she tampered with something my brother stole from the X-blade when it was with it’s second wielder, back when the world fell into multiple. That part of the X-blade cured Yellow, turning her back into the human she was… Unum… a reflection of Core’s wife he tricked into joining him.”

“The Grandfather Light turned Yellow back into a human huh? Also why am I honestly not surprised to hear Unum was a reflection of Core’s wife?” I ask with a frown, feeling bad about knowing an important thing before I was told it.

“So Luxu told you about that? Good. As for that, you probably assumed it already. Thanks to her efforts, Zeke now has two upper hands on Core, and he’s responding with rather sadistic actions. I have to leave and hide where I know he won’t be able to find me. He’s finally coming after my greatest secret.”

“That power?” I ask while tapping my head gently. “Trust me, I’ve thought of that power before and how overpowered it, you better keep that power safe.”

“That’s why I must hide… if Core is to learn how it works… He won’t need the X-blade to achieve his goal. Ben, I must also ask of you something rather… unpleasant…”

“I’ve been suspecting unpleasant things for awhile...I mean besides that cheap one shot Unum threw at me that one time.” I frown.

“This is your choice… if Core is to find me… he will make it known, taking the information and power from me by force… if he does find me Ben… please, find where he will be holding me… and kill me.”

“Well that’ll be tricky because I have no idea where you’ll be if, or when, Core finds you.” I say, keeping my thoughts clear with the ‘if or when’ part.

God smiled. “Just trust in ‘Xion’, she can guide you to me if the time is to come. Use her to end me, my life, and memories, will be erased from existence with one swing from it.”

“But...won’t I keep all your memories?” I ask. “That was...one of the conditions about her weapon.” I point out.

“Normally yes, but not when you use it’s special ability… Essence Eater… it will take everything away… even… earth…”

“I understand.” I say with a nod. “I’ll make sure...and sometimes...you gotta leave the past to move forward. And I’m willing to take that step forward…” I say with a determined look on my face.

“This is why I ask you Ben… your heart isn’t healed enough to fully understand what you have accepted… and it pains me to hope it still is like this when the time may come…”

“I’m a bookworm, even if my heart was whole I’d understand the cost…” I say simply.

“Really? THen you know killing me means mass genocide of an entire multiverse… everyone that ever has or ever will be gone…. No recompense can wash that much blood off Ben… think clearly now, even with a partly dead heart… do you have it in you to kill one… and simultaneously kill everything?”

“You’re making this sound a lot worse than it already is.” I say.

“You’d be doing what Core wants to do to our reality… I only feel I should make sure you understand.”

I sigh out, looking up at the ceiling knowing my girls were sleeping up there. “Listen...I know that killing an entire multiverse sounds terrible...but...it’s for the best that the multiverse you made...doesn’t exist if it means all of creation can be saved.” I say simply. “It sounds cold hearted but...it’s just one of those things a hero has to do. Will I feel bad that I killed god? Yes. Will I feel terrible about killing an entire multiverse? Most likely, cause that’s how it is. But if it means I can keep my friends and family safe...then I’ll make sure to do my part in keeping everything safe.” I say, knowing full well the shit storm I’m gonna be pushed in. “But hey, as an old master once said ‘Yesterday is History, Tomorrow is a Mystery, but Today is a gift...that is why it’s called the Present’.” I say with a warm smile.

God smiled. “Thank you child… you should go upstairs now… get some rest.”

As Ben went back upstairs, and climbed into bed, God was suddenly cloaked in darkness… and Core stood in his place. “That was almost too easy… Zeke is gonna have quite the ‘party’ to host when the time is right.” With that, he vanished into a DTD.

Nobody's test

I woke up early, the talk me and God had worried me, concerned me, and yet somehow confused me. Worried cause he had to go into hiding from Core, concern because he told me to murder him, but confusion because...it didn’t feel like God for some reason. I got up and got out of bed without waking any of my girlfriends up thankfully and took a warm shower and be clouded by my thoughts. ”God knows Core is going after him, that’s true...but somehow I don’t buy that ‘I need to hide’...shouldn’t he be in a world of pure light? If I were to kill God he said that I would basically be handing Core everything he wants, which sounds like complete bullshit to be perfectly honest…” I think to myself, starting to think about our entire conversation and pointing out the things that are right but the parts that were so complete bullshit it’s weird. ”Maybe I’ll ask Luxu...hopefully he’s alright…” I think to myself, sighing out and continuing to shower.

After exiting the shower fully clothed and having my cloak and crown on I headed down to the kitchen to make myself a little breakfast, not entirely wanting to have a big one after what ‘God’ told me. ”Something doesn’t add up. If God dies then an imaginary multiverse is gone...not all of Creation….and if God dies than Core won’t be able to gain God’s knowledge. God would probably tell me that but Core could just as easily tell me that.” I think to myself, my hood up and covering my face as I continued to think things through.

“Hey Ben.” Aqua says with a smile, seeing me sit down and eat a bowl of Honey Nut Cheerios. “How are you doing?” She asks, not seeing my face and not knowing how much thinking I was in.

”Wait! He said ‘our reality’ not ‘our True Reality’...why did he make that little mistake?” I think curiously, eating my cereal and thinking more and more about the situation. ”Technically my ‘first’ reality is back on Earth, this may be my new reality but still...but when he said ‘our reality’...something’s not right here and I don’t like it one bit. I think to myself, finding another part of our conversation that’s wrong. ”And what about ‘Essence Eater’? Why would God want me to do that on him? Why not go to Core and use that on him? Why couldn’t he just tell me ‘if I’m captured, kill Core with this obviously super overpowered ability’...God of Destruction and God of Creation...wait Core wouldn’t be so fucking stupid as to basically say ‘oh hey I captured God, catch me if you can fuckers!’...” I mentally trail off, eating my cereal before I stopped for a moment. ”Oh that SON OF A BITCH!” I mentally scream, clenching my spoon hard in anger.

“Ben? Are you okay?” Aqua asks worriedly, sensing my growing anger.

“Yes I’m fine.” I say simply, taking a deep breath to calm myself. “I’m just going through a conversation I had with someone important and calling out his bullshit.”

“Who’s the ‘someone important’?” Aqua asks curiously.

“Someone who thinks that they can play a bookworm.” I frown. “But little does he know that a bookworm always calls bullshit on things they look over. Now sure did the person have a good point or two? Yes. But was the overall conversation fact and I should believe it? On a second look fuck no.” I frown, starting to get pissed here.

“What did this person say?” Aqua asks curiously.

“Let’s wait for Luxu, he might help me point out this shit.” I say simply. ”I hope.” I mentally add, not sure if Luxu is fine with his conversation with ‘God’. ”As far as I know most Gods can shapeshift...should have immediately thought that…” I mentally groan, hating myself for not seeing such easy shit. ”Am I reading too much into this? No, no, Core is a crafty little bastard so I need to think things through...too bad I was tired as hell at the time.” I think to myself bitterly, not believing I fell for Core’s crap.

As Aqua and I sat around I heard Luxu whistling, as I looked up I saw him walk in… holding a tiny ukulele? “Sup guys?” He asked.

“Two things, one Stitch want’s his Ukelele back, and two did you talk to ‘him’ last night?” I ask with a frown, putting an emphasis on ‘him’ to make him see who I was talking about.

“Wait, how’d you know I stole this from that blue fuzz ball?”

“Not important and you should give it back, it’s not nice to steal things from good people.” I deadpan.

“Well, more borrowed anyway. I did take it from his bed… but I left a note saying I’d give it back later, and he has my Wayfinder as collateral.”

“Alright then. So let’s go on about the conversation you and ‘God’ had last night.” I say, wanting to bring that up.

“Gramps stopped by last night?”

“That lying bastard.” I growl. “Listen...I’m not a hundred percent sure and I think my brain wasn’t that well off since I wasn’t sleeping well...but I think Core pretended to be God and meet me.” I explain. “So technically yes, ‘Gramps’ did stop by last night Luxu.”

“Shapeshifting… Neither Core or gramps can do that…”

“Well somehow the fucker did and now thinks he’s played me like a fool. But thankfully the bastard was inconsistent as fuck that I can say that he is full of shit just as much as the Percy Jackson's first book 'The Lightning Thief'.” I state.

“Well, whatever you referenced aside, the only reason I think he would have done that was an attempt at getting your other Keyblade.”

“He said that it can revoke someone’s existence. Do I believe it? Kind of. But am I curious on why he told me about it’s power when I could easily use it on him? Hell if I know.” I shrug.

“Memory Stealer?”

“Essence Eater.” I say, not knowing if he meant the Keyblades 'memory stealing' ability or it's actual name.

“That’s the special ability, the name of the Keyblade is Memory Stealer. Let me see it.”

“The Keyblade has two abilities apparently.” I say while summoning Xion’s Keyblade, it somehow shapeshifting to look like Gazing Eye. “Or...three because it can take the form of whatever Keyblade is around...and decided to look like this…” I frown.

Luxu took it. “I know all about this damn thing…”

“What other special things surround this mystery of a weapon? Cause stealing away memories and giving them to be, not to mention being able to revoke existence is broken as fuck.”

“It only works against someone with a whole heart. A Nobody, or even you with a partly dead heart, would be immune to it’s effects.”

“I suppose that’s why I can wield it.” I say honestly. “Maybe I don’t know the half of it.”

“I really wish gramps didn’t give this away…”

“I asked for the weapons of thirteen special Nobodies, and I got a fourteenth, which is that, because he wanted me to.”

“Xion…” Luxu muttered.

“Clones are...very special.” I say. “I don’t know the full story behind that but...I believe she was an experiment that could wield a Keyblade incase a certain Nobody didn’t work out.” I explain, not knowing if he knows about Organization XIII.

“I know all about that bullshit!” Luxu shouted, startling me suddenly. “Her… damn that old geezer…”

“I’m sorry...but to be perfectly honest...I didn’t know you existed until Discord told me about you. I don’t know anything about your past, or who your friends were…” I sigh out. “I’m just guessing with what you do and don’t know…”

“Xion… in your reality, the one you were born in… she was supposed to replace Roxas, but as you might remember from how… the story went… she originally had no face til certain memories and determination to forge her own identity took hold, right?”

“As far as I know. She looked more like Kairi because of Sora’s memories seeping out of Roxas. But to others it either had her hood up all the time or, for some reason, looked like Sora.” I say honestly.

“Yeah… I knew her… Took some risks meeting her using darkness to semi time travel. Mixed the land of dreams and science with darkness, I got some rather interesting results.”

“That sounds...both dangerous and interesting at the same time.” I say with a raised eyebrow.

“It was. When I was given Gazing Eye, I could see the future, and I saw her. I was alone at the time, so I decided to take the risk and visit her in her dreams. I made it so she would only remember my visits in her sleep, so nothing in terms of destiny would change for her. We became quick friends.”

“That sounds nice.” I say with a nod. “So how was she? Besides…” I trail off, not wanting to explain what she was designed for.

“... honestly, I would call her innocent with how she acted at times. When I saw her… death… I reacted, and the week before it was to happen, I copied all her memories and made this out of them.” He pulled out a Castle Oblivion card… With Xion as the image. “Everything she is, will be, would be, and was, is stored in this card. I keep it with me as a reminder.”

“I understand.” I nod. “Oh, actually talking about things that have some hidden meaning that’s being explained.” I start before pulling out my silver Wayfinder. “Time told me that there’s something hidden in this thing, which is weird cause...normally it was supposed to be just a little charm between friends to remember each other by…” I say, not entirely sure about why Time said something about it having something hidden in it.

He handed Memory Stealer back and took the Wayfinder. “Huh.” He said as he looked it over. “Thought only mine was like this.”

“Say what now?” I ask while taking the keyblade and dismissing it.

“Well, typically the magic within Wayfinders link the hearts of those who you care about, or have made an impact on you. Increasing your strength with theirs, but this one seems to be part of a set.”

“Well...what set is it from? Cause I was just given it with the keychain to my Duskblade.” I say, not entirely sure how that’s supposed to work.

“Oh… oh… Was it Core who gave you this?”

“You know if the keychain and wayfinder he gave me are somehow homing beacons I’m gonna throw them in a pit.” I frown.

“No, they aren't… This Wayfinder used to be… Core’s… grandpa told me that him and his wife used to have Wayfinders. His was Silver, this one, and his wife's was purple.”

“Ya know I was about to say gold...but apparently not.” I frown. “Oh well. But this was Core’s Wayfinder huh? Why did he give me it? Seems a little weird…”

“It means one thing… No more holding back… He held onto this for countless years, the fact he gave it away means he no longer wants to just ‘toy’ with us.”

“Well then…” I frown. “Or he gave that away cause he probably looked at it and remembered his...dead wife…” I say worriedly.

“She’s beyond dead Ben… back then, when a Heartless killed someone, they didn’t become an Emblem Heartless, the heart was consumed with darkness till it rotted and faded into void.”

“Well...that’s one way to make sure someone’s dead.” I say with a frown.

“She was the first wielder of the X-blade, and the only one ever to beat Core in combat, and she didn’t even use the X-blade to do it.”

“Now there’s either two reasons why she died...either she was cheap shotted after a long grueling fight...or something even worse than Core is alive…”

“Trust me when I say… there are much worse things than Core, but they had nothing to do with her death. She was killed by a… an Embodiment.”

“Um…” I frown. “Are we talking about an Embodiment of Darkness or is it a specific kind of enemy that I should worry about?”

“They’re the original Purebloods. Old as Light and Darkness, stronger than anything you’d think possible… even Core can’t hold his own against one.”

“I wonder if there are Embodiment's of Light and Embodiment's of Nothing…” I hum in curiosity.

“Well, for light, Keyblade’s are about it, as for Nothing? Only Nobodies made by a Keyblade wielder taking someone’s heart out come close to that.”

“Okay then…” I nod. “But sheesh...even right now in this huge expanse of a multiverse there’s still so much that makes you feel even smaller.”

“Grandpa once told me something from back when everything was one world, dimension, etc. He said ‘the reason we seem so small on a world so big is because if we matched it, the world wouldn’t be fun to explore.’ That kinda holds up with Multiverse as well.”

“That old man.” I chuckle with a little smile on my face. “Well thank you for explaining everything. Now I know for a fact that Core is trying to trick me into killing God.” I sigh out. “Hell, he even said ‘if I’m captured, Core will make it known.’ which is a giant fucking lie, but the more important thing is ‘Trust in Xion to find where I am’.” I say while shaking my head. “Christ...but we better get to training if Core isn’t wearing the kiddy gloves on anymore.”

“Exactly. From now on, you and the others will be training more… brutally. When Aqua and I feel you’re ready, we’ll give you your Mark of Mastery exam. After that… training will take an unorthodox route.”

“I have thirteen weapons to master, and then I have to take my Mark of Mastery test…” I sigh out. “Then I have to learn how to master summoning Nobodies...then I need to learn to master a bunch more shit...holy hell I have a long to do list…” I groan. “Well I’ll go wake everyone up so they can get their breakfast and coffee or tea, then they’ll start their back breaking work, and I’ll start my everything breaking work.” I say, comical tears falling out of my eyes as I sadly imagine how much crap I’m going to be put through.

After breakfast, Luxu, Time, Sweetie, Luna and I all met up at the usual training area. We all stood in a line as Luxu and Aqua stood across from us. “Now then.” Luxu started. “We all know for a fact that none of us properly stand a chance against Core or even one of his lackeys. To understand where they draw power from, you must learn the sins that drove them to such… darkness.”

“Well if memory serves the Ventral family was the crime family. They literally did everything from murder, sending drugs, thieving, hell if they wanted to I have a feeling they would have actually wanted to commit a full blown genocide. The only one I know that isn’t a dick monger is Zeke, as he is quite a nice man if the X-blade leads to anything about his character.” I explain, knowing at least where Core could get a bunch of hardworking and skilled killers from.

“Yes. But you must all now learn just how far your own sins can drag you. How deep the darkness in your minds and hearts sinks you... “

I summoned my Duskblade and Vexen’s shield. “I have a feeling I’m going to need these.” I say, feeling like I’m going to get attacked by a lot of things soon.

Luxu walked up to us, raised his hand, and shadow versions of ourselves appeared and jumped us. Everything went dark for a second until I shook the thing off me.

“A little warning next time before I scream ‘rape’...” I frown, readying myself for whatever is to come after that weird event. I looked around, and quickly noticed that only me and the shadow me were in the field. “Well...okay then.” I say before gently shuffling towards my shadow, my sword and shield ready to fight this thing.

“Hehe, pathetic.” My shadow spoke, standing up as the darkness around it faded, revealing a copy of me, but it’s eyes… looked like Yellow’s. “Too dead to care, yet still you have fears.”

“I’d call it ‘caution’.” I state. “No need to rush in on an opponent blindly.” I say, continuing to shuffle forward carefully, trying to find the proper distance between us. “So, you're my sins huh? Point something out that I did wrong besides ‘I don’t give a crap about things’?”

“You did nothing.” The shadow said simply.

“Understatement of the year.” I roll my eyes.

“And nothing is what you’ll continue to do.” It says, raising its arms as if taunting me to strike.

“Oh really? Well let’s test that!” I shout before leaping forward and striking with my sword. Now here’s the thing about fighting your ‘sins’, they are tricky as hell depending on what sins you’ve done. Mine didn’t do anything and yet nothing happened, my Duskblade just went right through it like it didn’t exist. “Wh-what the?” I ask before a force suddenly rammed itself into my chest, pushing me to the ground and away by ten feet.

“You have done nothing for most of your life. When times are hard you don’t bother to solve anything, you do nothing but read.” It says, a force ramming into my right leg. “Bullies picking on you everyday, you do nothing but take it.” It says before another force it’s my left arm. “Nothing is all you know, and Nothing is what you’ll do.”

“Shut up!” I shout before dashing forward towards the shadow, my entire body burning in pain from the force hitting me and trying to attack again, thrusting my shield at it first only for it to stop like it hit something...but sadly it was a good few inches short of actually hitting the damned thing. “Oh come on.” I groan.

“Nothing.” It says before I started coughing, kneeling down and coughing up blood. “How does it feel, losing to an enemy that has done nothing to you?”

“Lying bastard, you’re doing something and I’ll figure out your gimmick.” I growl, getting back up and wiping away the blood from my mouth.

“If you think that.” It says as another swing from my Duskblade fazed through it. I jumped away from the shadow and dismissed my weapons before summoning Siax’s claymore, dashing forward and trying to hit it in the chest, only for it to stop mere inches from its black form. “How can something stop nothing?” It asks before I was blasted with another wave of painful force.

“It’s happened before, and it’ll happen again.” I state, dismissing the claymore and summoning Xaldin’s lances, vanishing into the wind and thrusting to lance's forward, and yet again it stopped. “Okay this is starting to become bullshit!” I shout, being pushed back again.

My sins chuckled. “My, such ferocity… must come from those bags of blood and flesh you claim to care for.”

“THEY ARE NOT BAGS OF FLESH!” I roar, disbanding my lances and summoning twin laser swords, dashing forward and slashing in an ‘x’ pattern, hoping this time it’ll actually hit.

Another force pushed me back, and I landed in water. I swam back up and saw my Sins standing on the water. “I believe this is where you say a witty remark?”

“Go to hell.” I frown, summoning Demyx’s Sitar and plucking one of the strings, a jet of water shooting towards my Sins.

It moved ever slightly to dodge. “Sad really, so many tears you cried in the past, now they are all just about gone. Vast and endless is this ocean of your past tears. To fill up eternity, we truly had a bad life.”

“You don’t say?” I ask bluntly. “But right now we have a new life, and that life is full of joy and love...and this?” I ask while showing the water around. “Even if I may not have many left...they will be shed in joy instead of sorrow.” I state with a frown, dismissing the sitar and summoning a deck of cards that vanished in my hand before I brought up five and threw them all at him.

“You need a living heart to cry in joy.” He taunted as he dodged all the attacks without effort. “That’s the part you have yet to bring back. You are a human Nobody. Only the few memories of your few joys let you mimic it now. You… we have no joy.”

“And yet I have laughed, smiled, and loved so genuinely. I was told I had half a dead heart, but I only have part of a dead heart now. But I still have a heart that’s filled with love and happiness, that dead part will probably linger a bit more but it won’t for long.” I state.

“It will for as long as you leave your joy to keep drowning in your tears.”

I looked at the thing in confusion. “Um...I’m not really drowning right now...so that doesn’t work.” I say, feeling like I’m going to regret that.

“You aren't.” He looked down. “They are.” I looked down at the water… my friends, girlfriends… my family was just floating under there! “Tick. Tock.”

“FUCK!” I shout before taking a deep breath and diving into the water, swimming towards everyone in hopes I can catch them. ”Please...I don’t want to lose everyone...I don’t want to lose everything I have….I don’t want to lose my joy…” I think to myself, swimming quicker and hoping to get them before they actually drown.

“Truth is… you suffered something similar back when.” My sins said, somehow walking next to me and talking under the water. “I believe that’s when all the pain began… the arguing they did, the divorce… the suicides. All because you didn’t listen to one simple order, you ruined your own life.”

I tried to ignore my sins words, trying to swim faster towards the ones I cared about. ”Yes I screwed up....yes I ruined my life...but God...God gave me this new life, and this new life has given me so much...and I won’t let all that slip away...not again.” I think, wanting to save everyone. ”I won’t sit there and do nothing...I will protect those I care about...and all those I love…

“Air’s getting little low there? You could swim back up, leave them… or are you actually willing to die trying to save them?”

“You know I am!” I screamed. The water and everything vanished as only my sins and I stood in a white void with cracks all around.

“Welcome to what’s still dead in your heart.” My sins said.

“Um...it just needs a little paint and redecorating and it’ll be as good as new.” I say while looking around, feeling a little bad that I’m joking about the dead part of my heart but not really knowing what to say.

After I said that, a new crack formed. “Keep joking, that slick mouth just breaks it more.”

“Well that sucks.” I frown. “So...this is what a dead heart looks like...never…” I say trail off, having literally never seen what it would be and still a little taken back at how white and cracked it is. “How...how do I fix it?” I ask, reaching my hand out like I could touch it and try to mend it but my hand shaky and unsure about how to even go about this situation.

“The emotions are there, but your tears aren’t. You fear what unknown joy can bring you. You’d rather look into despair because it’s familiar. You don’t have joy, because you antagonize it still.”

“But…” I start. “Luna, Twilight, Pinkie Zecora and Pinkie...Celestia and soon Spike cause I really need to have my ‘bro time’ with him...that has brought me so much joy to my life…”

“And yet here I am. Your antagonized joy…”

“Okay honestly, how is making jokes or being sassy ‘antagonizing’? There are plenty of people with good hearts that make jokes or are sassy and they’re still happy with life…” I explain. “I mean sure...I’ve lost one of my parents...but still.”

“It’s because you never moved on. You never tried to accept what happened and move on. You rejected others, kept yourself in solitude, and left me to rot… I became a part of your darkness… and your greatest sin… Rejection.”

“Oh…” I mutter. “So...if I move on from my past...and accept what happened...I’ll be better?”

“You still talk as if it’s easy. You don’t get it.” My sin raised it’s hand, and my Duskblade appeared. “You lost me long… long ago Ben.”

“Well…” I start, summoning Xaldin’s weapons. “If you're me...then you know I’m stubborn. And I’ll get back what I’ve lost...it won’t be easy...never said it wasn’t...but this is my story, and my story is just beginning.” I state.

“Alright then.” My sins pointed my Duskblade at me. “Let’s just see how hollow that promise it.” He charged at me, knocking the lances I threw at him to the side as he got closer to me.

I raised my arms up, not in a taunting gesture but in the way one would ask for a hug. “Welp...let’s see how hollow it really is.” I say with a kind smile, ready for the attack.

He stopped mid swing from my face. “... you… you aren’t serious?!”

“Afraid of Acceptance?” I ask with a smile. “Come on, you know you want a hug.”

He was hesitant, moving slowly. When he finally wrapped his arms around me, I heard the Keyblade drop and he started crying as the room turned a blinding white. When it faded, we were standing in a playground, and when my sins let me go… he looked like I did when I was five. “You kept your promise.” The five year old me said with a teary smile.

“Of course little guy, I would never break a promise.” I smile, getting down on a knee and putting a gentle hand on his head.

He hugged me again. “Thank you!” He yelled as he jumped off. “Oh, and now that we’re whole again, your Duskblade is no longer… the Duskblade.”

“Oh, well let’s see what it looks like now.” I say before raising my hand and summoning my former Duskblade. It was completely different, the handle was like two crescent moons, a sun at the hilt, the blade was the body of a person, or the outline of one? They held their hands over their heart, and were looking up as two large wings were sticking out of it’s back to make the ‘key tip’.

“I call it Reunion.” My Joy said.

“Wow...it’s...amazing.” I say with a giant smile on my face. “Thanks. It...it means way too much for words.”

“Well then, I best go play and find the ones who keep you feeling… well, my emotion. They should be rushing in here soon. Now, go wake up… Master Ben.” The child says with a smile, waving a hand gently before rushing off to find his friends.

Everything went white. When I woke up, I was in the bedroom of my home with Twi and the others. “What...what happened?”

“Ben!” Rarity, Twilight, Pinkie, and Zecora yelled as they tackle hugged me down onto the bed. “Thank goodness.” Twilight said.

“The hell happened?” I say, my voice muffled by the women on top of me

“You’ve been out cold for three days.” Rarity explains. “You’re the first to wake up.”

“Wait what?” I ask with a frown, trying to get the women off of me. “Come on, you can smother me with kisses and boobs later, what the hell happened to the others?”

“Mark of Mastery exam.” Luxu said, looking at us from the doorway. “Time takes a different toll, and for you, and the others, I had it placed in your realm of sleep. You were all to fight your past sins, and fears. So, how’s it feel to be a Keyblade Master now?”

“Well besides the fact you lied about how we were supposed to train before the Mark of Mastery exam…I’d say…” I say before raising my hand and Reunion was summoned. “I feel whole...for the first time in so long.” I say, tears threatening to fall.

“That’s what I was hoping for,” Luxu commented. “I lied about the training because the training I had in mind only Masters can…. Learn from and… survive… So, I conducted it then, rather than later. Trust me when I say, the powers you’ll have as a Master will allow you to have a chance against the training, and later on, Core.”

“Okay then...but what about the others? If I’m the first one to wake up, after three days...I fear what the others might be going through…” I say worriedly.

“Each takes their own time. My exam I was out for close to a year.”

“How come my exam was so different?” Aqua asked as she entered the room.

“Because your master was a big teddy bear who didn’t want you to be put through the hell that is a TRUE Mark of Mastery exam. You are a master, but you got the title the easy way Aqua.”

“Well…” I start before my stomach growls loudly. “How about food? I’ve been out for three days and I’m starving!”

“Sure. We eat, wait for the others, then train.” Luxu says before heading off to the kitchen.

Nobody's down time

“Ah~, that was good.” I sigh out, patting my stomach after having what I could consider an all you can eat buffet of food and cake. “That was delicious.”

“Glad you liked it, we wanted to make it special for you when you woke up.” Twilight says with a smile.

“Thanks.” I smile. “But hey...I’m a Keyblade Master now, I have a whole heart, and a new Keyblade. And I still need to master twelve other weapons, and those fuckers are going to be a pain in the ass to figure out all their special powers...does anyone in town know how to play a Sitar?” I ask curiously, knowing full well I’m gonna have to learn how to play the damned thing if I want to use it’s powers correctly.

“I can!” Pinkie cheers.

“How?” I ask with a frown before Pinkie somehow pulled a wooden sitar out of the ether.

“When I was learning about all the kinds of parties I needed to know for specific people I found this and it was a great thing to learn, along with so many other instruments.” Pinkie explains with a warm smile.

“I’m….” I start before taking a deep breath, remembering this pink ponies weird antics. “I’m not going to question it, but I’m gonna need Sitar lessons because...one of my weapons happens to be a sitar.” I say before showing Demyx’s sitar...which led to Pinkie giggling like a mad mare. “It’s exactly what it looks like doesn’t it?”

“Of course it does!” Pinkie giggles. “Who even makes a sitar like that?”

“This sitar is made to resemble the symbol of all Nobodies.” I state. “So thinking it’s that is quite a lot of disrespect to those I want to save.” I frown.

“O-oh…” Pinkie stops her giggling and looks down. “I….I’m sorry…” She says sadly, causing me to sigh out and disband the weapon before getting up and walking over to Pinkie.

“No need to be sad.” I say while hugging the pink mare. “I’m sorry if I sounded mean...please don’t be sad…” I whisper, trying to hug her worries away.

“I-it’s alright…” Pinkie says, hugging back.

Luxu came running down from upstairs. “Sweetie and Time are awake… also for some reason Time is pissed at you Ben.” Luxu said as he took a seat.

“The fuck did I do?” I ask with a frown. “I did literally nothing to her, why is she pissed at me?”

There was a sudden crash as Time somehow broke the ceiling, or her floor, and was standing right infront of me as she gave a HARD suckerpunch to my face… causing my head to go threw the nearby wall. “Man I needed to get that out of my system.” Time said, instantly cooling off.

I pulled my head out of the wall and then walked over to Time. “Time…” I say before putting a gentle hand on her shoulder, acting calm in my furious state. “Why, in the name of all that is holy, did you hit me for no fucking reason?” I ask, giving a smile to her as my hand on her shoulder started to tighten and my self restraint working it’s best for me not to smack the hell out of her.

“My Mark of Mastery. Made me realize I keep way too much anger inside and I don’t dish it out. That was for just being a little bitch. Man up Ben.”

“Oh?” I say simply. “Well if you want.” I say before suddenly grabbing Time by the throat and ramming her into the ground hard. “How about instead of being a bitch Time you do something better than randomly smack people.” I growl, not wanting to deal with this shit right now. “I’m going out for a while.” I say simply.

“Not yet.” She says. I look back at Time, and she snapped her fingers, and somehow… I was back to eating breakfast.

“She really want’s to pull this shit doesn’t she?” I frown, starting to hate this situation.

“Who?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, just Time abusing the fact she can control time. Cause you know, her anger issues have to involve me for some stupid fucking reason.” I shrug. “Don’t know why, and I find it really retarded.”

“Um… Ben, Time can only send memories back in time… You did zone out for a second though.”

“Morning.” Time said as she walked in. “So Ben… any good dreams?” She gave me a sly grin.

“Oh you know, the usual.” I shrug. “How was your dreams? Anymore nightmares or was cuddling up to Luxu helping you not have nightmares?”

“Later. Sweetie is up too, we both are masters now. How’s it feel?” She asked, sitting next to me.

“Well…” I say while putting a hand over my heart. “I’m finally whole...and it feels nice.” I smile. “After so long...my Rejection turned into happy Acceptance.”

“Like a real victim of depression.” Time teased as Rarity left the room for some reason. “So… how was the wall?”

“Something that I don’t want to deal with again.” I frown. “But you know, now having to deal with you being all ‘I’m just going to attack Ben for no fucking reason’ is going to be annoying as hell.” I grumble.

“It wasn’t just for no reason. There was a version of you in my Exam and he really pissed me off.”

“Oh boo fucking hoo.” I say. “Nobody said it wasn’t going to be easy, or that it wouldn’t piss you off, but taking it out on people in real life for no reason is stupid.”

“You wouldn’t be saying that… basically it started with Luxu greeting me… and he kissed me, and when he stopped… it was you I saw…”

“You could have just said you liked me.” I joke with a smile.

“You want an express ticket to the moon?”

“Listen how about you spend time with Luxu alright? I’m pretty sure you want to spend time with your boyfriend then with me. You hate me enough as is so why do you even want to be around me to begin with?” I ask honestly.

“To apologize. That whole exam was just messing with my emotions and… making me remember what Core and them did to me… So I had to release some stress.”

“Ya know punching me wouldn’t relieve stress right? Especially when you give me a good reason to hit back.” I explain.

“And you did… then I made it all unhappen. Look, frankly the only reason I don’t like you is because… well, you remind me of my reflection’s Scootaloo… She went insane from the experiments… and now she works for Core.”

“I’m not her. No matter how many times you say ‘I remind you of her’, I’m not your sociopathic Scootaloo.” I say simply. “Remember that, I may be sassy but I’m not her….” I say, trying to hold in my complaint about being compared to another person.

“You just have that same attitude she did. It’s hard not to see her when I hear you talk. I’m gonna go hang out with Luxu, if we don’t come back don’t worry, it just means we fell asleep.” She said, getting up and walking out of the room.

“Okay so that’s a good reason to worry…” I mutter to myself, not thinking about those two doing anything stupid but the fact that sleep could make the two vulnerable. “Whatever...I wonder what I’m gonna do today?” I hum to myself as I thought about things to do today.

Not long after the event with Time, Luna woke up, we had a quick… round and now she and I were in front of Aqua. Since Time is Sweetie’s Keyblade and she doesn’t have any other, she’s just watching. “Alright then, Ben, Luna, you both are masters, therefore you should know some Master only knowledge.”

“What sort of master knowledge?” I ask curiously.

“For starters, the ability to bend light to your will.” Aqua raised her Keyblade up, and three orbs of light floated around her. “You can modify this into various attacks.”

“I wonder…” I mutter before summoning Reunion and raising it, white and grey thorns starting to come out of it before a single ball of light was made, the thorns circling around it like it was protecting it. “Um...those are Nobody thorns right?” I ask curiously, wondering why the hell that happened. “And...is that supposed to happen?”

“From what I know, it can be unique to each master. Now, there is something iven more useful you can utilize, but far more taxing.” A circle of light appeared around Aqua as a second her walked out of her. “Duplicates from light. Like illusions, but they can attack.”

“Cool…” I say, not entirely sure if I wanted to try that yet since the first ball of light felt a lot harder to do even if it looked easy. “Hmm...I wonder if I could…” I mutter before snapping my fingers, three dragoons suddenly appearing. “Huh...when I was with Zeke I barely had the strength after summoning one...now I can summon three without a problem…” I say before waving my hand, the three vanishing without a trace. “So besides control over light what else can a master do?”

“One last thing is the ability to lock and transform a world via it’s Keyhole. But that’s a last resort… and only a Master Keeper Keyblade can do that.”

“Like Castle Oblivion.” I say, still not able to believe how Core managed to mess with it.

“Yes. Exactly like that.”

“Sounds fancy...but wait...wouldn’t a Keyblade master be able to unlock the world? I was told that it was impossible but still.”

“Again, only with the Master Keeper. It’s power is to reshape worlds. It’s one of the five legendary Keyblades.”

“Now what the hell are the other four legendary Keyblades?” I frown. “Cause I have a strange feeling that one of those legendary weapons can just so conveniently fuck with the Master Keepers ability.” I frown, not liking this situation the more I’m hearing it.

“Well, they are called that because they were the first five Keyblades to exist first. The X-blade, the power to create and control how life and the hearts of life exist. The Master Keeper, the power to reshape worlds for better or worse, as well as the travel between them. The Kingdom Key, the true power of a Keyblade and what they stand for. Way to Dawn, the power of darkness, but to be used to protect light and the balance. And lastly, No Name, the Keyblade that controls time, and space.”

“Well isn’t that just fantastic.” I say simply. ”And funnily enough she met the wielders of the Kingdom Key and Way to Dawn.” I think to myself. “But it just so happened that Core tried making a copy of No Name, which happened to be Time Bell...actually why the hell is that keyblades name ‘No Name’? Seems...curious to say the least.”

“Because the concept of time itself is real, but we gave it a name, therefore, time has no real name, so it’s called, No Name.”

“Yet so many names could fit for it but I understand.” I nod. “So anyways back on track before I start derailing everything, I believe we’re going to train on how to bend light?” I ask. “Cause what I did seemed easy but it...really wasn’t.”

“Yes, for today, you are to do the two techniques I showed you until you can no longer perform them. That will be all.”

“Right then.” I say with a nod. “Um...question...there’s such a thing as a ‘Door to Darkness’...would there happen to be a ‘Door to Light’ and ‘Door to Nothing’?” I ask curiously, knowing that what Zeke did with Discord was not a DTD like what Core normally uses.

“From what I know… I’m not sure. I know that DTD’s are real, and DTL’s are a theory, but a DTN is new to me.”

“Well...I’m just gonna warn you that if a portal appears out of nowhere then it’s not my fault...training with something new and given I have Nobody powers can...lead to some weird situations.” I say, giving a warning before I happen to do something stupid. “You want to go first Luna?”

“Sure.” Luna focused and took a meditative stance. A ring of light appeared around her and two other Luna’s were around her. “Wow… now this gives me ideas~” She, and her copies gave me rather seductive looks.

“Uh...I don’t think I can handle three Luna’s at the same time…” I say worriedly, my face turning beat red at the seductive looks. “Not in front of Aqua please…”

“Settle down you two.” Aqua said, chuckling a bit. “I was thinking, Ben, if you can make fourteen light replicas of you, then you can have each wielding one of your weapons.”

“Can I at least master the damn things first? They would work so much better cause Clones would probably be of my skill level...and right now my skill level is that of comparing a Shadow to an Invisible…” I sigh out. “Or in simple terms, I suck at fighting still.”

“What I saw back in the Realm of Darkness proved otherwise. I can teach you everything a Master should know about Keyblades, but as for weapons, you might have to find others to help you there.”

“That is true...I wonder if I can use specific Nobodies to help teach me…” I say with wonder. “I mean they can only teach me so much but still…”

“Well, if it’s still around, maybe some of the people of Radiant Garden can help. They all seemed skilled in a variety of weapons last time I was there.”

I face palmed. “Of course, why didn’t I think of that! I mean some of these weapons came from their Nobodies after all.” I say, accidentally letting that slip.

“Wait?” Aqua asks with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh um…” I start before sighing out. “Do you want the cliff notes or the whole explanation? Cause I have a feeling I’m going to have to talk to you about this…” I say, not entirely sure if Aqua would want to hear the story about my thirteen weapons.

“Did something happen to Radiant Garden?”

“Well…” I trial before, trying to collect my thoughts about how to start this entire conversation. “My thirteen weapons, yes including the keyblade, all came from what I call ‘Organization’ Nobodies, the kind of Nobodies that still look and sound human but are still Nobodies.” I explain. “I’ll explain more when we get to Radiant Garden...it’ll be for the best cause of...certain things.”

“Alright then. So, let’s go.”

“Right then.” I say before pulling my hood up and fixing my silver crown on my head before bringing out Reunion and tossing it into the air, the bike now instead of grey and white, was a mix of reds and blues. “I’d recommend you opening the portal...I’m not good with that stuff yet.” I say sheepishly, not wanting to open a portal then suddenly appearing in the sixth circle of hell.

Aqua opened a gateway and her Master Keeper turned into her regular glider, but kinda looked like Ventus’s was morphed into it. She hopped on and Luna took a ride with me. It took a bit of time, but we found Radient Garden and and landed in what I think was the town square? It’s where Aqua fought Terranort, that’s all I know. “Everything here seems normal from the last time I was here.”

“Yes it does…” I say before hopping off my bike and it turned back into Reunion. “But...I can’t shake off this weird feeling all of a sudden…” I say, summoning Vexen’s shield and ready for a fight.

“Oh, why, hello there young fellows.” We turned around and saw Merlin walking our way. “I must say, I remember you young lass, been what? Nearly a year now?”

“Uh, yes sir. I came because my friend here wants to master a variety of weapons he has.” Aqua replied.

“Well then, you might wanna check with the castle guard and staff. They all specialize in combat up there.”

“Thank you sir.”

“If they give you any fuss, just say Merlin says to let you in. If that old child of mine Ansum has any respect for me still they’ll let you in.”

“Wait what?” I ask while raising my finger up in massive question. “Did you mean that as...Ansem is actually your son or in a different kind of context?”

“I would like to think myself his father. I found him as a young lad, raised him into the man he is today. Taught him everything he knows. You’d think he’d at least visit from time to time.”

“Well…” I start. “He’s probably a busy man, and I have a feeling that specific kind of busy involves that entire castle.” I say while pointing to the huge thing.

“Yes, he always dove deep into research even as a child. Brilliant by all means, but he forgets to take his time and go slowly. Just last year he hired a new apprentice right off the bat because he wanted to conduct an experiment about those with amnesia taking on new identities.”

My eyes widened at hearing that. “Oh fuck no…” I say breathlessly. “Merlin, did this apprentice happen to have silver spiky hair? Tan skin and thin but strong looking?”

“Yes, he was found with a blue Keyblade and armor wrapped around him of all things. Can you believe that?”

“Terra!” Aqua yelled, running right towards the castle.

“Sorry Merlin, we’ve got to go!” I shout before throwing my keyblade up into the air, summoning my glider and riding off, grabbing Aqua and making her ride behind me as we headed off towards the castle. “Shit, I didn’t think we were this close…” I mutter to myself, hoping we won’t be too late for Terranort to start attacking the others and make them Nobodies.

We reached the castle gate, and the guards did let us pass at mentioning Merlin. We got off my Glider and I ran/followed Aqua though the castle til Luna and I lost her. “She must really care for this Terra.” Luna said, catching her breath.

“Terra is Aqua and Ventus’s best friend. Aqua lost Ventus in his coma and she almost lost Terra to the Realm of Darkness, but she took his place...but I’m sad to say there’s a hitch hiker in Terra’s body which is terrible.” I say, catching my breath quickly and trying to search around the place. “Come on, we have to find her before shit hits the fan.” I say before bolting off again, thinking of the right direction to find Ansem’s study.

After a few turns I finally caught up to Aqua… who was with the Terranort, and Ansem the Wise. “I’m sorry miss, but I have no idea who you are.” Terrenort said.

“Terra you have to remember.” Aqua pleaded.

“My name is Xehanort. And that’s… all I do remember. I’m sorry if I knew you before, but I don’t now.”

“Young lady.” Ansem spoke. “If you truly are this man's friend then do you have anything to jog his memory? I’ve been curious about my assistant here as well since I took him in.”

“Would ‘Gazing Eye’ give you any ideas?” I ask while walking into the room. “Please Xehanort, do you know what the ‘Gazing Eye’ is?” I ask, knowing full well that Xehanort is stuck in Terra’s body.

“Gazing… eye?” Terranort asks. “Is that a spell?”

“It does sound like one doesn’t it.” I say simply. “But no, it’s actually a Keyblade. I’m sad you wouldn’t know your own Keyblade Xehanort.” I say. “Hey Aqua, want to know what happened when Terra fought Xehanort?”

“You… tell me please.” Aqua begged.

“That old bald bastard decided, after Terra was succumbing to darkness after kicking his ass, rip out his heart and shove his inside Terra’s body. Terra’s heart is still in his body, but there was a little...hiccup with Xehanort’s plan...Terra’s Lingering Will, that is still in his Keyblade Armor in the Keyblade Graveyard.” I explain. “After Xehanort got his ass kicked he became an amnesiac and him being Ansem’s apprentice was going to happen either way.” I explain, going to leave it at that so I don’t sound like I don’t know literally everything about the past present and future.

“Uhhh.” Terranort said. “That’s… quite a story kid… but nothing you said clicked at all.”

“May not click right now, I’m not a doctor nor do I know much about amnesia, but it’ll come to you.” I say, leaving out that I know five people are going to get killed and turned to Nobodies while Ansem has to run and become ‘Diz’.

“If you say so…”

“Terra,” Aqua said, crying. “You have to remember. Remember our home, Ventus, master Eraqus.”

Terranort flinched. “That name… why does hearing it make me feel guilty?”

“Ansem the Wise, can two hearts live inside the same body?” I ask. “And if that is possible, would both hearts try to take control of the host body and gain dominance?”

Ansem stroked his chin in thought. “It’s possible, the body would submit to the strongest heart, and that heart would in turn consume the weaker, but if both are of equal strength then they would be stuck in a limbo, or fuse together, creating an entire new… being…” He looked over to Terranort.

“I propose that this amnesia is due to this man right here, having the heart of this fine ladies friend Terra, as the body is home to Terra’s heart already, but is battling against a heart that was once held in the body of the man named Xehanort.” I say. “Why he remembered Xehanort is because Terra was the last one to fight the man who took over his body, Terra’s ‘Lingering Will’ happened to inhabit a special suit of armor that then beat him into unconsciousness and was sent straight to Radiant Garden somehow and that is how the amnesia took place.”

“That, that’s absurd.” Terranort said. “How can that possibly happen, no spells or science can pull off such a feat.”

“There are things stronger than both spells and magic.” I say before summoning my Keyblade, Reunion. “This is a Keyblade.”

“That… that looks like the thing I was found with… Well, sorta.”

“Can I see it?” Aqua asked.

“Um, sure.” Terranort walked us over to his quarters in the castle, where he opened a large trunk and there was Aqua's armor, all in pieces, and her Keyblade, Stormfall. “See, it’s just a strangely made sword.”

Aqua picked up Stormfall, and it reacted, glowing a bright flash of white before us. Her armor also vanished from the trunk, and when Aqua pushed the button for her armor to appear, it did. “Never thought I’d see these things again.”

“How? I ran test after test on those things… they were just hunks of metal.” Terranort says, flabbergasted at such an event.

“What you had in your possession is known as a ‘Keyblade’, a weapon of light that is mean to protect those from the creatures of Darkness, like Heartless. The thing you also found next to the keyblade was known as ‘Keyblade Armor’, and as it says in the name it is special armor that can help defend yourself against magic and physical attacks. Only those chosen by Keyblades can use Keyblade armor and even then some forgo the things entirely.” I say with a shrug. “I understand this makes about as much sense as someone praising a single ant as a god but it’s all true…” I say simply.

“If this is all true, then why wouldn’t I recognize someone who says she was my friend?” Terranort asks. “Why only that name… Eraqus? Why did that only make me react?”

“Terra…” Aqua started. “Xehanort… tricked you into striking him down, because he tried to hurt Ven.”

“What?” Terranort looked shocked, horrified even. “But I... I-I never killed anyone.”

“You have never killed anyone.” I say to Terranort. “But the two people battling in your body have. Terra killed his master because he didn’t understand the situation, but Xehanort...Xehanort has probably killed many...and could have killed more.” I sigh out. “I’m sorry man, this may seem so confusing in every which way…” I sigh out.

“Yes it is, and rather boring as well.” We all turned around… and Core was leaning against the wall. “Such dribble.”

“The fuck are you doing here Core?” I ask, summoning Reunion and Vexen’s shield as I stepped forward to keep everyone away from him.

“Simply put… I’m here to collect Xehanort. I finally found a reflection of him, and now that he explained what his intention was, I am here to gather more of him.”

“He’s still Terra, and I don’t want you to get that greedy son of a bitch.” I frown, readying for a fight.

“Please.” He walked up to me, flicked my shield, and I was sent flying thru the wall. “You may be whole now, but you still pose no real threat.” He passed Aqua, and walked up to Terranort. “This will only hurt a lot.” He jabbed his hand into Terranort, and ripped out a black heart. “Lucky that Terra can put up a fight, otherwise I would have had to take the whole thing.” Terranort collapsed on the floor, his hair turning brown as he fell. I quickly came back into the scene and didn’t like this one bit.

Core let the heart float for a bit before Darkness formed around it… making the Young Xehanort from Dream Drop Distance. “Well, that was easier than what I was planing.” Xehanort said.

“You’d be surprised how easy things can be at times.” A DTD opened behind them. “This was all I wanted, enjoy the ‘fight’ against me when it comes. If you live long enough to see it.” Core and Xehanort walked into the DTD, leaving Aqua to rush to Terra’s side.

“DAMN IT!” I shout in rage, ramming my fist into an undamaged part of the wall I was thrown through. “I lead that fucker straight to help….” I growl, hating this situation more and more. “Damn it.” I growl, a crack forming into the wall as I punched it again. “Great...just...fucking great…”

“Ooooouuuuucccchhhhh.” Terra’s body spoke. “That felt way worse than what I was expecting.”

“Terra!” Aqua cheered, hugging him tightly. “You’re back!”

“Yeah. Didn’t expect that, but at least Xehanort is out of me… even though whoever that Core was seemes to be way worse…”

“He want’s to use Kingdom Hearts to bring about Void.” I say to Terra. “Core’s not the worst, but...he’s the worst in the current situation.”

“Void? You know what, I’ll have the fill in explanation later, right now… I’m gonna do something I kinda have been wanting to do.”

“What’s that Ter-” Aqua was cut off by a sudden kiss on the lips from Terra.

My jaw dropped at seeing this before I jump up and down in giddy enjoyment. “The ship is real oh my god!” I say with a giant ass smile plastered on my face.

Nobody's travels

After Terra was done kissing Aqua the woman’s face turned beat red and steam billowed out of her head before she suddenly fell over “Uh...Aqua?” Terra asks worriedly, wondering why Aqua just fell over like that.

“I’m sure she’ll be fine.” I say with a giant ass smile on my face.

“T-t-terra...k-k-kissed me…” Aqua stutters breathlessly, moving a hand up to her lips in disbelief.

“What did you mean by that?” Ansem asks me curiously.

“What’s the last word for ‘relationship’?” I ask before the good doctor nodded in understand.

“I understand.” Ansem says before Aqua quickly got up quickly, summoned her old Keyblade and started smacking Terra with the blunt end of the weapon.

“Aqua stop!” Terra pleads, raising his hands in some defense against the very flustered girls assault.

“You don’t just kiss me like that you idiot!” Aqua shouts, her embarrassed and flustered tone sounding like that of a girl from a high school anime finally being kissed by her lover.

“Alright alright no need to beat up the poor guy for finally showing you his true feelings.” I say, stepping forward to try and stop the super embarrassed Aqua.

As Aqua cooled down a bit, Terra basically told Ansem that he quit and the three of us walked around Radient Garden for a bit to sight see, and to find people who could train me in the other weapons. The ones in the staff I already have dates set up for training, and we were looking for some others who might be able to help. “I thought finding the other eight wouldn’t be this hard.” Terra said.

“Well I mean we need to find seven cause a girlfriend of mine knows how to play the Sitar surprisingly.” I say with a shrug. “But yeah, finding seven masters of seven different weapons is going to be a fucking nightmare…” I groan before rubbing my forehead. “Where’s a pub? I’m pretty sure we can find at least one of those people playing cards and beating people’s asses.” I say, not entirely sure if Luxord’s human form was there.

“Hey, huh?” We turned around, and saw Braig standing behind us. “Terra?”

“Yeah-” Terra was speaking before remembering. “You were the one helping Xehanort!”

“Oops, guess cat broke out of the bag.” His weapons appeared, and we summoned ours.

“Listen, how about instead of losing your other eye in a fight you can’t win how about we all just calm down alright?” I ask, not wanting to start a fight right now with the one eyed gunner. “Besides, it’s a good thing we found you cause I have a...request of sorts.” I say before switching my Keyblade out for the weapons that looks similar to Braig’s.

“No way…” Braig said, suddenly right in front of me and looking at my weapons. “These are the ZRX17 models! How in the hell did you get these?!”

“Oh these?” I ask while looking them over. “I call them ‘Sharpshooters’, but I was...given these beauties from a friend.” I say with a little smile. “But the main reason why I’m sort of glad your here is because...I need help actually learning how to use these damned things instead of pointing and shooting like an idiot.” I say sheepishly, even though I had combat experience with the bloody things I would still like to learn from the person that actually knows how to wield the things.

“Your friend must have really liked you to just give these things away, they cost over 9.7 million munny each and the energy core is forged out of the essence from the sun of whatever world they were forged on.”

My jaw dropped at hearing how special these damned things were. “Holy christ…” I say breathlessly. “I...didn’t think they were that special...I mean there special yes but still…”

“Heck yeah! These things have so much magic placed into such a slick frame, the upgrades are so expensive it’s cheaper to make them yourself, and they allow both anti-gravity, AND small time shifts for the shooter of up to fifteen seconds to stop time completely!”

”I thought time was Luxord’s ability? But holy damn these things are awesome!” I think to myself in joy. “Well that’s just absolutely amazing in every sense of the word.” I say with a giant smile. “So anyways my one eyed friend, do you think you can help me get the hang of these or are you too busy gawking at how awesome these things are like I am?” I ask, still not able to believe how these things actually had a part in why Xigbar had those powers.

He seemed to be thinking the offer over. “Well… Xehanort promised me a Keyblade, if you can match, or top his offer, then I’ll train you pipsqueak. My price as a merc is rare or legendary weapons, and a Keyblade tops just about all of them.”

“Ya know, I’ll tell you legendary info that you possibly never believe.” I say honestly. “Want to know what it is?”

He seemed reluctant, but leaned in to hear.

“Xehanort was going to kill you and string you along as his pawn because of your greed.” I whisper to him.

He seemed to jump back at this info. “That sleazy backstabbing old coot! My greed may be my biggest flaw, but I don’t want to die because of it! I ain’t that greedy!”

“True, but Xehanort is a crafty bald bastard.” I say with a shrug. “So anyways, think that’s enough to slake your price to train me? And maybe, if you're lucky and these two don’t stab you with a knife thirty seven times in the chest for the shit you pulled on them you might just be able to get a chance at learning how to get a Keyblade.” I say with a warm smile. “Also I’m not joking on these two wanting to beat the crap out of you.”

He looked between Terra and Aqua, and gulped. “Uh, sure. My gummi ship is parked just outside of town… I can drive us to… wherever you guys are from… that all?”

“Actually no.” I say. “How much of this world do you know? And if you know a lot can you tell me if there are...special individuals who have mastered certain weapons and abilities?”

“Personally, no… Last partnership gave me this bad eye, but I know a place that might… just um… keep those two and your Keyblades under control… lot of baddies that will kill you as soon as they look at you.”

“I’m pretty sure who we might meet will be nothing in comparison to what we have seen.” I say simply, dismissing my weapons.

“Alright then, follow me. We’re heading to Knowhere.”

“Why do I have a feeling that’s supposed to be a bad joke?” I ask with a frown.

We followed Braig out of town to his ship, which was rather large, and the inside… holy hell this guy is dangerous. Every inch of wall has either a locker with weapons, a weapon rack with a weapon in it, and ammunition boxed all over the floor. “Sorry, I don’t usually have company.”

“I’m pretty sure you should clean before you knock something over and hurt yourself.” I frown, not liking how this place is literally covered in weapons. “Like come on, every inch of wall is filled with weapons…”

“I told you I collect them, guy’s got to have a hobby.” Braig said, taking a seat into the driver's seat. “Will be a two hour flight, find something to pass the time. Anything with a red label, touch and you might break it, green means loaded, blue means broken, and yellow means take it, I got lots more of them.”

I sigh out and start rubbing my temple through my hood, not believing this shit. “Christ...anyways, what is this ‘Knowhere’? Cause it seems a tad weird when you say ‘we’re going Knowhere’ like it’s an actual place.” I say, not knowing that he said ‘know’ instead of ‘no’.

“It is, a colony full of criminals and such, takes all forms of currency, and built in the head of a long dead Celestial being. Man, when you see it, imagine what the thing that killed it must have been, sends a shiver down my back.” We started to lift off, and soon we were heading off.

“I’m sorry, but what?” I ask with a frown. “Did you say a Celestial being? Um...define please.” I say worriedly, not knowing much about this.

“You live under a rock kid? Celestial being, a creature of unknown origin that’s been around since the universe. Massive, powerful, capable of some really cool shit. They’re just about all dead, save for some distant descendants they made with regular life forms.”

“This is starting to sound like something from Marvel Comics.” I frown, not knowing if they would know a comic book company or not, but just spouting it out.

“To each world their own kid, but with my experience, everything seems to exist somewhere.”

“And I suppose ‘Everything’ just so happens to be a Celestial.” I say, not knowing if I was right or not and just making up crap.

“Heck if I know, I’m no historian.” Braig shrugs.

“Whatever, anyways how long is the trip?” I ask, feeling like just using my Glider would be faster.

“Still got an hour and a half, just have a look around, got a shooting range four doors down the hall, just remember the labels.”

“Thank you.” I nod before turning and heading off to the shooting range to get some training with my guns, not wanting to just hope that auto targeting with the things would always get me out of a jam. After I entered the shooting range I was shooting for a good while and was getting a little better, but I looked over and saw a few guns from earth. Huh, didn’t know these were here. “Well I suppose some things would still be similar...but then that begs the question...is there a version of Earth that isn’t imaginary?” I ask myself with a frown, finding that little thing odd. “But...if that’s the case then…” I frown, questions starting to flood my head with everything that might entail. “No, the doctor in Equestria told me Minotaurs and Griffons made the things so...maybe I’m just getting confused for no reason.” I shake my head, trying to not think about complex crap about if even the imaginary multiverse actually existed in the ‘True Reality’.

“Hey.” I looked around, and saw Braig there. “Ship’s on auto pilot, we’ll be there in a half hour. So, you see my latest additions?”

“Yes I did, and I must ask...where in the name of hell did you get those? And who gave or sold them to you?” I ask curiously, slightly worried about this whole thing.

“Odd story, I got them as payment for delivering some packages before I came back to Radiant Garden to check on Terra. I thought it was a rip off at first, but ammo he gave with them was just too good to pass.”

“Do you know what the person looked like? Any defining features or did you just skip over literally everything about the job because you wanted fancy weapons?” I ask, hoping to get more details about this.

“Hey, that job was sketchy from the start. Who has a merc deliver bio-tech components and pays in weapons? Anyway, they guy I got them from and paid me with the weapons was some cyborg looking guy. Glasses, lab coat, had his brain under a glass dome, that guy honestly freaked me out.”

“Are….are you fucking kidding me?” I ask, my body going stock still. “That place exists in this giant realm? You just handed something to a mad scientist called Dr. Gero...who is most likely working for someone you don’t want to meet.” I say before disbanding my weapons again. ”Are you fucking kidding me? Dragon Ball world actually exists? For fuck sakes that’s only going to make our effort a million times worse…” I think to myself worriedly.

“Look, it was a job and I got my pay in both munny and weapons out of it, when you work illegally you don’t wanna be that picky about what you do, you just gotta be good at it.”

“I know I know...but sometimes even if you're working illegally you have to have boundaries on what you will do and what you won’t do…” I sigh out. “But whatever, thank you for telling me Braig, now onto the part where you start teaching me how to shoot these bloody things, cause I don’t want to trust it’s auto aiming for everything.”

“Auto aiming… Oh, that’s an upgrade. There are five in total for that model, so you’ll need two of each, save for the fifth.”

“Can you tell me all the upgrades for the things?” I ask curiously, wondering what other specialness this thing can do.

“First off, is that Auto Aim you said, second is the rapid-fire-tracer mod. Third are the Time-trigger fire mods, fourth is the extended mags, and lastly is the rifle-shot-bullseye mod.”

”He’s going to be so pissed when he figures out I have all those things…” I think to myself. “Alright then...but what do you think of this?” I ask before putting the rifles together and charging a shot, before shooting a big blue and black shot that bounced at a paper target and tearing the thing to shreds before it vanished.

“Wow… I need to get a set of those… So you already have the mods installed… again, you must have laid that friend good to get those…”

“Trust me, these babies aren’t the only thing in my bag of tricks.” I say with a little smile. “But I hope we’ll find some people that can help me out at Knowhere...but I doubt it cause things aren’t that convenient.”

“It’s Knowhere, if you can’t find it there, then you pay someone to.” The ship landed in a docking station and we walked around for a bit, Braig leading us to what looked like a weapons shop. “This is the guy I buy some of my mods and weapons from. He should know about everyone who uses any kind of weapon.” We entered, and we saw what looked like Bobafett's sister. “Diana! How you been?”

“So, so. What you in for Braig?” Diana asked, looking over me, Terra and Aqua.

“Kid I’m with is looking for people.” He pushed me forward towards her. “He’s a… my apprentice.”

“Oh, about time you picked one up. So, kid, what weapons do you use?” Diana asked.

”Okay I know that four are in Radiant Garden…” I think to myself before taking a deep breath. “Okay so I’m going to need to find five other masters, each one having mastered a Scythe, Kunai Knives, Chakrams, a Claymore, a deck of magical cards…” I trail off at the end, not entirely sure if I should mention Xemnas’s twin laser swords.

“Magic cards! Didn’t think anyone other than the old gambler up at the casino had a set of them.”

“Well…” I say before a 52 card deck appeared in my hand. “I hope he’s someone who likes a Fair Game.” I say with a smile. “But is there anyone else with the kind of skills I’m looking for? Cause not only do I have to learn from Mr. One eye here.” I say while moving my hand to Braig. “I have a crap ton of other weapons to master.

“I can get you a list of names, contacts, aliases, and known hideouts. Though good luck with that gambler Dorlu.”

“Trust me, I already have a lot on my plate as is. But thank you for this.” I say with a nod. “So...given that this is a ‘criminal city’...where would this gambler be specifically? Cause I have a feeling casino’s are literally around every corner.”

“Yeah, and he played the owners for them, and won them all. He’s likely in the Gamora. That was his first major win.”

“For some reason that sounds like a woman’s name.” I say, giving a half frown at the casino named after a woman.

“Just expect a lot of strippers… of all genders to greet you. Oh, and Braig, that package arrived.”

“Finally!” Braig cheered, walking up to Diana and signing some papers before a small robot came by and dropped off a box. “Been looking forward this this baby.”

“Mind if I get that list? Also what’s in the box?” I ask curiously, not wanting to be in the dark about another damned box.

“List will be in a bit son.” She said, as Braig walked over to me, holding a small, odd looking gun. It looked like a toy alien blaster from the 1950’s, but it had a blue crystal at the end of the barrel. “You have no idea how hard it is to get these things.”

“We’re inside the head of a giant fuck off being of unknown power, at least to me, so hearing that something’s ‘hard to find’ sounds a tad bit bullshit.” I frown.

“It’s not really.” Diana said. “That gun comes from a whole other dimension. Back when Celestials like the one we’re in right now lived everywhere, a ship of advanced beings came through here, and one of their ships carrying cargo was lost. Billions of years later, we found several parts of it, as well as a small hundred of those little things. They may be small, but they are as deadly as deadly comes.” Diana explains.

“Well alrighty then.” I say with a little nod. “Who knew a gun that looked like something from cliche 1950 alien movies are actually really fucking deadly.” I say.

“I’ll show you why later.” Braig said, holding the little thing in a pocket in his shirt.

Diana gave us the list, and we headed off for the Gamora. As Diana warned, lots of naked… everything… We finally found a lounge area… where Luxord was sitting on a couch drinking a cup of brandy.

I took a deep breath and stepped forward towards the human Luxord. “Hello.” I say simply to the man.

He looked me over a bit. “You clearly are either desperate or lost. People of your groups type, save for blind eye over there, don’t come into these types of places for game, drinks, skin or drugs. So why are you here?” Dorlu asked.

“Let’s just say…” I say before normal sized cards swirled around me and into my open hand. “I’d like to learn the rules so to speak.” I say. “And as far as I’ve heard you’re the only one who knows how to use these things properly.”

He stood up in shock. “I thought I was the only one who had magic cards.” He looked around. “Look, I can, and will help you, but first, you got to do a favor for me.”

“Not surprising to be perfectly honest.” I say honestly. “But anyways, what be thine favor?”

“You see that wolf girl at the bar?” He pointed over at the bar. So other anthros are real too? “I kinda need you to… keep her distracted long enough for me and her daughter to pack up and GTFO this place, deal?”

“You want me to distract a mother from beating your ass?” I ask.

“Her daughter already has twins by me, and she only lets her live in the casino because she hates humans, and this floor is as close as I can get to her without having my legs bitten off. We’ve been meaning to get out of here for a long time, but that literal bitch has her own daughter on a shock color. I can get it off, but someone has to keep her occupied.”

“Quick question...I know that you already have kids with her but...do you two actually love each other and not just for obvious reasons that could make it seem fake?” I ask, knowing that women flock to money and power like moths to a flame. “Money and power can make women do a lot of stupid things…” I say honestly.

I received a surprise smack from Dorlu. “You smart mouth kid! That woman is all I think about! The whole reason I gambled for these casino’s was for us to live in luxury away from that mother of hers. Sadly as long as her mother is around my poor Crystal is nothing more than an obedient slave to her mother's voice.”

The gambler could tell, even behind my hood that was concealing my face, I was smiling at hearing that. “Glad to hear that Dorlu. Don’t worry, I’ll keep her busy while you and Crystal go off. I thank you...and I’m sorry...I’ve been surrounded by assholes that would use their money and power to get whatever they want...I’m sorry for thinking that.” I say before checking my deck of cards and seeing all the cards having a bunch of X’s and O’s on them just as I thought they would. “I’m pretty sure I can keep her busy for as long as you need.”

“Good luck, just remember… it won’t be easy since you’re human.” Dorlu walked off, and I got ready to confront an overprotective mother.

I shuffled my deck of cards without a single thought about it, the cards feeling second nature as I walked up to the mother. “Hello ma’am, would you like to play a little game?” I ask the wolf in question.

She took one sniff, and looked confused. “You smell human… but also Equine? You ever been to a world called Equestria?”

“Yes actually, how did you know?” I ask, being taken off guard only to lead to massive curiosity at this.

“Your smell. You smell like pony.” She took another sniff. “And Zebra?”

“One of the laws in Equestria, due to the massive difference between males and females, is a male can be in a herd. I have five loving girlfriends, and one of them happens to be a Zebra just as you said…” I say with a nod. “But anyways mind if I ask your name?”

“Nyla. So, you here for the furry ladies like most humans?” She said as she poured a cup if scotch.

“I have five girls back home so no. I’m not here to cheat on the five women I love.” I say simply.

“Hah, now that’s a laugh.” She said, taking a sip of the scotch. “Humans and men only come to Gamora for two things, sex, and sex. And trust me when I say, that even though they are the same word, in this building, they have separate meanings.”

“To some men who live here that may be true, but I am not one of those dick blisters.” I frown. “You may have seen a lot of men just go about their lives doing that but thinking that all men are like that is short sighted and kind of stupid. Hell, I used to see women thinking that they are so much better than men yet flocked to assholes that treated them like crap when they could have easily been with someone that actually gave a damn about their feelings, needs, and well being.”

She chuckled. “For a pup, you’re pretty smart human. So, you’re too young to be here unoccupied. Your family here, or you escape the slave traders?”

“I have some adult friends with me…” I say before taking a deep breath, trying not to let my sudden anger show. “And you just saying the word ‘slave traders’....would give any decent bastard a cause for finding and beating the bastards who even dare treat living breathing people like property than as actual human beings.”

“I get that the term ‘human’ on your world means more than just your species, as it does on many, so I’ll look passed that. But even the Nova fear the new slave traders kid. They showed up out of the blue and took over within a week.”

I frowned at hearing this. “Do you know anything about these people? What they look like? Names?”

“Got some freaky weapons, mix of magic and science, they often buy slaves more than trade, and the one’s they trade… do not look like they did before. They do something to them, and they look a lot like… That guy.” She pointed and I turned to look at the person… Jet!

”Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!!! I think to myself quickly and worriedly, now understanding who was owning the slave trade.

I could tell he saw me, walked over, and sat next to me. “Whisky.” He said, and the barkeep poured him a cup.

I took a deep breath and tried to be casual about this. “So how have you been?” I ask Jet.

“Upgraded.” He said, taking a sip of his drink.

“Yay~...” I cheer in a ‘dear god why’ tone. “Sounds like you’ve been busy…”

“Not as much as before. With Yellow gone, progress is much slower than usual.”

“Yeah I heard a little something something about that.” I say honestly. “But I suppose this is one of your ‘me days’ or are you here on break from work?” I ask curiously, knowing that if Jet was here then he and some others were the reason for the sudden Slave trade.

“Work, on break.” Jet says simply.

“Ya know…” I start as I thought of something stupid to say. “Sometimes I wonder what would happen if we were actually friends instead of...ya know.” I say, not wanting to give the wolf details about our past encounter.

“Unknown. My free will was taken from me when I became this. I only follow orders.” He took another sip.

I sigh out. “Kind of thought that…” I mutter before shaking my head. “Oh well...I just hope someday you get your free will back…”

“If you say so.” He took another sip. “I only follow the one with the stronger dark heart near me.”

“Even towards your own death?” I ask.

“Yes.”

I rub the back of my neck, starting to feel awkward at this point and hoping that Luxord was long gone with his wife. “Jeez...this is awkward…” I say bluntly, not knowing what to say to the Invisible next to me.

“Hey kid!” Braig said, grabbing my arm and startling me. “I need a thousand more munny for a three-way with some strippers, you got the cash?” To my surprise, Jet handed him the munny. “Thanks you stranger.”

“No need sir.” Jet said… almost like he was told to do it?

“I was going to tell him to fuck off but thanks for that.” I say with a nod.

Jet shrugged. “His heart was darker.”

“Greed and Lust can do that to ya...but Wrath…” I say, slightly hinting at Core here. “At least to me...that’s where it can manifest the most.” I say, not really knowing why I’m being philosophical to a slave bent to Core’s will.

“Can I ask you something?” Jet asked, catching me off guard.

“Uh...sure.” I say simply, trying to get my guard back up.

“That man… his heart is darker than my current master, but my current master ordered me to follow her and only her, but that goes against my programing of ‘follow the darkest heart’... which is the right choice? Follow that man, or my master?”

“Ya see…” I start. “This is where ‘Free Will’ comes into play. Even if you were ‘programed’ into doing what you believe you should do, it’s all up to you in the end Jet. If you want to follow that guy then whatever. But if you want to stick with your master then that’s fine as well. No matter how much programming you’ve been through, and even if you didn’t have free will, you still have free will to choose who you follow. Your master would be pissed that you disobeyed their orders but whatever.”

“Do I follow my programing, or my orders?” Jet asks, wanting a clear answer here.

It suddenly clicked in my head… so long as Braig is on our side, and if Jet follows him…”Follow your programming. Follow the one with the darkest heart.” I say simply, wanting Jet to at least be on our side instead of me having to fight the guy again even if he didn’t have Yellow to help him.

“Alright then. New master uploaded.” He got up, and kinda floated over to Braig.

“Well that was something.” Nyla said. “Why you have him follow your friend?”

“Cause his old master is, as far as I know, a psychopath that takes slaves to have them tortured and tested on to look like that and be even more of a slave than they already were. So instead of being a slave but having a will of their own, they are a slave and have no will of their own.” I explain. “Also because that guy is my friend and I’d rather have Jet on my side then on the enemies side.

“Makes sense to me I guess. Since you’re in the advice given mood, mind if I ask a question?” The wolf lady asks honestly.

“Sure, I’m a good guy that want’s to help others.” I say with a smile, not wanting to reject others in need of help.

“Do yourself a favor, don’t say ‘good guy’ too much around here. Last ‘good guy’ that got caught in this place was… well, death by sex… the other meaning of it. Anyway, my question is, my daughter likes this gambler, he owns the place, and every other casino in Knowhere, and he did it all by gambling for it. Is it wrong that I don’t trust him for that?”

I took a deep breath, thankfully forgetting the part I didn’t want to know. “Is it wrong not to trust a gambler for owning casino’s? Well that depends, what’s the gambler like? Does he look like a greedy man that just does it for the money? Is he a man that just likes the thrill of gambling?”

“That’s what creeps me out about him. He’s not greedy, just damn lucky. Those cards he plays with are magic, but they are made to play a fair game. He ain’t greedy, and that’s supposed to be a trait in gamblers. It doesn’t feel right for me to see a gambler without greed.”

“Maybe it’s not for the money or for the casino’s...maybe he’s trying to gamble for something that’s a lot deeper.” I say.

“Yeah, rights to see my daughter. She does have… kids by him already… but hey… sperm donor was a gambler and he nearly gambled me into slavery… I don’t know if it’s just my old emotions or fear for her to turn out like me.”

“I understand.” I say with a nod. “It’s alright to have your fears of the past...but if you dwell on them too much they're doomed to repeat.” I explain. “But let me ask...how was this gambler to your daughter? Was he kind and gentle to her? Cause if that’s true...then I suppose he was gambling the most dangerous game of all...being able to be with your daughter, the one he loves dearly against a wolf that hates gamblers due to her past.” I explain. “If I’m right and he does love her with all his heart then...he would have gambled away everything just to be with her.”

“She did say he gambled this place so she could live in luxury, and she and the twins do live in the penthouse… Crap, I’m the bad guy here….”

“It’s alright.” I say gently. “A mother was scared for her daughter, worried that something might happen to her like what happened to you…” I explain. “But...they both love each other...and I think it would be for the best if you gave them your blessing, instead of being paranoid give them your okay to be happy...and maybe you could be with them and be a nice grandmother.” I say with a smile.

“Hey, I’m old, but grandma? I’m not that old yet. My race live to be up to four hundred years old, and I’m bearly forty. Anyhow, tell them they have my blessing when you see them on your ship.” She gave a sly smile.

“Grandmother is a term for a person with grandchildren, I didn’t mean to say your old...but really? Forty is considered ‘old’? I’m sorry but you look like you're still in your twenties.” I say with a smile. “But alright, I’ll give them your blessing...but how long did you know?” I ask, wanting to know how long she knew about our scheme.

“I’m a K9 race, ears that can hear up to a mile away.”

“I shouldn’t be surprised.” I say with a little chuckle. “But you sure you don’t want to see them off?”

“I’ll be leaving this dump sooner or later. I’ll find you, I know where Equestria is anyway. Got some family that live there, and finding a human on that world will be too easy.”

“Huh, didn’t know wolves lived on Equestria. I mean I was already told about Griffon’s and Minotaurs but not about wolves.” I say in surprise, knowing about Diamond Dogs but didn’t think wolves existed.

“Yeah, we tend to make settlements far off the beaten path. Some place called Night Howl Crest. All I know is that it’s far down south.”

“Alright then.” I say with a nod. “But I ask you this because you have a sooner rather than a later.” I say honestly. “You can come along...I’m pretty sure you’d love to smell Equestrian air instead of...this.” I say, surprised that my sense of smell hasn’t burned away from all the shit here.

She seemed to think it over. “Well, been years since I last smelled fresh air… Alright, but you gotta help with my unfinished business first.”

“And what would that be?” I ask, having a feeling it’s going to be one fetch quest after another here. “It better not be distract a mother that could beat a grown man easily.”

“I ain’t you kid. No, I got a… friend that disappeared two days ago… this goes with your hating the slave traders, because it’s not uncommon for them to take visitors that are new to this place. If she’s there then you gotta break her out fast, or she might end up like tall and ugly floating next to your friend over there.”

“Listen I don’t want to know what Captain One Eye is doing right now.” I say honestly. “But who am I looking for exactly? Details will make this all the more better as I’m going to rush into a place where even worse people are in.”

“Details I don’t got… but there is a guy here that might talk… he goes by Ramilua. Has a small shop two miles from here. Just ask for him when you get there.”

“Okay then. Well this is going to be an interesting adventure. What I originally thought was going to lead to finding people to train me turned into a search and rescue...and talking to a mother to let her daughter be happy with the one she loves.” I say honestly. “But any defining features of the shop? Cause as far as I saw there’s an ass ton of shops around.”

“Look for the pink neon rose.”

”Well there’s Marluxia.” I think to myself, hoping to add that person to my master list. “Thank you Nyla, I’ll find you when I finish saving the person.” I say before getting off of the chair, the cards vanishing before I headed out, hoping that Terra and Aqua were fine in this place. ”Let’s hope this won’t go poorly.” I think to myself worriedly.

Nyla left for the ship while Terra, Aqua, Braig, and now Jet and I all headed over to the building with the big pink rose on it. When we got inside we were greeted with the scene of a… beauty parlor? “Greetings.” I looked to my side and my jaw dropped. Larxene?! “I’m Nelare, are you scheduled for an appointment or do you just want a quick makeover?”

“Um…” I take a deep breath. “Two things...first is a question, are you a master of Kunai Knives?” I ask honestly.

She was suddenly holding one between each of her fingers. “Yeah. I use them to cut hair, Ramilua uses a scythe to cut hair, but we both were trained with them to be assassins… We grew up here.”

“Not to take you away from your work but mind if I talk with you and Ramilua in private? It’s...something important, for two reasons.” I say, not wanting to talk about things in public.

“Sure. Hey Ramilua! You got a request!” She called out as a Marluxia with short pink hair walked out from the back room.

“I thought she wasn’t coming toda- oh, who are you all?” Ramilua asked.

“Hello.” I say to Ramilua. “Two things...one is a little...personal thing. Can you two teach me how to wield Kunai and a Scythe?” I ask, showing them both that I can summon the weapons at will, three kunai in my right hand and the pink scythe in my left hand. “And two...Nyla sent me here about helping someone.”

The two looked at each other in surprise for a second. “Well… we can’t just up and leave the shop…” Nelare said.

“Unless,” Ramilua added. “You can assure we can either start a new by making a new one, or getting us jobs at high traffic salons!” He finished with a little flourish.

“I...can most likely assure the later. I know this wonderful salon in a nice town that just so happens to have many people with contacts to help give you two more publicity. It’s on another world but it’s nice and colorful and you’re more likely to pass out from too much candy then being shived.” I explain honestly. “But as I was saying before, Nyla sent me here to help someone...got any info?” I ask, disbanding my weapons.

The two looked at each other and smiled. “It’s a deal young lad! Now… as for the info. The leader of the new slavers in Knowhere is an elderly human woman by the name of Nancy. She has lot’s of strange creatures at her disposal, and few sentient being’s that do the moving of… cargo. She’s not some pushover old lady either. I went down to those docks for a personal order and I saw her behead five life forms in one swing with some human weapon.”

“What it look like?” Braig asked.

“Um… was metal, no visible technology, handle was wrapped in cloth and the blade was rather thin.”

“A Katana? Huh, I got my fair share of those things.”

“Anyway, I can give you directions to the docks they park and trade at, you just let us know what ship to board so we can get out of this place.” Ramilua finished.

“Braig will show you the ship, but where is the docks?” I ask curiously. “Also just so you two know a few others will be coming along...other people I’m asking for to be my master…” I say, wanting to warn them before they meet.

“That’s alright.” Nelare said. “So long as we can finally leave this place.”

“The docks they park at are on floor negative six.” Ramilua said. “Far in the back. If you hear crying you're on the right path.”

“Yeah, this doesn’t sound like the set up to some stupid horror movie. Move around a creepy place and if you start hearing crying then you're on the right path, but if you start hearing the wails of the damned you’ve gone too far.” I say joke, sounding like one of those guides pointing towards the right direction out of hell.

Braig took Nelare and Ramilua to the ship while Terra, Aqua and I went to floor negative six. It seemed to be largely restraints of sorts here, to our surprise, and we kept walking until we were far in the back… and the sound of crying was heard. We snuck around the corners until we saw a rather large ship, hundreds of people, humans and other, in cages with heartless everywhere. There were a few people with weapons, and standing just outside the ship, was what I guess the Nancy woman Ramilua warned about.

She was rather old looking, a katana in its sheath strapped to her side, and she was looking at a locket around her neck with… a sad expression?

“What’s our move?” Terra asked.

“Hmm…” I hum before waving my hand, three assassin’s appearing before they phased through the ground and weren’t there to the untrained eye. “There’s a lot of heartless...and I don’t know how strong Nancy was...but that sad expression...hmm…” I mutter before taking a deep breath and thinking through this, the Assassin’s waiting for my command as I started gently moving towards the area, hoping to not get caught too soon.

We snuck in closer, and I had the Nobodies attack the heartless swiftly. I summoned a few Samurai's as back up, and Terra, Aqua, and I began unlocking the cages. We dealt with the guards, and split up to cover more ground. “Anyone here a friend of Nyla?” I ask, opening another cage.

“Here!” A woman’s voice called out. I opened all the cages as I went, and arrived at the one she was in, she was a mermaid?! “Nyla sent you?” She asked.

“Yes and we better leave fast before shit hit’s the fan.” I say. “Um...should I carry you or can you change your...mermaid half into legs?” I ask, having literally no idea how Mermaids work given they were in so many mythologies.

“My brother was taken into the ship, get him out and near water, he can help.”

“Of fucking course…” I mutter before summoning Dusk’s to keep guard before bolting towards the ship, summoning my shield and Keyblade as I made my way through the place. ”Let’s hope this doesn’t go horribly wrong…” I think to myself, knowing that at any moment shit could hit the fan.

I ran into the ship. The cages in here were empty, save for one… Demyx? I thought as I recognized that hairstyle anywhere. “Holy hell, someone did come!” He said, I ran over and noticed he had legs.

“Don’t worry man, I’m gonna get you out of here.” I say before unlocking the cage and summoning my sitar, starting to strum the thing before a gentle mist of water surrounded Demyx. ”This is tiring as fuck…” I think to myself, even with second nature trying to take over it was still a pain.

“Thanks.” He said, taking control of the water and creating a floating ball water. “This should help my sis out. Names Meyd, did Nyla send you?”

“Yes, your sister is outside being guarded, now come on you fishy bastard we have some leaving to do.” I say before switching to my Keyblade and shield again.

As we ran to the door, we were stopped by Nancy. “Interesting creatures, these Nobodies. The unnoticed other side of the coin when it comes to stolen hearts.” She said.

“Listen, I’m just here to stop slaves from being taken away okay?” I ask honestly, readying myself for a fight. “But I saw you looking at your locket...anything I should know before I have a sword pointed at me?” I ask curiously, wondering if I could get a little knowledge about that.

“Just mourning my lost family members. First my sister, her husband and my nephew… and most recent, my daughter.”

“Where there hearts taken away?” I ask cautiously.

“My sister and brother-in-law were killed before we left earth, and my nephew is missing, likely dead. My daughter was killed by a Keyblade wielder, but her heart was shattered in the killing blow, taking her and her unborn child’s life!”

“Jesus christ…” I frown. “That’s….that’s just….fucking hell…”

She raised her katana at us. “You and your allies all wield those accursed weapons. Whether you are guilty or not. I will have vengeance!” She was cloaked in darkness, rushing at us at much faster speeds than I expected.

“So working for Core helps?” I ask while raising my shield swiftly, hoping to block her attack. “Who wields a Keyblade to kill innocents?”

“His Keyblade and heart were stolen by one of you!” She swiped at the air, sending a energy wave of darkness at Meyd and I, hitting us both and sending him back some feet.

“By who?” I ask with a frown.

“A traitor!” She slashed at me, and I barely dodged.

“Who you mean Yellow? What is it because she actually got some fucking free will and decided to ditch the bastard? Besides, from what I figured out Yellow was his wife who he tricked into thinking was a female version of him.” I say before swinging my Keyblade at the woman quickly, hoping to actually hit the much quicker foe.

She blocked it. Damn that Katana is strong. And deflected it. She slashed again, and cut my arm. “When you care about the ones you love when drowned in your own sorrows and guilt… you do anything just to hold onto the past.”

“THE PAST ONLY MAKES THINGS WORSE!” I roar at her as I shield bashed her. “If you focus on the past then you’re only going to be a depressed mess that will cling to literally anything good or bad! Look towards the future and try to find some sort of light!”

She merely looked at me. “I am a Ventral, darkness is what we thrive in, what we strive to become! My closest loved ones may be gone, but Core can let us live our dream. We will become human demons!” She suddenly closed the gap between us in an eye blink. I was ready to take the attack, only to open my eyes and see water holding her back.

“Hit her dang it!” I heard Meyd say. “That won’t hold forever!”

I growled before my Keyblade started glowing a bright white as I slashed the women bound in water, the strike managing to hit her thankfully as the light turned to thorns and suddenly shot into her from where I struck her, twisting and turning around in her body like a bunch of snakes trying to wrap around it’s prey. “Human demons my ass.” I growl, swinging again dealing the final blow as more thorns struck out at her and ripped at her insides.

She coughed up blood as she fell when the water holding her let go. “Heh… heh.” She placed her Katana on the side, and her pendent over it. “Sister… brother… daughter… I’ll be seeing you.”

To my surprise, her body began to crack, like glass. The cracks kept going, and then, she shattered, nothing left of her other than blood and shards of glass. Did… Did I just kill her? “You finally went to where you belong ‘demon’...in hell.” I frown, taking a deep breath as I tried to calm myself from killing someone. ”Just calm down...self defense after all. She tried killing you and she didn’t give me a choice. She wanted to be a demon so I killed a demon. There’s a point…” I thing before taking another deep breath, this time shakier as my body shuddered. “C-come on Meyd...let’s go meet your sister.” I say, walking off outside the ship.

“Sure…” He said, catching up to me. “Um. I grabbed these.” He showed he was holding the Katana and Pendant. “There’s two pictures in the pendant.”

I took it and opened it. On the right, was the picture of a blond haired woman with blue eyes, leaning against and smiling at a tall, dirty blond man with green eyes. On the left, were four people, one was a girl… I’m guessing her daughter… two men, one holding the Katana she was using… and Zeke?!

“No matter how much they try to forsake their humanity and try to act like demons...they still love each other…” I mutter, still not believing Zeke was in that picture of all people but still. I took a deep breath and closed the pendant and grabbed the Katana. “Meyd, mind if you and your sister come with me and a few friends?”

“Sure, we only came here looking for odd jobs and got grabbed. I wanna put this place as far behind me as possible.” He said.

“You're not the only one man.” I sigh out. “You're not the only one…” I say before heading off, seeing the Nobodies defending the freed slaves like I ordered and finding Terra and Aqua. “You two okay?”

“Yeah.” Aqua said.

“So…” Terra said. “Where are we taking them?”

“Braig is gonna fucking hate me for this…” I grumble. “But I still have two other masters to find, but um...can you take Terra to Ponyville and get Luxu to fix his gummi ship? And someone that actually know’s how to pilot fly the fucking thing? Cause I don’t want these innocent people to die because of his shitty piloting.” I say, wanting Luxu to be here to help the innocents here.

“Will do.” Aqua said.

As she and Terra jumped on their gliders and left, I was standing around the others. “I don’t suppose any of you know about chakrams or claymore’s?” I ask curiously, hoping someone might be able to help me here.

“I think I know someone in my world who can use chakrams.” A kid spoke up.

“There’s a man in either Radiant Garden, or the Olympus Coliseum that knows everything about large swords, Claymores are likely one of them.” Another person spoke.

“I don’t think this is your standard ‘Claymore’.” I say before showing them the claymore in question. “I know it looks more like a club but it’s a Claymore...but thank you both it means a lot.”

“It still counts as a sword though.” The same person said.

“True, and I thank you. But hopefully without much delays a gummi ship will appear that isn’t a slavery ship and take you to a new world just so you can all get to grips with being free and then will be sent to your home worlds if you want.” I explain. “That okay?” I ask while seeing everyone nod. “Alright, let’s get going.”

Nobody's New Adventure part 1

Author's Notes:

Again another colab but with four people this time, and good lord am I scared about this. I hope you all like it cause in all honesty it's...something.
Everything is in 3rd person, there will be parts that have literally nothing to do with my character but let's hope that you all don't mind this chapter...even if it's big...

Terra returned to Huxley and Elzin having found a chariot that they could attach a keyblade Glider too. “Sweet, what other supplies we find?” Huxley asked as Elzin pulled out a ton of salt.

“I found a ton of salt from that bar other there.” Elzin said.

“Why was there that much salt in a bar?” Terra asked.

“Spike the food to make them drink more?” Huxley suggested.

“Okay so what should we do with all of it?” Elzin asked.

“Leave it, we don’t need that much salt.” Huxley said as he pulled out the wagon of food. “Here’s what I’ve got.” Huxley said as Terra and Elzin looked at the food.

“Makes sense there would be this many apples, this was an off shoot of the Apple family.” Elzin said

“What did you find Terra other then the chariot?” Huxley asked.

“A ton of bones… and apple pies.” He replied.

“Well from what I’ve seen of Appleloosa that was probably their last stand weapons.” Elzin said.

“Then explain this.” Terra said, lifting up a shotgun.

“I have no clue.” Elzin said as Huxley looked at it.

“Take it, we might need it.” Huxley said.

The three got everything hooked up and rode off. For Elzin, this was a rather bumpy ride as the wagon kept running over the dry rocky dirt, hitting every rock and hole. After a few hours, the group made it out of the dry lands and into a lush green pasture. “Let’s wait for a bit, I think Elzin needs a break.” Terra said, motioning to Elzin who was looking rather nauseous.

“Blehh.” Elzin said hanging off the side of chariot.

“Yeah I think it’s getting dark we may need to camp out for the night.” Huxley said looking at the sun setting.

They stopped and made camp fast. The group just sat around the campfire, talking.”So anybody got any stories.” Huxley asked

“Well there the story of Destiny where a machine call a ghost resurrects somebody...”

“And you’ve lost me.” Huxley said

“I went to this one world that was rather creepy.” Terra said.

“Let me guess... I give up.” Huxley said.

“Is it a Bendy and the Ink Machine world.” Elzin asked.

“One, what is that and two, how do you know what that is?” Huxley asked.

“It’s a disney inspired horror game and I’m from 2017” Elzin explained.

“Well, whatever it was, it was clearly a place of great darkness. Fought some kinda big rat or something when I was there.” Terra said.

“Yeah from what I’ve seen it’s pretty dark.” Elzin said

“Anyway I have a story.” Huxley said pulling out Key to Avalon. “It's about this Keyblade or rather what it’s based on.” Huxley said as he started the story.

After the story the group was ready to go to sleep. “We should have somebody stay up and guard us for a short while, who wants first watch?” Huxley asked.

“I’ll start, not that tired anyway.” Terra said.

“Okay so let's decide who get second and third shift.” Huxley said as Elzin and Huxley looked at each other.

“1,2,3 Not it.” They both said as they repeated the same line for five more times before agreeing to rock, paper, scissors”

“You two are… what’s that?” Terra said, pointing at the lights in the distant sky.

“Lets mount up and check.” Huxley said as Terra pulled out his Glider and hooked it up to chariot.

“Let’s not forget the stuff out of the chariot” Elzin said

As they were ready to move, the lights quickly moved over them, and they were surrounded by four people on gliders. “Attention off worlders.” One of them spoke, speaking through a megaphone. “What are you doing this far out of the reconstruction zones?”

“We arrived in Appleloosa, sue us.” Huxley said as they surrounded them.

“Please make your way north towards Ponyville.” He said before they flew off.

“Well at least Ponyville isn’t far.” Elzin said as he shrugged.

The trio finished packing and continued making their way north. After several short minutes they found the half rebuilt town of Ponyville, people of all races and species working on rebuilding the much more modern version of the town Huxley and Elzin knew.

“So this is Ponyville huh? It looks better then I had thought it would.” Huxley said.

“Really you thought it would look bad?” Elzin asked.

“Well seeing Appleloosa made me think of the worst.” Huxley said.

“Yeah, let’s find someone here who knows how to get to Daybreak.” Terra said. As the trio entered into the town. They were greeted with friendly expressions, and they asked around for directions towards Daybreak.

“You can take a train, or follow the train tracks north by glider to get there.” A woman they asked said.

“Thank you mam.” Terra said.

“I wonder when the next train is?” Huxley said.

“Random thing Me and Mom went on a train to Montreal last year.” Elzin said before looking at the ground as he remembered he may never see mom again.

“Look don't sweat about Mom I know you miss her.” Huxley said as Elzin looked at him.

“The train leaves in five minutes.” Terra said, holding a schedule the woman gave him.

“Well what are you waiting for, let’s go.” Huxley said as the trio rushed to the train station.

The three paid for the tickets, and took seats. “Schedule says we’ll be at Daybreak in three hours.” Terra said, looking out the window.

“Well since we're all awake let me tell you the story of The One Punch Man.” Elzin said.

(Foreteller’s Reflection: The Mansion)

“Hyah!”

*Clank!*

The five Foretellers were training together in the courtyard of their mansion. It was a free for all since they were training in the scenario where there are multiple strong enemies around them.

Over the last month and a half since they had last visited Daybreak, they had not only been training their Unions but training themselves to pass the limit of their abilities. Most of their training had been against the simulations with Code Keeper. They were able to hold their own with the max level of Sephiroth individually, but if they were to go against someone like Zeke and Unum they would have to fight them together if they wanted to stand a chance.

“Alright everyone. Let’s take five.” Lan said to his comrades.

They all relaxed, leaving the simulation and went to get their waters.

*Ding-Dong!*

“I got it.” Alex said as he rushed through the house.

As Alex opened the door, a man dressed in green and red Keyblade armor was there. “Greetings.” He said.

“Hey. Are you a keybearer from Daybreak?”

“Courier actually.” He reached into his backpack, and pulled out a yellow envelope. “This document if for Ira’s eyes only.”

“Alright.” Alex took the letter and closed the door. “Lan! You got a letter!”

After a moment Lan and the others entered. “Who’s it from?”

“It’s from a Courier from Daybreak. Must be pretty important if they delivered it here directly.”

Lan took the letter from him and started to read the contents.

Dear Ira/Lan

Your speech for your council seat is beginning within three hours, by the time you received this we hope you have your speech and proper documents in order.

Failure to arrive on time or deliver an acceptable speech will result in your seat position opportunity being made null and void, and you will be replaced with another candidate. Please arrive on time, dressed properly, with your paperwork in check.

Sincerely, Council Member Leon.

“Ah! So it’s finally time. I was wondering when I would get a summons for my seat.” Lan said after reading the letter out loud. “I should go take a shower! You four too, since you are all probably coming with me… Right?” He said nervously.

“Of course we will.” Jenny said. “We wouldn’t want to miss this.”

“Yeah Bro. You’ve been working hard on that speech so we will be there for support!” Kira said, Dan and Alex nodded in agreement.

“Thanks guys. Now, to the showers!”

Zeke sat in the infirmary of Daybreak castle. Eclipse had been brought in with a heart that was breaking in two, something that, according to X, had not happened since his third wielder. “So, how do you think this happened?” Justin asked, leaned against a wall across from Zeke.

“From what you told me… and what you said you saw afterwards… it was the Killing Mood…” Zeke said grimly.

“Killing Mood?” Justin asks curiously

“A sort of genetic trigger, or switch that goes off when a Ventral first kills… no matter who it was, the switch gets flipped, and they go into a murderous frenzy. Eclipse is like me, but since his heart isn’t balanced, when his Killing Mood hit, his dark half tried to take over while his light resisted. The result seems to be his heart trying to break in two.” Zeke explained

“How did this whole ‘Killing Mood’ thing start in your family anyway?” Justin asked.

“From what I was told one of my ancestors was a witch that made it, personally I think it’s the mutated product of generations of killers breeding.” Zeke answers grimly.

“Or both?”

“Heh, maybe… makes me scared thinking about it…”

“How so? You think this might happen to you?”

“Not me… my kids…”

As silence took over the room, Cid entered the room. “Hey Zeke, the council is meeting up again, today’s that Lan kid’s speech.” He said, his tone cautious about the scene.

“Thanks Cid, I’ll be there in a bit.” Zeke said as Cid left. Zeke sighed. “Work never stops no matter what’s going on.”

Zeke got up and began making his way down the halls. It was a fair distance to the council room, but he felt he needed the time to think. “HEY ZEKE!” A voice called out.

“Huh?” Zeke turned around, and his eyes widened in shock at seeing Huxley, Terra, and… a red haired Huxley? “Um… what are you doing here, and why are there two of you?” Zeke asked as he looked between the two Huxley’s.

“Oh right, meet my clone, Elzin.” Huxley said as Zeke tilted his head.

“Um… what did your Twilight do?” Zeke asked.

“It was god you idiot, didn’t he tell you that everybody that got sent off earth got a clone to replace them?” Huxley asked.

“No, and frankly I don’t think it matters to me… my clone is likely dead.”

“We’ll anyway, can you take us to my reflections realm of darkness?”

“Uh… maybe?”

“What do you mean maybe?” Terra asked.

“I’m assuming you’re not the Terra I know, but I can’t open a DTD like Huxley can, but I might be able to either know a possible way, or I’ll need someone else's help.”

“I can’t open DTD’s anymore.” Huxley said.

“Oh… odd. How did you get here then?”

“A DTL via my book.” Huxley said.

“How did you learn that?”

“God.” Huxley said flatly.

“Figures… well look, I’ll help with… whatever it is you’re doing, but right now I got a meeting with the council about a new member.”

“Okay well we’re going to be around come find us when you're...” Huxley started before someone shouted at Zeke.

“Zeke!” They turned and saw the Foreteller’s wearing their robes walk up to the group.

“Oh, you’re already here. Good.” Zeke said. “This is Huxley, a reflection Terra, and… Elzin…” Zeke motioned to them.

“It’s good to see you again Huxley. And it’s nice to meet you Terra and Elzin.” Ira said.

“So I’m guessing you already know that Zeke isn’t evil.” Huxley said brushing the back of his head.

“Yeah we kind of figured that when he helped us with a situation back in our reflection.” Aced said.

“Well, in any case, come on Lan, er, Ira. you're scheduled for your meeting today. Got everything ready?”

“Yes. I have prepare my speech and all that.” Ira said. “So is there going to be an audience or is it just fellow council members?”

“If these guys come along that will be all, aside from the rest of the council. Come on, the meeting is this way.” The group followed Zeke and Ira to the council room. They all took seats, Ira in the stand center of the round room, and Zeke atop the chair center of it. “This meeting has now begun. Our first order of business, the speech, memory check, and questioning of Ira for a seat among the council.”

“We will begin with the questioning.” Lord Death spoke. “So, Ira. Are you from the homeworld of Zeke?”

“Yes, as well as the other Foretellers. We are all survivors of Earth.”

“Would you consider yourself experienced in terms of mass population leadership?” Leon asked.

“No. The Unions we have gathered in our world are small at the moment. At best it’s an average leadership role.”

“Have you and your… ‘Unions’ contributed any information outside your world or local area regarding Keyblades, space travel, or magic?” Cid asked.

“Mostly in our general city. Anywhere outside would only have what is on the internet to go by. About Keyblades, space travel and magic. But we do have a plan for the future.”

“How many have you and the other Foretellers given Keyblades to?” Shining Armor asks.

“Roughly around 200 per Union, plus the about of those in the local police force. That would make around 1,175.”

“Have you and your companions faced any off world threat, other than the Unversed in your world?” Lord Death asked.

“During the events of the Fall Formal in our world Core himself had appeared along with Zeke, Unum, and Twilight.”

“What was done about the situation?”

“The situation, a student named Sunset Shimmer was infected-”

“We know that already, what we want to know is, what was done to this Sunset Shimmer as proper punishment?”

“After her darkness was purged by Zeke, we have her serving under our Unions.”

“So in other words.” Leon started. “You have an unstable individual going around, unaided, unwatched, and without any restraints, who can also access confidential information of your Unions?”

“Sunset is just someone looking for a purpose now that her darkness is gone. We took her under our wing to not only teach her self control but also try and steer her into the right direction. She showed great promise as a Keybearer and is one of our best students to this day. She regrets what she has done in the past and only wants to make up for it. We gave her that chance to redeem herself.”

“Was there anyone else?”

“There was an old friend of ours, Crow. But he is on Core’s side now. But in an earlier event, we discovered that Core had gone to Earth and had ripped Crow’s heart in half. One half of light, and the other of darkness. That’s how he can summon the Unversed. But he had sealed his light half somewhere unknown.

“And what are your motives towards the dark half of Crow?”

“We want to keep him from doing whatever his objective is, and track down his light half so we can make him whole again. He may be a potential ally, only if we can get his light half back.”

“But, did you know once split, a light and dark halves of a heart can live without each other, even when one no longer exists after both have become equal in strength? If this is the case, then if you manage to save this, ‘light’ Crow, will you still wish for the two to reunite, or will you dispose of the dark half?” Lord Death’s question surprised the Foretellers.

“We haven’t known that one half can exist without the other. But, we are still determined to reunite them. This is a personal matter. The light half contradicts the dark half thinking about my group. We want Crow to be whole again, so we can patch up the bad blood between us, and be a family again. Even if there is a chance of him still hating us after both his sides reunite, this is something that WE have to do.”

“Good answer.” Zeke said. “You pass the question portion, now for the… background check.” Zeke waved his hand up, and the floor turned white. “This ground now imitates the building, Castle Oblivion. Your most dark and cherished memories are now in card form. Place them on the ground and your memories will tell us exactly the type of person you are.”

Ira was surprised, and noticed five cards were in his hand. He was hesitant at first, but picked one of the cards and threw it on the ground.

The area around them started to warp around them, and it settled onto a scene where the Foretellers were fending of another hoard of Unversed. It was one of the moments where Ira showed how proficient he could act a leadership role.

The next card changed the scene into the scene where Crow had broken off from their group. Where he abandoned them and went to join the Ventrals, and how Lan tried to get him back.

Next was the scene where Lan was called to juvie from Crow. The two had talked and Lan had hope that he would finally get his brother back. But then when Crow had shown to not have changed, Lan left him there in an angry huff.

After that, it showed how Lan hunted down the Ventral he blamed for Crow’s corruption. How he found him and in a blaze of fury almost killed him on the spot. If it wasn’t for Jenny intervening, he would have followed through.

The final scene, was his Mark of Mastery Exam. Where he found a new hope, and the resolve to get his brother back. Therefore passing him, and him becoming a Keyblade Master.

“Well then.” Zeke said after the scenes faded. “We can say without a doubt you are well rounded, been through many hardships, and joy. Lastly is your speech.”

“Well, that went well.” Zeke said as he and Ira walked the dirt trail towards Castle Oblivion.

“I’m glad my speech went over well. I had trouble with it for a while, until settling on it.” Ira sighed.

“Yeah. Well, now that you’re a council member, expect paperwork… often.”

Ira’s shoulders slumped as he hung his head in despair. “I expected as much.”

“Well, anyway, now that you are a council member, you’re about to learn some of the few hidden projects we work on.”

“Hidden projects? Like what?”

“You played 358/2 days?”

“Yes.”

“This is our version of the Replica Project.”

Ira’s eyes widened in surprise. “And you’re going to keep that secret from everyone?”

“Only til we know the results work. While Organization XIII used it to make copies of people, we’re trying to make replica’s of Keyblades, Items, and rare things from memories. If it works, Castle Oblivion can be used to generate unlimited resources.”

“And I can’t talk about this to anyone outside the council?”

“Only during our meetings.”

“Alright. I don’t like keeping things from the other Foretellers, but I understand. This is my new position after all.”

“Yeah. If memories can become reality, this also gives us a clue.”

“A clue of what?”

“How God pulled us out of his head into reality.”

“Fascinating.”

The two soon came across the castle, and entered. Zeke informed the scientists about Ira, and they didn’t question it. The two walked over to a table, three items were on it. A potion, a sword, and a bar of sea salt ice cream. “These are the only thing’s we’ve been able to bring out of the cards and into reality. They exist fine outside the castle, and work fine… save for the defect.”

“Defect? They look fine to me.”

Zeke picked up the sword, and an aura of what looked like code floated around it. “It’s the memory of the person they came from. The software doesn’t fully suppress the fact that, it’s still a card made from memory. Too much use, and they revert to card form. Items at least vanish after use, and food… tastes okay, but try and eat it.”

Ira reached for the sea salt ice cream and took a bite of it. It was okay, but as he continued to eat it, it never changed shape from that one bit he took. It also didn’t show signs of melting either.

“So… unlimited ice cream. Cool.”

“Least until it gives you brain freeze. We’ve made the first rule, no replicating people, or the dead from memories. Second is that any attempts to replicate lost worlds will result in imprisonment.”

“Sounds plausible enough.”

“Well, that’s about it here. Let’s head back and see what Huxley wanted. I take it you tried to fight him first time you saw him?” Zeke asked as the two walked off.

“Yeah, it was him vs. me. But that was a while ago, and we were both on equal ground.”

“Heh, least when you first met him he didn’t freeze you in time and accuse you of being a sith lord on a Star Wars world.”

“Wow, sounds like you two hit if off pretty well.” Ira said sarcastically.

“He kept calling me a Mary Sue… whatever that is.”

“Well, a Mary Sue is a character that is pretty much perfect in every way and overpowered.”

“The complete opposite of Huxley then?”

“Hahaha. Now, now, let’s not talk about a comrade like that. Even if he is kind of an ass.”

“Yeah. Let’s go then.” Once outside the castle, Zeke opened a DTL and the two walked through it, meeting back up with Huxley and them. “So, you wanted a way into the realm of Darkness?” He asked Huxley.

“Yeah, we need to save Aqua.” Huxley said.

“So, what were you saying about the Unversed?” Terra asked.

“Ask the Foretellers.” Zeke said as he shoved Ira in front of the rather confused looking Terra.

“Well, our Unversed were created from someone else. The one known as Core split my brother’s heart in two and that’s why the Unversed are around now.” Ira explained.

“Oh. Alright then.”

Zeke opened a DTL and as the group walked though, they were met with a larger version of Twilight’s Library.

“Who in the fuck gave you permission to enter my house?” A voice asks the group, a man clad in a white Organization XIII robe looking at them with a slightly crooked silver crown on his head. “Also, hi Zeke.” Ben says with a little wave to his follow survivor.

“Hey Ben, I wanted to ask a question before trying anything.” Zeke says, then motioned to the others. “The people in the robes are the Foretellers, the one in the Organization XIII robe is Huxley, the redhead is his clone Elzin, a reflection Terra, and am I missing anyone?”

Huxley counted the heads before speaking. “Nope, that's everybody.”

Ben looked at Huxley for a moment. “Yo.” He says to Huxley simply.

“Hello” Huxley replied.

“Hey kid!” Everyone turned to the doorway, to their surprise, Braig was there. “You got any… who are these guys?”

“BRAIG!” Terra yelled as he charged at him. The sound of glass shattering could be heard before Ben appeared in front of the charging Terra and stopping him with Vexen’s shield.

“Listen, how about you not attack Captain One eye here for no reason and listen to what I have to say. Cause things on my end are...really fucking complicated.” Ben explains with a frown.

Terra looked at Ben and Braig for a moment. “You have a minute.”

“So you see, Braig here is going to be my teacher believe it or not.” Ben starts before disbanding Vexen’s shield to bring out Sharpshooters immediately after. “Cause while I can point and shoot at things with these there’s a lot more to them then just something anyone with half a brain cell can do.” Ben explains. “Hey Luxu! I think you got some special visitors to meet.”

“Coming!” Luxu yelled as he somehow appeared behind Ben. “So what… why are there the ghost’s of my friends here?” He asked, pointing at the Foretellers.

“Fucked if I know.” Ben shrugs.

“No way…” Gula said.

“You, you’re the real Luxu?!” Ava said.

“Yeah, and why are you three dressed in those robes?”

“A bit of a story.” Ira said.

“Does it involve having someone scream at you ‘No, I am the Unicorn Wizard.’?” Ben asks curiously.

“What? No! We asked God what that Kingdom Hearts X was gonna be about, then we saw the movie and asked to be the new Foretellers.” Ira says, not entirely sure what Ben was going on about.

Luxu merely stared at them. “... I’m gonna kill grandpa when I see him…”

“Okay, first up no.” Ben starts, glaring at Luxu. “Second of all…the fuck are you all talking about? What mystical mumbo jumbo is Kingdom Hearts being convoluted about again?” He asks with a frown, finding this rather weird.

“Basically it’s a phone game that got adapted into a movie for 2.8.” Elzin said as they looked at him “What? I’m from 2017 I got future knowledge.” He said looking at the ground. “You don’t want to know what happens in 2016.” He said as everyone wondered what happen in 2016.

“I have five girlfriends and a new happy life with kick ass powers, I don’t give a damn.” Ben says bluntly as humanly possible. “So someone else ask because I’d rather be happy not knowing how the world fell apart.” Ben says, having a good feeling that some major stupid shit happened.

“Any way apart from what my clone said we need a way into my reflection’s realm of darkness.” Huxley said.

“Why do you need a specific reflection?” Ben asks curiously. “Also...I thought you were with Aqua…” Ben says to Terra, having a bad feeling that something weird is going to happen.

“Basically this is My reflection's Terra and we need to save my reflections Aqua to get to My reflections Ven so we can the the three musketeers back together.” Huxley said as Terra wondered what he meant by Musketeers.

“Did someone say my…” Ben’s reflection Ventus said as he come halfway down the stairs, seeing the other Terra. “Um...Aqua! Terra!” Ventus calls out worriedly.

Soon Ben’s Aqua and Terra came down the steps, and just stared at the other Terra. “Ummm.” Ben’s Terra said. “Why does that me have a shotgun?” Was all he could say.

“Because we found it scavenging a ruin town looking for supplies to get up to the Daybreak Empire.” Huxley said as they all looked at him. “What? We landed in Appleloosa?” Huxley said.

“Anyway…” Zeke cut in. “Two things, Ben, do you know any way of getting to the realm of Darkness, and Two, why is your Aqua pink faced?”

Ben looked over at Aqua curiously, only to see her fanning herself as steam billowed out of her head. “Of for the love of christ Aqua.” Ben groans, rubbing his temple gently. “You’re really thinking of that right now?” He asks, looking between his reflections Terra and the Terra with a shotgun. “Both Terra’s, take a wild guess as to what I’m talking about.”

Huxley’s Terra was confused for a moment. “What is she thinking?”

Ben gained a thoughtful look about how to make it seem less blunt before throwing his hands in the air. “Ya know what? Fuck it. My reflections Aqua is dating Terra, and since there’s two of you now…” He says, hoping Huxley’s Terra will fill in the missing gap.

“Oh...OH...oh nope! Nope! Get these thoughts out of my head, she’s like a sister to me, get out of my head.” Huxley’s Terra said frantically, putting his hands up to his head as his thoughts went rampant.

“I treated her as a sister too...but after a while…” Ben’s Terra trails off with a warm smile. “Well I’m just glad I finally made a decision to show her how much I love her for once.”

“I’m glad for you, but still no.” Huxley’s Terra said.

“Well I’m sorry, but Aqua is currently thinking of two scenario’s that I don’t want to imagine.” Ben says simply. “Anyways, besides Aqua needing a new pair of panties…why do you want to go to the realm of darkness?” Ben asks curiously.

“We need to get my Aqua out of there...” Huxley started.

“Yes I know that, but do you want my Terra to start fantasizing?” Ben asks with a frown.

“We need to save our friend Crow.” Ira said.

“Zeke? What’s your reasoning?” Ben asks.

“Just helping Huxley and maybe see exactly what Core is up to there.” Zeke replied.

“And why do I have a feeling you want me to tag along?” Ben asks. “I mean I suppose it would be good to show that I can be friendly to Huxley and the Foretellers…” Ben explains, having a good point with that. “Maybe I can figure out about the void there...maybe that’ll help calm that prick down for once.” Ben frowns. “Oh also, the fuck are you doing in this pendant?” He says suddenly, bringing up a pendant for Zeke.

Zeke took the pendant, and upon opening it and seeing the pictures… sighed. “It’s me, my brothers, my cousin, and my parents are in the other photo.” He explains.

“Did your mother or father happen to have a katana?” Ben asks.

“My brother, Kevin. He loved those things.”

“Well…” Ben says before bringing out the katana in question. “Nancy’s glad to be in hell with her dead daughter.”

Zeke shakily took the katana. “This… this was his…”

“A women I met on Knowhere, who happened to be a Ventral, was a slaver for Core. Killed her with a little help, but still…” Ben explains. “She said her name was Nancy or something...but oh well, she made her decision to be a demon so I just killed her like the demon she was.” Ben says, Zeke clearly noting the small shake in his tone even if he was trying to keep it hidden from the rest.

Zeke was fighting back tears, and everyone could tell. “You know… my aunt Nancy used to say that, if she wasn’t born a Ventral, she’d likely be an accountant or something with how smart she was. Everytime my parents dragged me across oceans she was there at the boats or plane…”

“I saw the sadness when I saw her looking at those pictures...she still loved her family even if she was a monster...hell...I bet what made her be a slaver was...because of her dead daughter…” Ben says.

“She was always a slaver, even back on earth… but she only cared about her family, and nothing else. That’s how the Ventrals have survived all these years as criminals.”

“Christ dude…” Ben says sadly. “I...I was trying...to keep myself calm because she kept on telling me ‘I’m a human demon’...but this is just fucking sad even if the Ventrals are…” He trails off sadly.

Zeke sighed. “Only the ones with nothing left to lose go after that goal...“

“I don’t mean to interrupt, but this is getting a little to depressing... Can we head to the Realm of Darkness now please?” Huxley asked as the rest of the group agreed with him

“Okay...just hold on.” Ben says before heading outside real quick. “Yo Discord! Get your mismatched ass down here!” Ben calls out, hoping the old bastard heard him.

In a flash of light, and confetti, Discord showed up. “What’s up? I was at a party with the gods up in the Olympus Coliseum.”

“Well right now I need help. I have a few people you need to meet.” Ben says before turning around and heading inside, showing off all the new people here. “Discord, this is Zeke, the Foretellers, and Huxley.” He says. “And we’re going to need a ride to the Realm of Darkness.”

“My reflection’s Realm of Darkness.” Huxley said.

“Yes, his Realm of Darkness, whatever. How that’s not just one giant fucking place is still a little beyond me.” Ben says with a shrug.

“Can do, as for coming back that… you’ll either have to somehow hitch a ride with a heartless on their way to the Realm of Light, or find The Dark Margin. That’s the border between the realm of light and darkness.” Discord explained as a DTD opened up.

“And why can’t I just create a DTL out of there?” Huxley asked

“Because DTL’s don’t work anywhere in the Realm of Darkness other than at the Dark Margin.”

“What about a DTN? A ‘Door to Nothingness’?” Ben asks curiously.

“Not even I can pull that off, but you can try if you wish.” Discord said as he popped like a balloon and disappeared.

“Well looks like I have a last ditch plan just in case. I don’t know if I can do it but I think I could try if I’m lucky.” Ben says honestly. “But just so the rest of you know, my powers revolve around Nobodies, and Organization XIII, and sure while I have a heart I have to hear the bastards rant about ‘where’s my heart’ all the time…” Ben explains, wanting to at least give them that little bit of his explanations.

“Then let’s go.” Zeke says as he walks into the DTD, followed by the others.

“Ah the Realm of Darkness, it’s as dark as I remember it.” Ben says while walking out of the portal and seeing the realm.

“You’ve been here?” Zeke asks.

“How did you expect me to find Luxu and Aqua? In some crystal coffin or something?” Ben asks.

“Fair point. So, where should we go?”

“I think we should follow the trail.” Invi said. There was the sudden sound of gunfire in the distance. “Or follow that.”

The group followed the noise to see Aqua beeing chased by some sort man with a machine gun for an arm. “Come back my pretty little Brain.” The man called as Aqua got hit in the leg with a starry bullet.

“AQUA!” Terra shouted as he and Huxley ran towards her.

“Terra?” she asked as she cast Cure on her leg. “How can I be sure that...” she was cut off by Huxley slapping her.

“No time to explain, we need to run!”

“Did you just slap me?!” Aqua shouts.

“Yeah why did you slap her?” Terra asked.

“Man with machine gun Terra, fire your shotgun.”

“His what?” Aqua asked as Terra took the pump action shotgun and fired at the man.

“GAH!” The man said as he got shot in his chest.

“Okay now we can talk.”

“Huxley, don’t run off-oh you found Aqua.” Zeke said as he and the others caught up. He looked over to see the man on the ground. “Who is…?”

“Would somebody explain to me whats going on!” Aqua yelled at us.

“There’s no time to explain, we need to get out of here.” Ben frowns, summoning his Keyblade and Shield at the ready just in case Hole in Chest got up.

“Now that’s a familiar voice.” The man on the ground said as he got up, looking completely unharmed. “Been a long time young Ventral.”

“...Doc?” Zeke said. “Oh…OH CRAP!” Zeke shouted as he pulled out the X-blade and Master Keeper. “This isn’t good…”

“Is that the X-Blade?” Aqua asked.

“FYI, not evil.” Zeke said. “I’m guessing you came with the rest of the Ventrals when Core showed up, right?” Zeke asked the man.

“You are correct. I got so many upgrades, so much knowledge, and while Core takes the hearts of his experiments, I get the brains.”

“Zeke who the fuck is this man?”

“Was my…family doctor.” He replied.

“You’re family has some fucked up taste’s in doctors.” Ben points out.

“You should have met the ‘priest’.”

“I don’t want to know about child rape!” Ben says.

“Can we get back to Dr. Zombie?”

“ZOMBAY!” Dr. Zombay shouted. “Yes, I like that.” He said as he raised his machine gun arm up to them.

“DEFEND!” Huxley shouted, casting reflect and blocking the bullets. “Somebody get this asshole.”

Zeke snapped his fingers, four Darksides appeared and began to repeatedly punch the doctor into the ground. “Let’s go.”

“OH by the way Terra those are Heartless.” Huxley said as they all ran in the opposite direction.

“Fuck this shit I’m out!” Ben shouts before bolting with the others.

The group ran though many area’s, dodging naturally spawning heartless in the area. After a while, they came across a large square building. Using his Keyblade, Ira opened the door and then entered. They were greeted with a concrete interior, chains, blood and a few bones were on the ground.

“Well...isn’t this all sunshine and rainbows…” Ben frowns while looking at the place.

“This must either be a torture chamber, or a prison.” Zeke said.

“This is just one place, who knows how many others like this or worse that Core has here.” Gula said.

“Maybe there is a way out of the Realm of darkness from here?” Elzin said.

“Can somebody please explain what’s going on first, I’m chased by that crazy doctor then Terra and the man in the Cloak come and slaps me then Terra has a gun and I don’t know I just want answers!” Aqua said.

“Look we’ll give you answers when we get back to the realm of light okay?” Elzin said changing into Morning Star armor. “This should light up the way.” Elzin said as he started to glow.

“Shiny.” Ben comments. “But sorry Aqua, but there’s no time to explain, just another day right?”

“Anyway I don’t think we should split up.” Huxley said as everybody looked at him. “What?”

“This isn’t a cliche, poorly funded horror movie.” Ben deadpans.

“Fair point, I was just making it clear just incase somebody suggested it.” Huxley said “But anyway we really should keep moving I don’t want my brain to be harvested.”

“Yeah I’ve played Wolfenstein the New Order that shit hurts.” Elzin said

“Okay when this is done you need to tell me more things I did on earth” Huxley said.

While the others were bickering, Zeke noticed the one chain hanging on the wall. Unlike the rest of the room, it was rather clean. He walked over, and pulled it. The floor disappeared from under them all and they began a long descent into deeper darkness. Except for Huxley and Ben who were floating above the trap.

“Well...that sucks.” Ben says worriedly, holding Sharpshooters to keep himself floating.

The others kept falling until they landed in a splash of liquid. They quickly surfaced for air. “Everyone alright?” Zeke asked.

“I’m fi...wait is this” Elzin smacked his lips. “Blood?” he asked tasting it.

Everyone began panicking, save for Zeke, who only had a single thought. ”Great, this is like when my brother had me help recreate the Carry movie in real life…” He thought to himself. He swam until he felt a wall, and moved around it till he felt steps. “Guys, stares are here.” He called out as everyone quickly got up.

“That was nasty!” Ava cried.

“I hope I didn’t get a disease.” Elzin said

Huxley and Ben soon floated down to the others. “What happened to you guys?” Huxley asked

“The fuck are you swimming in?” Ben asks worriedly, starting to feel green.

Elzin’s only response was grabbing the two and throwing them into the pool of blood.

Ben quickly surfaced and knew it was blood they were bathing in. “Oh...Oh god…” Ben starts, his face turning green.

“ELZIN YOU BASTARD...what we’re technically bastards?” Huxley said

“Can we get out of here quickly? I feel like...I’m gonna throw up…” Ben says, trying to not throw up from how uneasy he is from the blood pool.

“Stare to your right, we got nowhere else to look.” Zeke said as Ben and Huxley quickly got out of the blood pool and the group walked along the steps. They walked for what seemed like hours until there was a sudden crash in the wall, whatever it was hitting Zeke. “Ouch!”

“Zeke you idiot!” Unum’s voice ringing out.

“Unum?! Oh wait… OH CRAP!”

“Who?” Ben asks curiously. “Um...Yellow?” Ben asks, wondering if the voice was right.

Unum looked over at Ben. “Oh… hey guy… um, sorry about that whole… everything…”

“Well...from what I heard is that you are better...you're welcome.” Ben says honestly.

“Thanks, and Zeke, you know we can’t be more than a mile from each other! When you went to another dimension that hurt you know!” She yelled as she shook Zeke.

“How did you even get here?!” Zeke replied as she stopped shaking him.

“I’m not evil or with Core, but luckily the Purified Purebloods can still open DTD’s, then I just ran around til I found you.” She explained, getting up.

“Wait purified Heartless?” Huxley asked.

“Yeah.” Zeke said, getting up and dustin off the dirt from his clothes. “Turns out, Reject Darkness, when used on a Pureblood Heartless doesn’t kill them, but makes a strange little intelligent life form.”

“There is so much shit I’m missing here it’s not even funny.” Ben says bluntly. “Listen, how about later when we’re not in danger we can catch up alright? Cause as far as I know we’re always in danger in this damned Realm.”

“We’d be happy to Ben.” Unum said, then she glared at Zeke. “And as for you, you owe me big for forgetting that we can’t stray too far apart.”

“Y-yes dear.” Zeke stuttered.

“Dear?” Ben asks curiously. “Should I even ask?”

“Unum, my sixteenth wife.” Zeke says.

“I have five girlfriends, you have sixteen wives…” Ben takes a deep breath. “How do you walk?”

Unum grabbed Zeke by the ear. “When we get back to Daybreak I’ll make sure he can’t walk… neither will I after I say he’s done.” She stated, pulling Zeke down the hall by the ear.

“And I thought Luna was needy…” Ben mutters before following along with Unum and Zeke.

“She dumped me on my world.” Huxley said to himself.

The group kept on, finally they entered a massive room, every inch held computer screens, keyboards, and other such devices. “Oh, this is a record room.” Unum said.

“I wonder if Core is just using this room to play Doom?” Elzin said.

“I feel like there was a remake in the future…” Ben comments, not entirely sure but knowing the old Doom was fun.

“There was and it was awesome.” Elzin said.

Invi and Zeke ran up to the consoles. “This will likely have a lot of Core’s plans and research… despite how sadistic it is, it will help against him.” Zeke said.

Elzin looked around before he grabbed his head in pain. “GAH!” as Huxley went to check what was up with is clone.

“Elzin what’s wrong?” Huxley asked.

“I remember this place.” Elzin said as Terra wondered something.

“How does he remember this place if we only just come here?”

“I forgot to mention this, but Elzin was taken off our world by a deal with Core I was easily able to convince him to join me when he realized he was basically trying to kill himself.” Huxley said.

“So he worked for Core?” Ben asks.

“Well ... he has no knowledge of after they took him off world so... we don’t know what Core did.” Huxley said defending Elzin

“Seems weird how he got a dose of ‘Convenience Amnesia’ after he stopped working for Core don’t you think?” Ben frowns.

“Unum worked for Core and you aren't giving her shit about that.” Huxley said.

“I’m still confused on how that happened, mind explaining Zeke?” Ben asks.

“Unum is the only living reflection of his wife, and them coming from a time when there were no reflections, he wanted her. He invaded her village, killed her husband and the whole village, then ‘helped’ her and had her think she was his reflection, not his wife's.” Zeke explained.

“I remember this place." Elzin said. “This is here they fused me with that Erza Scarlet.” Elzin said.

“What?” Huxley said.

“My powers they took a woman named Erza Scarlet then they fused her with me turning my hair red and my left eye able to see through illusions.” He said.

“That sounds painful.” Terra said.

“I’m guessing they put her weakened heart into yours and this trauma cause the memory loss.” Huxley theorized.

“Well...that’s one way to do it.” Ben says worriedly.

As they were discussing one thing or another, Invi kept going through the files on the computer. Most of the information was pretty useless to them, until he stumbled on a certain video log.

“Everyone. I think I found something.” he said getting their attention. He pulled up the file and played the video.

“Are you sure that this woman is powerful? Kevin and I took care of her pretty easily.” Crow said as he was seen dragging a scarlet haired woman by the hair.

“Yes this was the one ______ requested tho I don’t know why he just wouldn’t take a Keyblade and Heartless I don’t know?” Core said. “Set her over there.”

Crow walked over and threw the woman next to some unconscious male.

“Is that me?” Elzin asked as he saw Erza being placed on a machine.

“I think it is.” Huxley said as everybody looked at the two.

“I don’t understand Master. Why don’t you just infect him with a Heartless so you can control him?”

“Because Crow I actually plan on keeping my end of the bargain and letting him wander the universe while we take over.” Core said.

“So he’s only a one use tool. Sounds legit.” Crow said dismissively. “Anyways, I’ll take my leave Master. There’s a certain punk prisoner that I wanted to visit.” He said walking off.

“Good leave, now back to things.” Core said, pulling out his keyblade and stabbing Erza in the heart, removing it and placing it in a jar before snapping his fingers calling lesser heartless to drag the heartless body of Erza away before looking at ________ “now for your powers.” He said placing the heart into the machine and pushing a few buttons and pulling random leavers.

As the video cuts out Elzin asked a question. “Why record that?”

“After all that….” Ben takes a deep breath. “That’s your fucking question?”

“Well, I don’t have that many. It explains what happened to me how, I got my armors, and what happened to cause me to get amnesia.” Elzin said.

After the video had ended, Invi started scouring through the rest of the files. ‘Where did you go Crow? Who is this prisoner?’ He thought to himself before he caught a glimpse of another video that was labeled the same time as the first one. But it was an image of Crow. He pulled up the video and saw that Crow was standing in front of a specific prison cell in the same building.

“So, how’s it going punk?” he asked. Then the camera angle shifted to see into the cell. Who was in the cell, was a blonde Crow. He was bound in chains so he couldn’t go anywhere.

“What do you want?” Light Crow said weakly, not even looking up to his dark half.

“Just here to make sure you’re still in check.” Dark Crow said in a taunting voice. “Oh, and I meet up with our old “Friends.” There were just as weak and pathetic as we last saw them.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Just to mess with you. You are my weakness after all, so why not make you feel like the piece of shit you already are?”

“Why can’t you just see that they never betrayed us!?” Light Crow yelled. “They were the ones to give us a place to belong. And we threw it away all because we got petty.”

“You can keep telling yourself that.” Dark Crow seethed, “But we both know that they abandoned us. Go ahead and rot away in here, while I make them suffer.” With that, Dark Crow left and the video ended.

“Crow’s light half is here!?” Gula said.

“That seems to convenient.” Huxley said

“Well it’s not like we have any other leads.” Aced said. “We got to find him.”

“I’m pretty sure that the prisoner block was that way.” Unum said.

“Or it’s a trap.” Elzin said

“We’ve been here for...god knows how long…” Ben starts. “Even though that we all pretty much jinxed it it’s probably a trap.” He frowns. “I hope it’s not but it probably is.”

“Guys quit screwing around. We’re already ahead of you.” Gula said to the two as he and the others were already down the hall.

“Fine then.” Ben sighs out before following along, having his keyblade and shield out at the ready just in case.

“Coming.” Elzin said chasing after the group.

As they got to the prisoner block they found it unguarded “Okay ether we’re really powerful or this is a...”

“Trap.” Crow said coming from behind them with Dr Zombay.

“Terra quick your shotgun.” Huxley said as Terra fired his empty shotgun at Dr. Zombay.

“Perhaps you should check your ammo before you fire a gun.” Crow said.

“We still outnumber you” Huxley said as they we’re surrounded by Heartless and Unversed. “Oh.”

“This is why you don’t fucking say that.” Ben frowns, readying himself as thorns started circling around Reunion.

“Where’s the real Crow?” Ira said as he and the others summoned their keyblades while Elzin pulled out two swords.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Crow taunted as he summoned his own Keyblade, which surprised the Foretellers. “Like it? I didn’t have him the last time we met, so I’ve been itching to try it out.”

“Sorry but I think someone’s gonna sue…” Ben comments at seeing the Keyblade. “Anyways how do you want to do this? You forfeit and tell us where the real Crow is? Or does bad things have to happen?” He asks Dark Crow, shuffling forward towards Crow ready to strike.

“Pull the lever Crow!” Dr. Zombay said as Crow pulled the lever, everybody was hoping it was the wrong lever...and thankfully it was and instead of Zeke’s group falling down it was Crow and Dr. Zombay who fell down through the floor. “WROOOONG LEVVVVERRRRRR!” The doctor screamed as his echo’s slowly dimmed.

“Thank you Emporers New Groove.” Ben smiles before swinging at a Heartless, thorns suddenly dashing into three other Heartless and the four vanishing from the attack. “Come on, we still have baddies to kill.”

Before long the Heartless and Unversed were destroyed and the path was clear. “Let’s move.” Zeke said as they all ran towards the end of the hallway to find...

“A Gummi ship?” Everybody asked.

“Well random guess but I’d say this is our way out.” Elzin said as everybody got onto the ship.

“Does anyone know how to fly better than Luxu?” Ben asks. “Cause seriously that guy fucking sucks at driving.”

“Well I spent a month on a gummi ship I could..and it actually controls and not a PS2 controler. Great take it away Zeke” Huxley said taking a seat

“Sure thing.” Zeke said as he took the controls and started flying the ride was bumpy as Heartless began trying to take the ship with a fierce determination that only Core’s orders could give them. “Hang on to something, Huxley there are guns use them.” Zeke said.

“Ben, use them.” Huxley said.

“I hate you…” Ben grumbles before rushing to the gummi ship weapons. “Fucking hell how do you use these things…” He mutters before firing at the heartless suddenly and feeling slightly glad he just pressed a random button. “Yay for random buttons…” He mutters before continuing to fire at the heartless trying to get them off the ship.

As they flew off they came to the Dark Margin, Huxley opened his book and pressed on the Zeke’s world button and a Door to Light opened up arriving in Appleloosa in Zeke’s world, the door opened on the Gummi ship and Huxley threw out Terra’s shotgun “Hey” Terra said.

“Its empty and we’re not getting more bullets” Huxley said closing the door of the Gummi ship. An hour later they arrived in the Daybreak empire where Zeke landed the ship and take the separate people back to their own worlds “Well this was fun” Huxley said sarcastically.

“Could you quit it with your sarcastic attitude already!?” Aced yelled.

“Yes, can you stop? Cause that’s a quick way to have your heart start dying. I should know, half of my heart was already dead for at least a week or two.” Ben says bluntly.

“What I do?” Huxley asked confused.

“Enough.” Ben deadpans, tiredness starting to flow through him all of a sudden.

“No, seriously, what did I do If it wasn’t for me you wouldn't know where Crow’s light half was because you wouldn’t have thought to look in the realm of darkness... seriously did I eat your puppy?” Huxley asked annoyed.

“Enough enough.” Zeke says, stepping in to stop this. “It’s been a long day alright? How about we all just relax for a moment and calm down.”

“Fine.” Ben sighs out, disbanding his weapons.

“Zeke’s right.” Ava said taking of her mask, as well as the other Foretellers. “Let’s just calm down for now.”

“Tsk. Fine. I guess we’re all a bit on edge right now.” Jenny said.

“Okay and for what it's worth I’m sorry you couldn't save your friend.” Huxley said as he stretched his arms. “So I’m going to stay here for an extra day Elzin take Terra and Aqua back to our world.” Huxley said as a DTL opened up behind him and The trio walked into the portal.

“I also wanted to say sorry.” Zeke said. “We almost had him.”

“That’s alright. At least we did find a clue.” Dan said. “They wouldn’t needlessly move a prisoner out of confinement. So we can only assume that he’s in a different reflection of the Realm of Darkness.”

“And I felt like I amounted to jack nothing and just tagged along.” Ben points out, thinking about how literally everyone had a reason to go there except him. “But whatever, I met seven good people that I’ll have more weird adventures with.” He says while started looking around town.

Nobody's New Adventure part 2

Morning rose over Daybreak, and all the guests began to awake. They all were still tired from the other day’s adventure, so everyone was going to relax for the day before anything else happened. Huxley was up rather early, searching for the kitchen or a dining room. As he found said dining room he came across a woman and Unum. “Hello, Unum who’s the woman?” Huxley asked

The woman in question merely looked at Huxley with a death glare. “I’m wearing the same clothes and you don’t recognize me?” She asked.

“Zeke?” Huxley said.

She merely hung her head. “Was the last thing in that accursed book of Rune’s…” Zeke muttered.

“Well we now have a last ditch plan to seduce Core if all else fails.”

Huxley suddenly had the tips of multiple Keyblades pointed at him all over his body. “One. More. Word.” Zeke threatened.

“Okay fine I was joking anyway.”

The next to enter were the five Foretellers, who weren’t wearing their robes. The moment Alex saw ‘Zeke,’ He zipped to ‘his’ side and lean on the wall.

“Well hellloooo there. What’s your name?” He said.

Huxley opened his mouth, but decided to let the scene play out for his own amusement. To his surprise, Zeke gave him a flurty look. “Shanna, you knew in town?” Zeke spoke with a false name… and tone of voice while somehow being flurty.

“The names Alex babe. I lead the Leopardus Union. And I got to say you look… you look…. Where have I seen those clothes before?”

Zeke just broke into a small fit of laughter. “Well that was fun. Sup Alex?” ‘he’ said as Huxley just fell down laughing

“Z-Z…” instead of saying anything, Alex hung his head and slowly walked out of the room. Which was then filled with laughter from his friends.

“Ahahaha! Oh, that's great!” Jenny said. “By the way, what up with all that?”

“I owed Unum… Not gonna lie, best sex ever.” Zeke admitted.

“Well I’m going to miss Zeke, but Shanna’s fun.” Huxley said.

“I’m gonna change back… at the end of the day…” Zeke admitted.

“Spell lasts a while.” Unum clarified.

Lan placed a hand on ‘Shanna’s’ shoulder. “I know you can pull through… Shaunna.” He said with a smirk.

“Unless we’re in hiding, please call me Zeke.” Zeke said.

“No Shanna’s fine.” Huxley said as Keyblades surrounded him again. “Okay Zeke it is.”

Everyone took a seat and soon large trays of various breakfast foods were brought out and placed on the table.

“So... Is there an arena here?” Huxley asked

“Yeah, the Mirage Arena in this reflection, looked like Monstro took a bit out of it, so we salvaged what we could and made our own.” Zeke said.

“Good, after breakfast we should have a legit fight.” Huxley said.

“Sure, didn’t have much else planned other than hide from Rune today.”

“So other than the fight against you two, what is left on the itinerary?” Dan said.

“We’ll I have to bring my Twilight back something...Oh and Elzin wanted to warn you about somethings about what happened in the next few Equestria Girls movies but I don’t know what those are” Huxley said as the Foretellers looked at each other wondering how many movies he could be referring to.

Suddenly the doors open and in walks, much to the surprise of the Foretellers and Huxley, a actual pony with a scar over his right eye which is shut tight. “So you all are eating without me?”

“Did anyone order small talking horse for breakfast?” Huxley asked as Kira walked over and slapped Huxley.

Zeke shot up. “How are you awake already?” He walked over and hugged Eclipse. “Good to see you’re up cousin.”

“So Rune finally convinced you eh? And please don't hug too hard!” Eclipse said with a wince.

“I owed Unum…” Zeke let go of his cousin. “So, care to eat?”

“Okay quick question how are you related to a horse?” Huxley asked

“God.” They both said nonchalantly.

“Okay that need more clarifying.” Huxley said as Zeke cut in

“Josh is Eclipse’s dad on earth. God took him seriously when he asked for a fresh start, and he was reborn as Twilight’s twin in his reflection.” Zeke explained.

“Great I’m going to introduce him to my Twilight just to mess with her” Huxley said walking over and picking up Eclipse.

“No, I have problems refraining from calling my cousin’s wife sister. I am not going to your world to fuck with both of our heads!” He said teleporting to a empty seat.

“Hey that was my seat.” Huxley said there were Keyblades pointed at him again. “Fine, I’ll pick another one.”

The two took a seat, and the meal continued.

In an instant, Kira had appeared next to Eclipse with stars in her eyes.

“Hah~ Go ahead.” Eclipse said. Kira then started petting his mane. To her surprise, Zeke’s reflection Dinky walked up and joined her.

“How old are you anyway?” Huxley asked.

“Physically or mentally? Remember I was reborn.” Eclipse says with a shrug, secretly enjoying the pets.

“Mentally.”

“Let's see here….I was twenty-three and now I’m eighteen… I’m mentally forty one.”

“Kind of hard to believe that when you’re a miniature horse.” Alex said. “Then again, must help lure the kids out of school.”

Alex had a Keyblade hovered over him and dropped right on top of him manhood, to which he winced in pain as he fall off his chair. The meal continued rather normally, and everyone went about normally, and quiet. Afterwards, the groups left to each do something for themselves on their free day.

“So where is a gift shop? I have to get Twilight a gift.” Huxley said looking at a map of the City. “Okay there's the shopping district maybe I could buy Twilight a book?” Huxley said as he went off to the shopping district.

Eclipse stood on a balcony looking out over the empire, only Oathkeeper beside him. “Damn it...I don’t even understand my own dream….” He turned and walked back inside, heading to the room he woke up in.

Zeke felt… oddly accustomed to being female fast. He expected the whole experience to be rather embarrassing and scaring, yet he felt not much different than if he were male. Save for the long hair, and breasts. “So, why am I here again?” Zeke asks as his wives all exit the closet, each holding various clothes.

“Gotta see what you look like all dolled up.” Rarity said. “This is just too good an opportunity to pass love.”

Zeke sighed. “Fine, let’s just hope this doesn’t become a habit.”

“This looks fine.” Huxley said skimming the book. “I wish Twilight was here so she could tell me what boo- Is that what i think it is?” Huxley said, heading into the kids section. “The Kingdom Hearts Manga?” Huxley asked. “Well this is too good to pass up.” He said, picking up all four issues of it.

“Can I help you with something sir?” A clerk asked.

“Yeah I need to find a book for a friend and I saw that this was the favorite book store of Twilight Sparkle, or whatever, she’s going by now and wanted to know if there were any books she would recommend?” Huxley asked

“Well there is the this book on the worlds that she wrote I would recommend that for your friend.” The clerk said as Huxley grabbed the book.

“Sweet.” Huxley said as he made his way to the check out.

Eclipse sat down on his bed, Oathkeeper across the room from him as he holds his head with his front legs. “What did I do…..fuck….nonono….. God no….” He lays down sideways and lets himself cry softly while the time goes by.

Don’t blame yourself Eclipse...You were defending me and Oblivion...he is so over protective that some of it spilled onto you...Her life wasn’t your fault. Oathkeeper spoke to Eclipse.

Eclipse wiped his eye before looking at her. “First off, it is. I could have tried to knock her out, or captured her, hell I could have done anything! But I tried and succeeded in killing her! And second, why can I hear you? I’m not in a Deep Dive.”

Well, to answer the second I only can guess it is because I am connected to your light...and right now your darkness is a hair away from being split from you. Thus my heart is most likely being used as a bandage as it were, connecting us closer than before. Oathkeeper sighed before continuing. And the first is wrong. Yes you could have acted differently, but it was in the moment. No one would be thinking clearly in that kind of situation.

“I killed not only a person, someone that as much as I didn’t know was family, but a unborn child as well! And you expect me to just accept that as okay?! I almost wish I had given into other me just so I wouldn't have to feel this, this guilt!” Eclipse yelled before going quiet. “Please...just leave me alone right now….”

Oathkeeper sighed before going quiet, the slight glow from the sunlight streaming in fading away as Eclipse continued to cry.

Zeke was halfway through the clothing when Unum pulled out a dress. “No I’m not wearing that.” Zeke said sternly.

“But it looks adorable” Twilight said.

“I don’t care if it helps me beat Core I’m not wearing that.” Zeke said.

“Fine lets try this.” Rune said pulling out a skimpy dress.

“What, you want me to dress like the queen of mars?” Zeke frowns.

“Role play.” Luna teases.

“... Rune, you have twisted them.”

“Yes I have!” Rune admits cheerfully.

“What the fuck has Zeke been doing?” Ben mutters to himself, having taken a small walk through town as he saw monsters, humans, and assort of other beings in this massive sprawling city as he started heading to the castle. “I mean seriously...a Goat woman standing in front of a school...a skeleton sleeping in the middle of the road….and I am so thankful to run from that one weird skeleton…” Ben shudders, wondering why that one skeleton kept screaming ‘Wait for me human!’. “And why the fuck did he sound like Skeletor!?” He mutter yelled as he continued his walk to the castle. “I hope I can talk to him and figure out this madness…”

Just as he got to the castle, he was run into by a woman in, oddly familiar clothing… and she fell on top of him. “Wha- Shit!” She said, jumping off. “Sorry Ben.” She said.

“Uh…” Ben mutters before getting up and seeing this new woman. “Um...I’ve watched too much anime and I’m sorry for doing this but I need to make sure Zeke.” Ben says before stepping over and gently poking Zeke’s breast.

Zeke blushed, slapping Ben. “What the heck?!”

“Okay thank you.” Ben says honestly, rubbing his cheek. “I’m sorry Zeke, I just needed to make sure. So explaination now?”

“Long story short, Unum can’t be more than a mile from me, or she goes into pain, and with our traveling into other dimensions and she found me, I owed her… and payed by doing a lot fetish that was in Rune’s book…”

“I know at least three that no one would ever do which is so sad...I blame my friends for even telling me that…” Ben grumbles. “But hey at least you’re alive, have all your limbs, and don’t smell like Unum’s stomach.” He says, naming off the three fetishes that they didn’t know.

“Either way, I’m just gonna look forward to when the spell wears off and I change back.” Zeke said as he got up. “So, what have you been up to?”

“Oh just taking a stroll around town, seeing a ton of people, running away from an Earthbound fan that sounds like Skeletor.” Ben shrugs. “Seriously this place needs a lot of explanation….I’m so confused right now.”

“Everyone here is either a survivor from a fallen world, or is part of a world that has joined the Unity… I know that sounds kinda like a cult thing, but no, it’s a step towards all the worlds and reflections interacting again.”

“Cause you know, fuck the rules and let’s start trying to make multiverse theory null and void.” Ben says with a shrug. “But I have a feeling there’s a council thing going on…”

“Yeah, I’m a member along with one or two people to represent each world that’s joined.”

“Why do I have a feeling that I’m going to join in on your council?” Ben asks curiously.

“Only if you want to fill out the paperwork.”

“Listen I’m going to have to help Luna with her damned paperwork anyways cause she’ll force me into it anyways.” Ben starts. “I won’t like it but if it helps us all stand together and be even stronger then that’s fine by me. Oh...also I think Core has learned how to shape shift…” He mentions.

“Shit. Where do you think he learned that?”

“No idea. But if you want I’ll tell you and your council what he told me as he pretended to be God. Just to give you a heads up.” He explains.

“Sure, next meeting is a while though. If you want to inform security, talk to either Leon, Cid, or Lord Death.”

“Wait what about Lord Death?” Ben asks curiously. “Like...the one from Soul Eater? That Lord Death? Silly mask, silly sounding voice and is a fun guy to be with?”

“Yeah, he was X’s second wielder.”

Zeke could obviously tell Ben was trying his hardest not to look excited at hearing that. “Well that’s an explanation I’ll need to hear.”

“Long story… the only thing we agree is that his son and one of my daughters are dating… OCD little bastard.”

“Yeah Kid is a great bit OCD...but he’s a nice guy even if he can…get a little too dramatic over seeing something a centimeter out of place.” Ben says sheepishly, his knowledge of the anime helping him out in this situation. “But frankly, if your daughter is happy then power to them. Being protective is fine, but being overprotective is stupid.”

“You know how fucked up my family is right? The one from earth anyway.”

“And I killed one of them so yes I do know how fucked up your earth family is. But who gives a fuck you’re a happy father with sixteen wives. Let’s focus on our new lives alright? Besides,” Ben says before motioning to everything around them. “I’m pretty sure you’re the king of this place even if your apart of a council.”

“If they even try and put a crown on my head I’m bailing.” Zeke says with a chuckle.

“What do you think I did when I got a crown?” Ben asks before pointing to his silver crown.

“Cosplay as Sora?”

“For some reason the thing won’t stay upright and tilt like it was on Sora’s head but now. I took it and placed it on my head thinking ‘wow I got a crown’. And I’m dating Luna. Sometimes, having a crown just means ‘I have fancy headwear’ not ‘I am king of everything, bow before me!’.” Ben says in a mock impression of a king, which was poor at best.

Zeke just laughed. “To each their own. So… wanna try and have that Twilight Thorn vs Darkside? Then try and bring back more people?”

“I’m pretty sure we have to advertise first cause that fight might scare a lot of people and also make a lot of people see a glorious battle that it’s not even funny.” Ben says. “I’d rather advertise it first just so guards don’t appear and ruin our fun.”

“Well, yeah. We’ll tell Leon and Shining Armor later.”

“Right then.” Ben nods. “Let’s hope they don’t mind giant monster fights...but their guys so they would understand how awesome it is.”

“Yes.” Zeke said as the two shook on it.

“So...time and place...cause both are necessary.” Ben says, wanting to hammer that out before they just summon giant monsters to fight.

“Huh… Ten PM, moon. Seems safest place.”

“Sounds about right.” Ben nods. “We need commentators to help explain the spectacle. I mean Pinkie is fine and all but we need more than just Pinkie to commentate the grand scale of things.”

“Fair enough.” Zeke nods, before the two of them head off to find the right commentator.

“I have the feeling that Zeke’s putting me off.” Huxley said as he returned to his room

“Huxley have you seen Zeke? We need him to wear this dress.” Luna said holding up a ‘dress’.

“No I haven't and is that a dress?” Huxley asked looking at the ‘dress’ that was just two golden bits for the chest and a piece of fabric covering the private area. “I’m pretty sure that's not a dress.” Huxley said as Luna’s ears dropped

“Don’t make me put YOU in this dress.” she said.

“How? That doesn’t even fit me?” Huxley asked.

“Gender change spell.” She said flatly.

“Oh right.” Huxley said nonchalantly. “Anyway I’m actually looking for Zeke myself. He may have forgotten our fight.”

“Oh well if you find him tell him that we’re looking for him.” Luna said as the fifteen of his wives just walked down the hallway.

“Okay then.” Huxley said confused before heading out to immediately find Zeke hiding underneath a park bench. “Hiding from the wives?” Huxley asked

“You have to have seen what they’re trying to get me to wear.” Zeke deadpanned as he gets up. “Sorry I delayed the fight, been hiding and looking for a commentator for… reasons.”

“Giant Monster fight?” Huxley asked to Zeke’s surprise.

“Yeah, good guess.”

“Ben ran up to me and said Giant monster fight.” Huxley said

“Oh yeah. Well, I got time and the wives don’t seem to be here, so to the arena?” Zeke asks, brushing some hair aside. “How do women stand hair this long?”

“I don’t know.” Huxley said as they went to the Arena.

Eclipse wandered the castle, memorising every pathway, trying to do anything to ignore the screaming in his head shouting ‘Murderer! Child killer! Die in a hole!’ “Shut up!” He yelled randomly, startling some passerbys. “Sorry.” He said as they hurried away. Eclipse sighed and continued his self guided tour. “Only the restricted places are not memorised now….”

“Who want’s to see a giant monster fight!?” Eclipse heard a familiar voice call out to the public.

“Giant monsters? Inner geek...calm down…..don't just take off. It may just be nothing….but it could be cool…..fuck it I’m going.” Eclipse said after a short internal argument.

“Oh, hey Eclipse.” Ben says with a little wave to the pony. “Heard me talk about giant monsters fighting?” He asks. “Also how are you doing today?”

“I’m shit, thanks for asking. And I think ponies in MY reflection heard you with how loud you were.” Eclipse stated bluntly.

“I’m not that loud, sorry to hear that your shit but still glad to see you.” Ben says. “Anyways giant monsters are going to fight, want to know what giant monsters are going to fight? And sadly no Godzilla isn’t here.”

Eclipse sighed. “Fine, which ones are fighting?”

“Twilight Thorn vs. Darkside.” Ben says with a smile.

Eclipse’s eye went wide “You have gotta be shitting me.”

“Nope.” Ben says with a smile. “I can summon Nobodies, and I think I’ve got it down enough to summon the thing...I wonder when I can summon a giant dragon next?” Ben wonders to himself happily.

“My god. Okay inner geek, you win this round. Where and when!” Eclipse said excited.

“Ten PM on the Moon. So sadly no giant monsters in the middle of a city but that’s fine enough.” Ben says with a shrug. “And I’m pretty sure there will be some fancy magical crap going on so it’ll all happen. Let’s hope Luna won’t mind a new crater or two appearing there.”

“If this one is anything like mine, she will get over it…...eventually……”

“Well I’m pretty sure they’ll figure it out sooner rather than later.” Ben shrugs.

“So, what has been happening other than the monster fight being planned while I was out?” Eclipse asked, temporarily forgetting his problems.

“So. Much. Shit.” Ben says in a simple, yet slightly exhausted voice. “Like holy hell, so much shit to explain. But long story short, became a master, have a now fully alive heart instead of a partly dead one, finally got masters to help me with my weapon training, my reflections Terra is dating Aqua, and so much other shit that it’s just…” Ben explained rubbed the back of his head.

“Wow, that's a lot. I found out who my father was from earth, found out I’m Zeke’s cuz, got a armor upgrade and recently went temporarily insane.” Eclipse said in response.

“Huh...didn’t know. Also...I’m trying not to go insane as well from killing someone...it was a Ventral that probably was the most caring but…” Ben sighs out, not wanting to go down this road.

“They were people….crazy murderous people but still….it's going to take a while to get over…”

“I’m sorry for bringing it up.” Ben says honestly. “But to change the topic...who do you think will win?”

“Honestly? I think it will be close, but my munny’s on Twilight Thorn.” Eclipse says. “Darksiders are more common than a Twilight Thorn and so their strategies are known. Also, Heartless rely on instinct, while Nobodies can strategize. Then you add speed and I think Thorn will win.” Eclipse says, seemingly coming up with this outcome right then and there.

“Makes sense, but as far as I know Darksides rely more on strength than speed so if the thing could get it’s hands on the Twilight Thorn then things might not end well for it.” Ben explains his point.

“Which is more important in a fight, the power of the blow, or the first one to land a blow? If you get the first strike, your enemy is playing catch up from there on out.”

“While that is true sometimes it’s not always true.” Ben says. “You could be fast and smack a strong opponent five times before they could even blink, but if it does about as much as a toothpick does to a brick wall then it hasn’t done much.” Ben shrugs.

“That brings up another thing, do you need someone to tell how much health each one has?” Eclipse asks.

“Actually now that you say that...none of us has Scan.” Ben frowns. “I mean we could normally tell because of battle damage that’s on the surface but...by that standpoint we have no way to tell how much health something has.”

“Well then, I guess I should say that God gave me the Scan ability huh?” Eclipse smirks.

“Ya know…” Ben starts. “What would happen if God forgot to tell us we can open a menu and then check our stats, equipment, and skills? Cause I’m feeling like that’s a little something we should have...cause battle experience alone is great but sometimes it can’t hurt to double check with a little magical screen telling us what we have and what skills we have.”

Eclipse shrugs. “Because this is reality and not a game? I don't even know how I can tell enemy hp...I just know.”

“Try focusing and say ‘Scan’ like you're casting a spell.” Ben suggests. “I suppose I’ll be the guinea pig here.”

Eclipse nods and focus his eyes on Ben, focusing in everything including body language. “Scan!” Eclipse says as his eyes emit a faint glow. “Wow….that worked? I'm surprised it did.”

“How much health do I have?” Ben asks. “Do you notice any weaknesses? Strengths? What?”

“Well, you have about as many bars as Sephiroth, maybe more if my memory is wrong, and other than knowing your body language and muscle movement, I can't see any the way your thinking.” Eclipse explains.

“Well at least we know it’s not like Final Fantasy to say the least.” Ben shrugs. “But I wonder if the rest of us could learn that ability sooner or later...also how the fuck do I have over 12 bars of health?” He asks curiously, finding that health amount a tad too big for someone like him.

The five Foretellers were taking a leisurely stroll through Daybreak. Taking in all of the sights that the Empire had to offer.

“Wow, this place looks pretty nice.” Dan said.

“Yeah, we didn’t get a chance to actually tour around when we were last here.” Jenny said. “It looks good for a once post-apocalyptic wasteland.” The others agreed. While touring, they started to remember what happened back in the Realm of Darkness.

“So you all remember the footage back in the lab right?” Lan asked, with the others nodding. “So what do you think?”

“It was a surprise really.” Dan said. “It was obvious that that wasn’t the same lab that they kept Crow, or even did the experiment. It was probably all imported to stage the trap.”

“Which means that Crow is in another Realm of Darkness.” Alex finished.

“Well, if worst come to worst, then we can just ask Zeke if we can look at other reflections. But we still need to narrow it down. There could hundreds of reflections.” Jenny said.

Lan agreed. “Well all we can do is work through it. For now, let’s just enjoy our down time.” With that, they continued their walk.

“Oh, hello.” Ben says while walking towards the group. “How are you all doing?” He asks, trying to strike up a friendly conversation.

“Hey Ben,” Lan greeted. “We’re just touring around. How about you?”

“Oh just walking around, telling everyone about the giant monster fight that’s taking place on the moon. Ya know, the usual.” Ben says with a smile.

“Giant Monster fight? What does that mean?”

“Twilight Thorn versus a Darkside.” Ben answers. “Me and Zeke talked about it before one time and we’re finally getting around to it.”

“Wow really!?” Alex yelled. “I want to see that! When is it?”

“Ten PM.” Ben answers again. “So who do you think will win? Speed and strategy, or Strength and Instincts?”

“I lean towards speed more.” Alex says

“Ditto” Dan agreed.

“I think strength is gonna be the winner. Their more sturdy and take more hits.” Jenny said.

“I can’t decide really.” Kira shrugged.

“I feel like they’d both be on equal ground. I guess the match will answer everything.” Lan said.

“And my answer to that is this fight will be awesome and who cares who wins cause giant monsters are fighting...too bad Godzilla won’t be apart of it though...but that would be overkill.” Ben chuckles, remembering how stupid strong that overgrown lizard was. “Anyways which Equestria do you come from?” Ben asks honestly, having a good feeling that they came from an Equestria like Zeke and Eclipse.

“Technically it’s not Equestria. We’re from the Equestria Girls Universe. It’s a bit like our world, except more peaceful.”

“Wait you mean that human thing that was gonna come out in 2013?” Ben asks curiously. “I do remember there were trailers about it, looked fine enough...but if a normal person were to go there they’d think everyone was high.” Ben frowns. “I mean seriously, humans having those personalities and color schemes? Don’t you think that’s a tad silly and weird?”

“We all got picked up by God and given Keyblades. Now fighting an ultimate evil, and you’re probably dating one of the main cast if the pattern is keeping up. Is that really the weirdest thing to ask about now?” Jenny said sarcastically.

As they were talking a voice called out to them “Hey!” the voice shouted as they turned to see Huxley out of breath.

“Huxley? Why you in a rush?” Lan asked.

“Have you seen Zeke he ran away when he saw his wives and that guy can run fast when he’s scared.” Huxley said.

“Well not that anybody else noticed, but I saw him dive into a trash can a while ago.” Dan said. “That was a couple blocks back.”

“Hopefully he’s still there, Thanks.” Huxley said running off.

“Wrong way.” Dan said as Huxley went to the other direction.

“Why did you tell him it was a few blocks away?” Kira asked. “He’s in that trash can over there.” She pointed to one near by.

“I thought it would be funny.” Dan said with a smirk. “You can come out dude.”

They saw Zeke exit the the trash can, stumbling as she walked over to them. “Thanks.” He said, exhausted.

“So when is the spell gonna wear off anyways. You can’t keep hiding from your wives for very long.” Jenny said.

“Not until around eleven or twelve.”

“Well you better keep hiding. I’m pretty sure I see Luna coming down the street.” Alex said.

“Yeah I’d better run…” Ben says worriedly.

Zeke’s response was collapsing on her knees. “You try running all day… Damn, either I’ve gone soft, or the female body is making me more tired than I’d normally get?”

“Need some help?” Ben asks, willing to lend aid to the exhausted Zeke.

“Sure.” Zeke said as Ben helped her up. “Man I don’t feel right.”

“Here. This will help.” Kira said, casting a Curaga on Zeke.

“Thanks… still got that stomach ache though… Must have been number forty on that list…”

“I don’t want to know Zeke.” Ben frowns, helping Zeke run from Luna.

“Well that was interesting.” Lan said. “Well, let’s just get back to our tour. I’m sure that Cafe Twilight told me about is around here somewhere.”

With that, they continued their day.

“Where is he?” Huxley asked outloud. ”Maybe I should go back to the foretellers and ask what street it was on?” It was at that moment, someone rammed into him.

“Sorry Huxley.” Zeke said, helping him up.

“Thanks, wait I thought you were in the dumpster?” Huxley asked confused

“Was, got out, running again… Oh, we still gotta have that fight…”

“And I’m here to help Zeke run from his wives...and I suppose I’ll be a makeshift referee for this encounter.” Ben chimes in.

“Okay if you're the ref I want to make it clear only one keyblade for Zeke.” Huxley said as Zeke looked at him.

“Makes sense.” Ben says while thinking a moment more. “Okay so this is a friendly match, no deadly blows and if either of you can’t fight anymore or I think the fight should stop before it get’s out of control I will stop you both alright?”

“Seems fair.” Zeke said, summoning Master Keeper.

“What about summoning?” Ben asks curiously. “I think that should also not be apart of this match…”

“I don’t know any summoning spells, what about you Huxley?”

“Nope, no spells...unless Wayfinders count which I don’t think they do?” Huxley said

“I was meaning you can’t summon Heartless Zeke.” Ben frowns.

“Oh…” Zeke said. “Alright, I only do that for special reasons anyway.”

“Alright so we fighting here or should we disguise you to get to the arena?”

Zeke snapped her fingers, a DTL opening up. “This will take us to the arena, we can fight there fine.” She said, walking into it, followed by the others.

“Sweet.” Huxley said, walking into the DTL “This is bigger than I imagined.” Huxley said in amazement.

“Then apparently you haven’t been to a stadium before.” Ben says.

“I’ve only been to the Coliseum.” Huxley said

“Well, it’s actually just a bunch of single rooms set up like mini versions of the Mirage arena.” Zeke said.

“I wonder what would happen if we all had teams for the Mirage Arena. If memory serves those fights are actually quite challenging.” Ben says, wondering what’ll happen if they all teamed up to beat the tournaments there.

“Meh, come on, let’s go find an empty arena room.” The three walked inside and found one quickly. Zeke entered a few things in then she, Ben and Huxley entered the room. A bright light blinded them for a moment before they found themselves in the Olympus Coliseum. “Feel familiar?”

“Yeah now let’s begin.” Huxley said pulling out Key to Avalon and three wishes.

“Hey! I only get one, but you get two?”

“One out a thousand. It only seems fair.”

“Yet Zeke’s only using one as per the rules, wouldn’t it be fair if you only used one?” Ben asks.

“Fine.” Huxley said, unsummoning Three wishes. “Let’s go.” Huxley said casting “Ifrit” Huxley shouted as flames surrounded him.

Zeke held Master Keeper, waiting for Huxley to strike first. ”He’s gotten pretty strong… I wonder how strong though?” Zeke thought.

Before Zeke could react Huxley jumped out of the fire and looked different more monstrous with his keyblade acting as a tail.

“Well shit.” Zeke said, deflecting an attack. Zeke jumped into the air, throwing Master Keeper into a Reflect Raid, striking Huxley three times before he blocked the rest.

“Burn.” Huxley said as he took a deep breath and launched a fireball at Zeke.

Zeke took a blocking stance, and right before the Fireball made contact, he was surrounded in a dome of Keyblades. “Uhhh. I didn’t summon them!” She called out.

“What in the world?” Ben asks, summoning his keyblade and shield just in case he’ll need it. “Know why they were summoned?” He asks worriedly.

“Nope. I was just getting ready to block, then all these guy’s just appeared by themselves. They’ve never done that before.” Zeke admitted.

“You can let Keyblades talk through you right? Well let’s have X talk or one of them can talk…” Ben says. “Maybe it has something to do with your stomach problem and maybe your little...weakened state.” He says, not entirely sure what’s going on.

“Alright.” Zeke said, the Keyblades disbanding the dome and floating around her. She placed a hand on one. “What’s the deal?” Protect. Was all that came out from the Keyblade speaking to Zeke. “It just says protect... “

“Okay...that didn’t help. Maybe my Keyblade could tell us.” Ben says while raising his weapon up. “I hope it can talk through you...even though it’s technically me.” He says, hoping it could help tell them what’s wrong.

“You are with child.” Huxley said in a deep voice

“Wait WHAT!?!” Ben shouts, looking at Zeke suddenly, worry plastered all over his face at this sudden revelation.

“Beast sense’s. I smell a second heart within you” Huxley said.

Zeke’s face turned a deep shade of pink… before Keyblades appeared everywhere. “I”M GONNA KILL UNUM!!!” She screamed, breaking a nearby wall and it somehow leading to outside the arena.

“Holy fuck!” Ben shouts. “Uh...listen Zeke, I know this is sudden and I can understand your anger, but can you not kill her? Please?” Ben asks worriedly, starting to slowly move towards the exit so he could get out and warn Unum quickly.

Huxley quickly changed back and ran up to Zeke. “Whoa calm down buddy you’re going to hurt the baby.” Huxley said, not making things better.

Zeke’s response was every Keyblade out slashing at Huxley, rendering him unconscious before all of them even hit him.

“Oooooh fuck…” Ben says worriedly, raising his shield in worry. “Uh...Zeke? Um...want to go get something to eat? Maybe do something to distract you from….beating me or hurting Unum a lot?” He says, hoping to get something through her blind rage right now. To his shock, Zeke’s eyes changed, one glowed a bright white, and the other pulsated with darkness. “Uh...hello?” He asks, hoping that was still Zeke and not something worse.

To his further surprise, her hair turned blue. “Damn, that was close.”

“Okay what the fuck is going on?” Ben says worriedly.

“It’s me, the X-blade, I can take over Zeke’s body if needed… and she really didn’t make this take over easy.”

“Okay so how do you want to handle this sudden situation?” Ben frowns.

At this point Huxley woke up. “Man that hurt.” Huxley said running to Ben. “So why is Zeke’s hair blue?”

“That is X controlling her body...and thank god because I was scared I was going to get beaten way too much.” Ben says while keeping his shield up just in case.

“You’re lucky I finally managed to take control… At that much rage and power Zeke was accessing from his heart, me, and the other Keyblades, she could have killed Core in a fight.”

“To be honest that doesn’t sound helpful right now. So anyways...want us to warn Unum?” He asks X.

“You warn Unum I’ll find the Foretellers and Eclipes just incase Zeke breaks through.” Huxley said getting on a Keyblade glider.

“Don’t worry about her breaking out, when I take over Zeke loses consciousness. Until I give control back, she’s out like a light.”

“Okay then…” Ben says while lowering his shield. “Well...we should still warn Unum about all of this…” Ben frowns. “Christ, and here I thought this would have been a simple day…”

“Come on, let’s go for a walk, I usually just see things from what Zeke is doing, so moving around myself will be a nice change.” X said as they walked out of the hole and into Daybreak, followed by Ben.

“Well...I suppose it would be nice to talk with you X.” Ben says honestly. “By the by...what do you think about my Keyblade?” He asks, showing X his Keyblade.

“Frankly, it’s not a real Keyblade unless some Grandfather Light is forged within it, it’s sorta like a copy, since a Keyblade is only it’s Keychain, that Keychain lacks Grandfather Light.”

“Well...I suppose that makes sense. Cause this keyblade was...forged from a piece of my heart.” Ben explains.

“I know, it sounds just like you.”

“Alright...I just hope Reunion isn’t saying anything silly.” Ben says sheepishly.

“It doesn’t say much, but when it does talk, it’s mentioning the things it’s been through since it was forged… gotta say, where or how Core made a Keyblade forge I’ll never know.”

“Well it’s worrying when you think about it...I just hope we can stop his forge or his forging technique to stop him from just making as many as he wants.” Ben says with a frown.

“Again, without Grandfather Light, or Darkness, they’re not real Keyblades.”

“It’s real enough...but anyways how’s it feel being wielded by Zeke?” Ben asks curiously.

“Honestly, refreshing. Even Mors, er, Lord Death, was kinda a pushover in the beginning. Zeke grew up to be a killer, but only will kill to protect what he loves. Having an experienced fighter from the get-go is nice.”

“I have Unum and I already told her that Zeke got knocked up.” Huxley said dropping of Unum from his Keyblade Glider.

“I am so sorry- why is X taking control?” Unum asked.

“Because she would have killed you if X didn’t...did I forget that part?” Huxley said.

“All I heard was I knocked up my husband and that was it.” Unum admitted. “I didn’t think those spells were fertil… crap, then the spell won’t wear off till… I’m not actually sure. I’ll need to ask Rune.”

“I don’t know much about magic but I’m pretty sure the spell will stop taking effect after a day or so after birth…” Ben says, taking a wild guess but it seemed like a good guess either way.

“I guess that sounds about right.” Unum said. “Crap… well, I did number seventy… and that was one I tried not to do…”

“I don’t want to know.” Huxley said as the Foretellers arrived.

“Oh, hey guys.” Ben says, trying to change the subject from Rune’s fetishes.

“We came as soon as we heard. So is it really true? And why is her hair different?” Kira asked.

“His hair is different because it’s the X-blade in control and yes she is pregnant I was the one that told her.” Huxley said as they wondered how he could tell.

“Well that is very interesting.” Dan said, “So I’m guessing that she was pretty mad.”

“He wanted to murder Unum.” Huxley said.

“Alright, I guess the best option we have now is to go to the Palace and tell everyone else. Should we keep him captive until he calms down?” Lan asked.

“I’m not giving control back to Zeke til we can make sure when I do, she’s calm.”

“Alright. Then to the palace.”

“Yeah I actually have a bit to talk about with all of you.” Ben says, remembering he had to talk to the council about stuff...before stopping. “Waitwaitwait...did you say one of your wielders was Lord Death?” He asks, a small amount of giddiness starting to show up.

“Yeah, his name was Mors back then, was human too, lost a fight with Core, world split into the other worlds, multiverse, and because he became a grim reaper, his heart was out of balance, and lost the ability to wields me.”

“Well...that’s a whole bunch of something.” Ben says, his eyes wide at hearing such a thing. “Didn’t...know that.”

“Yeah, Lord Death is from the generation that survived the world breaking into many. So that makes him just a few trillion years younger than Core and God.”

“My reflections Discord and Celestia and Luna’s parents said they were survivors of the Keyblade war…” Ben says honestly. “There nice people don’t worry but...just thought I’d mention it.”

“Lots of people lost their lives that year, yeah, the war lasted a year. You can say almost every Keyblade has PTSD just remembering a small thing about it.”

“I am so sorry.” Ben says quickly, not liking how he made them remember something so horrid. “There’s so many questions I have...yet I doubt I’ll be able to learn much…” He says, not sure if he could ask X any questions about the past and if that would at all cause bad things to happen.

“Let’s not dawdle on the past for now. We need to make our way to the palace.” Dan said. “And If you are curious about the War, then we could tell you at a later time.” He offered.

“You all have a lot to explain about all this ‘Foreteller’ crap, and Luxu has a lot of crap to explain as well, and hopefully you all could talk to him.” Ben says.

“Oh yeah, we have some questions for Master Luxu too.” Alex added.

“By the by...should I ask what he stored here? Cause he said that he shoved something here and made sure Core couldn’t reach it...know why?” Ben asks curiously, remembering Luxu talked about golf clubbing this place away as far as he could to keep it away from Core.

“We’ll explain on the way.”

“So you're telling me…” Ben takes a deep breath. “That the Master of Masters decided to craft the most dangerous, most deadly, and most whatever else Keyblade just because he was scared of X?” Ben frowns. “This thing can revoke existence better than Memory Stealer.” Ben says worriedly.

“That’s about the size of it.” Jenny said. “He explained it all himself when we found the damn thing.”

“Why the hell would Jesus make something so fucking demonic?” Ben frowns, remembering that the Master of Masters is God's son. “Um...did you know about the Masters father being God?” He asks curiously.

“Yeah we already know. And he made it because he was afraid that X-blade would appear again, also if Master Ava failed her role in spreading the light after the War had consumed all worlds in darkness.” Lan explained.

“Then it's a good thing this Master Ava or whatever did her job right.” Eclipse says walking up to the group.

“Yes. If it wasn’t for her and her students, then the worlds would still be coated in darkness.” Kira said seriously.

“Yeah, I wasn't dissing her. That was a complement, trust me.” Eclipse says in response to the hostility.

“Anyways.” Ben says, not wanting a bad thing to start here. “Besides the Master deciding to make an existence ender...mind telling me about all of the stuff that happened before the War?” He asks, wanting to know more about what happened before the war happened.

“Well the original Foretellers were the students of the Master of Masters. Before he and Luxu disappeared, he gave each of his students a role. Ira to lead them, Aced to be his second in command, Invi to watch over them, Gula do decipher the Book of Prophecies, and Ava to gather and teach the Dandelions. All while gathering their Unions and training exceptional keyblade users. After they discovered a Nightmare Chirithy, the Foretellers began to distrust each other. One thing lead to another, and that started the Keyblade war. Between the Masters and their Unions. The only Union that didn’t participate was Master Ava’s Union as she released her Dandelions, and went after Luxu.” Lan explained.

“That…” Ben starts. “That sounds like the stupidest fucking soap opera I have ever heard.” He says with a frown. “I’m sorry I know it’s something that’s deep and meaningful but holy fuck.”

A DTL opened behind Ben, and Luxu walked out. “Dude, insult that stuff again, and I will kill you.” Luxu said, his tone one of anger.

“I didn’t mean to offend…” Ben says honestly.

“Yes you did…”

“I suppose it would seem that way to someone that’s lived through it.” Ben sighs out. “Anyways what are you doing Luxu?”

“Duh, as for why I’m here, I came to see the ghost’s again.” Luxu looked at the Foretellers. “I take it you saw the Hall of Sins?”

“Yeah, we did when we rose the tower back up.” Alex said. “And we’re not ghosts. We have names.”

“To me, you're ghost’s of people I once knew. You see the rest of the hall?”

“The hell about a hall?” Ben frowns, not entirely sure about this part.

“It’s where my reflection’s and I all placed our friends robes and Keyblades to rest, as well as the boxes.”

“Well then…” Ben frowns. “I wonder how much more very important crap I’m missing…”

“Well he did say boxes. So was there more than the Void blade the Master wanted to hide?” Dan asked.

“Myself and dad had reflections, so yes. Lot’s to hide. Void was just the worst of them. Each box holds something dark, costing them all to lose their hearts and bodies. All that you see them as now is a Lingering Will.”

“Wait...Lingering Will? I thought that was just Terra’s armor acting on it’s own?” Ben asks in confusion.

“A lingering will is like a ghost possessing something.” Luxu explained.

“I turned my reflections Lingering Will back into Terra and now something is telling me that was a bad idea.” Huxley said.

“My Terra is back to normal but...his armor is still probably in the Graveyard...or not because of that really weird situation where a crystal coffin holding Ventus there appeared….” Ben frowns.

“Maybe, who knows. So, ghosts, wanna see the other boxes?” Luxu asked.

“I...suppose.” Ben says honestly. “I might regret it but I might as well know. I’m missing so much info as is….”

“Good, oh, as for bringing a Lingering Will back to life, it’s just getting them what they lost back.” Luxu explained. “Now then, let’s head to the Hall of Sins.”

“Let’s a go.” Ben says as he tagged along to find this Hall of Sins.

“Find me before you wake Zeke up I’m going out.” Huxley said as his stomach growled.

“You all head on, explain it all to Zeke later, I’m gonna help his wives prepare for when she wakes up.” X said, walking off.

“I’m going to head off as well, besides, I need to tell you something X….in private.” Eclipse said

“So I guess it's just the rest of us.” Alex said. “And I’m really curious what else the Master of Masters had up his sleeve.”

“I wonder what wonders I’ll have to purge from my memory. Also Luxu...you do know that the ‘Hall of Sin’ sounds like an actual dungeon from the Diablo series right?” Ben asks.

“Diablo? What’s that dick gotta do with this?” Luxu asked.

“I mean the game Diablo, not that bastard.” Ben says. “Ya know, the top down dungeon crawler made by Blizzard?” He explains, hoping Luxu knew about it. “Actually...now that I think about it in some worlds have video games about other worlds?” Ben asks with a frown, finding that little trail of thought quite interesting.

“Let’s not get distracted.” Lan intervened. “To the Hall of Sins.”

“Sorry man.” Ben says sheepishly. “I’m...getting into too many tangents now a days...with a side of philosophy for some weird ass reason.” He frowns before following along to the Hall of Sins

The group of Luxu, the five Foretellers, and Ben arrived in the Hall of Sins. The room looked to be untouched since the last time Zeke and the others were there.

“Now then” Luxu said, gaining everyone’s attention. “Where do you think the other boxes are?”

“Where?” Dan asked.

“It's in another chamber connected to this one.” Luxu said, summoning Gazing Eye.

“What chamber? I don’t see another room.” Jenny said.

Luxu struck the floor with his Keyblade, and In a flash, there was a small spiral staircase appeared where the floor was. “I like to call it, ‘Hell’.” Luxu said as he walked down the stairs.

“Well let’s see if it lives up to the name.” Ben mutters to himself as he followed Luxu down the stairs, along with the rest of the party.

The group walked down for a while, finally exiting into a massive, dimly lit room, where black boxes like the one Void was in were placed in aisles, with each having a Gazing Eye and a tattered black cloak resting on them. “I’m the only one who walked out of here. The last Luxu of all the reflections of me...” Luxu said.

“The other you’s died? How’d that happen if you’re still here?” Alex asked.

“...When we all came here, you can imagine we all weren’t in the best mental state…I walked away, because I didn’t want to die...“

“Oh…” Ben mutters, now understanding full well why Luxu called this ‘Hell’. “That’s...can we agree to never tell Time about this?” He asks Luxu worriedly.

“Agreed. Now then, each box holds something different, something dark. That’s why we hid them all here, they’re all weapons, some worthy of being Core’s, others that have no reason to exist. This room, is the devil’s arsenal.”

“...” Ben takes a breath. “Um...wow...this is...pretty fucked up…” He frowns, not entirely sure if he want’s to start looking through the boxes. “But...why do I have a feeling one of these have plans for some demon golem army or something…” Ben asks, just naming off a random thing that could exist in here.

“It could be. From what we saw last time, it couldn’t be any more dangerous that the Void blade.” Lan said.

Luxu kicked open a box, knocking over the rusted Gazing Eye and tattered cloak on it in the process. Inside, was a small pistol, with a Heartless symbol on it. “Experiment 0894-BA… the Heartless gun… rather than dying when shot, instant heartless, never needs to be reloaded, instant dark army for the holder.” Luxu said.

“Oh.” Ben mutters. “That’s...special. But um...is all the items here made of Darkness?” Ben asks. “No experiments made using Nothingness?” He asks, his morbid curiosity sadly getting to him.

Luxu walked over to another box, and flicked it open also. Inside, was a sword that looked like it was made from glass. “Experiment G8529-R3… the End… one hit, as a paper cut, enemy becomes a Nobody, and their heart… destroyed.”

“Well this room certainly earned its name.” Dan said. “Were all of these just for experiments or is there a purpose? Besides putting the world in more danger by them existing in the first place.”

“Purpose?” Luxu chuckled coldly. “Everything in here, it’s purpose, was to end it all… just because my father feared the X-blade. Void was his worst one… second to none… not even Experiment one.”

“What’s the first experiment?” Kira asked

Luxu merely pointed up, as everyone looked up, they nearly screamed at the massive eyeball staring at them. “Experiment one…the God of the Void…or, at least, an artificial Void.”

“Why in the name of the nine hells did he decide to make a god like Beholder!?” Ben asks, fear filling his voice as he stared at the giant eye.

“The Void does contain life, far more dangerous and evil than anything the realms of Darkness, or Core, could ever make. If one was to access that power… I need not say more.”

“So...Void Lords and Eldritch beings do exist…” Ben says worriedly. “That’s...not good.”

“God and Core, before they became what they are now, had a younger brother, he fell into Void, Experiment one… was born from grandfather's own blueprints my dad found… and he made it reality.”

“I…” Ben starts. “For some reason...I feel like I should know who that is...but I don’t know why.” Ben frowns, rummaging through his head on where he might have heard of someone who has the powers of the Void.

“In any case, you all now know just how dangerous everything in here is…so make sure…if you ever need to use anything here…know that you accept nothing short of hell for using the things in here.”

“Memory Stealer isn’t anywhere near this…” Ben mutters worriedly, thinking that Xion’s keyblade was already stupid strong but seeing this hell it feels like he was holding a normal stick compared to an arsenal of the damned.

“Dad wanted to create weapons, to kill gods… he succeeded. He made weapons fit for devils.”

“To think, the Master of Masters would make these weapons. He taught you and the original Foretellers and inspired their Unions. This, isn’t befitting of a true Keybearer.” Lan said sadly.

“You know what he, and all his reflections told my reflections? About what was in our boxes… he said this to all of us… ‘they’re peacekeepers.’” Luxu said angrily. “And we were dumb enough to believe it.”

“Well...if he told you the truth you’d probably smack him and tell him to destroy it…” Ben says. “It still doesn’t excuse this hellish amount of weapons that don’t deserve to exist to begin with but still…”

“Yeah... there is only one thing he made, that could come close to redeeming him…” Luxu reached into his cloak, and pulled out a scroll. “Blueprints… for a Keyblade Forge.”

“X said you needed Grandfather Light to make Keyblades…” Ben says, still not a hundred percent on this whole ‘make keyblades without light’ part.

“That’s what makes this one invention amazing…place Grandfather light, no matter how small, into its fire… and it will make it grow, and multiply. This forge, can bring back the Grandfather Light.”

“That sounds...both amazing...and yet scary that he somehow figured out how to make a primordial entity grow and multiply…” Ben says honestly.

“It’s not complete though, it’s missing one thing… a rather sadistic missing piece…”

“What is it?” Lan asked.

“The heart, of the X-blades wielder…”

“Ya know...I thought it would have been the Heart of a world and all that inhabited it...but that seems equally sadistic for some reason…” Ben says with a frown, not sure why he thought of something like that.

“Do me a favor… don’t tell Zeke about it, he’ll try and work around it…and fail. Only a balanced heart can make the forge operate, power it… I’d rather not he know this is how every Keyblade forge is made…”

“Don’t worry. We’ll keep quiet.” Lan said. “What do we do with the blueprints though? There is a chance he’ll find them.”

“Luxu is on my reflection of Equestria so Zeke won’t always see him so there’s that...and I’m pretty sure Luxu would sooner cleave a world in half then have that scroll get into anyone’s hands other than his…” Ben explains.

“Even so… Gazing eye has shown me that you find Core’s forge, that one he modified with darkness… that event will drive Zeke to his limit.”

“Well thank you for answering my question on Core having his own Keyblade forge...cause X said that my keyblade is just a copy of one…” Ben explains.

“Not a copy, just… incomplete.”

“Now that we’ve seen… everything, we should head to where the others are. We’ve been here quite a while. And I’d rather not be in this room any longer than I have to.” Lan said coldly.

Luxu snapped his fingers, opening a DTL. “Yeah, I gotta go. Told Time I was heading to the bathroom and it’s been awhile since then now.” Luxu said as he entered, the DTL closing as he walked in.

“Well then...who want’s ice cream? Cause I want ice cream to help drown my brain from that horrifying mess…” Ben says while clapping his hands. “Also sorry that Luxu had to go...he has a girlfriend now.”

“We get it… well I get it.” Lan said. “So, we should be on our way.”

The rest of the party had swiftly left Hell.

Eclipse walks with X for a while without saying anything before saying. “I'm just going to come out and say it… two things. First, I can't summon Oblivion. Second….it's about the person I killed.”

X stopped walking, and stood there for a time. “Your heart… it’s trying to split. Back in the day, we called that ‘Split Core’. When darkness and light in a heart is trying to come apart by themselves. I am curious though… what happened to Oblivion?”

“I…I watched my darkness consume his Keychain. The darkness also took away his free will, saying that although Oblivion is a Keyblade of light, it draws power from darkness.”

X was visibly struggling to keep calm. “Oblivion is a Twin Keyblade, Oathkeeper keeps him in check, while he is made from light, his power is connected to the darkness in his wielders heart. Oathkeeper draws from the light only, the two were middle children, made to replace me until a wielder of my own showed up for me. In other words, they are the balance keepers when I am not around.”

“I...I'm so sorry...I can tell Oath is keeping her sadness and anger bottled up, but my darkness point blank said, one more tug on my heart, and he comes free. I can't help her.”

“A Keyblade without it’s free will and mind… becomes close to a fallen Keyblade, in your understandable equivalent… of a demon. As for your heart, yes. One tug, one his over the heart, your darkness will escape from you. Now then… I saw Oathkeepers dents.” X’s tone was dark.

“The first ones were from….the kill...the others were my darkness when we fought...I didn't think a Keyblade could dent.” Eclipse says, still perplexed by that fact.

“We may be powerful, but even we face mortality, injuries. While age isn’t the issue, it’s about the impacts that can do us in. For every bit of darkness we destroy with our wielders, we both grow stronger… if the darkness is too strong for us to handle, we bend, twist, crack, shatter… die. Seems your opponent and your darkness were too strong for the both of you… what triggered this?”

“I...I killed one of the Ventrals….in anger after she dented Oathkeeper. Oblivion was screaming for her blood and I noticed she was wary whenever I struck near her stomach….I used stopga despite knowing how draining it is and struck with the intent to kill….I killed both her...and her child.” Eclipse said, his breath becoming heavy as If he was about to throw up. “After that...the killing mood….and you can guess the rest…”

X was silent for a long time. “So, you admit killing an unborn child to a council member… while I won’t punish you for the killing of the woman… her child is another story… that, you will be punished for.”

“I figured that would be the case...and I wouldn't have it any other way….even Oath shut up when I brought up that fact.” Eclipse said, looking at the ground.

“I don’t think Zeke or the council should know about this… but… was this the girl?” X pulled out the pendant Ben gave Zeke, and showed the pictures to Eclipse.

Eclipse nods sadly. “Yes, her name was Kristy.”

“If Zeke’s memories are right… she had one dream… aside from robbing every bank in Australia.”

“I believe it...they are human. Bad people, but human just the same. And humans dream.” Eclipse says shakily. “What...what was hers?”

“To be a mom.”

“Heh...so not only did I take her life...but I stole her dream…” Eclipse says, tears forming in his eyes. “Damn it….”

“Now then… what should your punishment for killing an unborn child be?”

“Nothing is too much for that… hell, I'd give myself a life sentence. But something tells me you have a different plan.”

“A life sentence sounds good… from now on, you’re sentenced to life in caretaking.” X said, a smirk across the face he was controlling.

“I….what?” Eclipse says, confused.

“You heard me. When you get back to your reflection, open an orphanage, and take care of every lost child you come across… till you die. Understood? You ended a life not yet lived, so your punishment will be to help and aid those that need it in the beginning of theirs.”

“I… I understand. I don't think I'm...the one to raise children but I understand.” Eclipse says, still confused, but glad he is getting some kind of punishment.

“Good then, now, mind doing me a favor?”

“Depends on the favor.” Eclipse responds.

“I’m heading over to Zeke’s wives to give control back to her… mind when she wakes up, you keep her from strangling Unum? She kinda knocked her up.”

Eclipse stared blankly at X for a moment before bursting out laughing .“Oh gods...Sure X, I'll help.”

“Great, wanna know something only I know, well, Kingdom Hearts and I know? It’s about Zeke.”

“I'll bite, what is it?”

“Zeke is a human Keyblade, you know this, but the kind of Keyblade he… she is… it’s a human version of me… and so will her child… you understand that there’s only meant to be one of me in existance, now there’s gonna be three. You know what that means?”

“The multiverse is fucked when that child hits puberty?”

“Ha! Not quite. None of Zeke’s other children were born like… me, only this one… which makes me thing only the ‘direct’ descendants of Zeke can be like me, if that happens… need I say more?”

Dawning realisation hits Eclipse upside side the head. “The child will have a balanced heart. And have access to Kingdom Hearts...oh fuck.”

“Not just that, if this child is born female, then she might have another X-blade child. Half Keyblades are one thing… but human X-blades… they’re demigods.”

“If this kid is female….Zeke will have given birth to the Keyblade variant of the Alicorns...holy hell….”

“Exactly. If that happens, that’s a positive, and negative.”

“I can see how. Positive, you have a race of balancers. Downside is exactly that, a race of balance. One kid becomes too goody two shoes, and one will end up being a villain. In fighting amongst family over something as natural as breathing for them. And with access to Kingdom Hearts and now the multiverse…..” Eclipse stops that train of thought.

“Yeah… frightens me and Kingdom Hearts both, but, if it happens, it happens.”

“As most time travel movies state, you can’t change the past, only add to it. What's done is done.”

“Yeah. Now, come on, we’re close to Zeke’s bedroom, and I’m sure Unum told them what happened already, so you just keep Zeke from going crazy, alright?”

“Worst case scenario, I use Stopga and deal with the migraine from hell the next morning.”

The two made it to Zeke’s bedroom, Zeke’s wives were there. Some were nervous, others were chuckling. X layed Zeke’s body on the bed and closed their eyes, Zeke’s hair quickly changing back to blond. “I fucked up…” Unum said.

“Hey, don't blame yourself. From what X told me on the way here, this is a small thing that could have happened after going that far from you.” Eclipse says

“I didn’t think those spells were fertile…” Rune said. “It’s kinky, but still unexpected.”

“Well, what's done is done. Lets hope momma Zeke here thinks the same when she wakes up.” Eclipse said comically.

Rainbow Dash chuckled. “I wonder if when the kid is older, are they gonna forever gonna call Zeke mom, or dad?”

“That….. is a very good question.”

“I just hope the child is born healthy.” Toriel said. “In my world, some monsters change their gender at will to reproduce, but this is a human so… I’m not sure.”

“It is also magic, and despite my many magic lessons, I have come to the conclusion that magic doesn't care if it makes sense, it does what it wants. As long as he stays a she for the term, I don't see what could go wrong.”

“Core.” Fluttershy said, worried. “If they somehow attack… Unversed can already managed to be on Daybreak, but if they show up… with Zeke like this…”

“Flutters, if there is one thing you of all people should know, is don't fuck with a momma, especially while pregnant. That's asking to die.”

“Ugh.” Zeke’s voice sounded, everyone in the room stiffened in slight fear. “I have the worst head ac-” Zeke’s eyes shot open. “... Did… Did Unum really get me pregnant?” She asked, sitting up.

“‘Fraid so cuz. But hey, it's all okay. Now you get to know what your wives go through.” Eclipse stated bluntly

There was a noticeable sweat bead on Zeke’s forehead. “Heheh… yay, I’m gonna be the first man from earth to go through childbirth… Am I gonna be stuck like this after the kid’s born?”

“I...have no idea but according to Twilight you shouldn't.”

“Well, it’s likely.” Twilight said. “While no incident like this is typically reported, there were a few known cases back before the Nobodies showed up. About half of the people a few days after birth changed back, and the ones who enjoyed being female stayed that way… seems mostly to depend on your feelings of the matter.”

“That’s just it though.” Zeke said, crossing her arms. “I kinda don’t care if I’m a guy or girl, the whole pregnant thing is just… surprising… I get this is someone's fetish, but I’m just in the middle of hating and liking it.”

“Hey, think of it like this, what's done is done, no need to dwell on it or stuff gets worse. Focus on after the baby arrives for now.” Eclipse says, trying to be helpful.

“I’m worried about the baby now… If it’s a boy or girl, what kinda Keychain it will come out as… if Core tries anything…”

“For the boy or girl, I think that's a common one, the keychain I would think would be more interesting than scary.” Eclipse says “As for that last fear, you have your wives, friends, a entire kingdom, and me to help out with defense if he strikes while you're in labor. Any other time is suicide on Core’s side.”

“Even so… what if… the baby, or I don’t… make it?”

“Alright girls, you help him out here, I'm not the one with experience.” Eclipse says, making room for the others.

The first to come up was Hearts Care, and Derpy, who both wrapped their arms around Zeke. “Listen Zeke.” Hearts Care started. “That is a reasonable fear, both you and the baby could die in the process, but you know what helps?”

“What?”

“Wanting to see your baby.” Derpy finished. “Childbirth is a miracle because both mother and child could die in the process, when both survive, that’s the real miracle.”

“Besides.” Rune cut in. “We’re here for you, and even as a pregnant woman, there’s fun to be had~”

Zeke blushed. “You got me there. I guess it will just happen when it happens.”

“Oh and about that part of being the first male from earth to get pregnant, at least your not the first to have a period. That title belongs to me.” Eclipse buts in.

Zeke and Eclipse burst out in laughter. “True, but birth will hurt a lot more I imagine.”

“Yeah, but you can wear yours like a badge of honor, and have a trophy to show for it in the form of a kid. I just have the memory of pain and anger.”

“And your Twilight’s laughing at your misery I bet.”

“....and her stupid photos…I swear if that mare wasn't my sister…” Eclipse grumbles.

“Well, thanks for calming me down… So, I guess all that’s left for today is the Darkside vs. Twilight Thorn fight on the moon, hope you don’t mind Luna.”

“Not at all.” Luna said. “Could use a few hundred more craters.”

“And with that, I'll leave you ladies to have some….fun time. See you at ten cuz!” Eclipse says with a smirk as he walks out.

Daybreak was filled with excitement over the monster fight, many were watching on tv, some flew to the moon itself via glider to watch up close. Zeke, Ben, Eclipse, and a few others stood in front of camera’s to explain the battle. “Greetings Daybreak, it’s council member Zeke… Yeah, I know, it’s a… spell gone wrong at the lab. Anyway, today is Daybreak’s first ever giant monster fight, and joining me are Eclipse, acting as the commentator, and Ben, who is in control of the second monster.” Zeke backed up, giving the two room to speak.

“It’s wonderful to meet the people of Daybreak.” Ben says with a small bow before straightening himself before stepping aside so Eclipse could talk.

Eclipse stepped up with a smile. “Today we are watching two titans that we have always wondered ‘who would win?’ The Nobody Giant, Twilight Thorn, or the Great Shadow, Darkside. The Nobody and Heartless will be under control by Council member Zeke and Ben respectively, so don't worry those of you in the audience, no harm will come to any of you.”

Zeke quickly stepped in. “No, Daybreak homeworld residents, please remain calm, much as I have full, non corrupted use of Heartless, Ben here has full control over his Nobodies without being insane. He’s nutty at best.” Zeke stepped away again.

“That depends on how you define those words Zeke.” Ben jokes with a smile. “But as council member Zeke has explained yes, I have full control over Nobodies without being a bad guy. I am also, as far as any of us know, the only person who can control Nobodies while still retaining my heart. Everything will be under control.” He explains before stepping away again.

Eclipse decides to add some charm for this next bit. “Besides, let’s break away from the safety, let’s talk about the Combatants! It’s not everyday you see a Darkside, let alone a Twilight Thorn! What can you say about their strengths and weaknesses?”

“I’ll start.” Ben says before stepping forward. “A Twilight Thorn is fast and flexible, able to swiftly dodge and attack at the same time. It can also shift its form to either act like a dome to summon Creeper nobodies and thorns to attack its opponent. It also has the ability to fly and basically turn itself into a giant magical cannon. I’m not entirely sure if it can chain up a Darkside but I do know that if it get’s the chance a Twilight Thorn can and most likely will summon a giant sphere of energy to drive into its opponent.” Ben explains. “But while you might think that’s all well and good the Twilight Thorn tends to just move around and focus it’s thoughts on it’s opponent, not attacking a good majority of the time even if it’s ready to defend itself. It’s special ‘dome’ ability can leave it wide open for attacks even if the thorns it summons can defend it’s not as good of a defense as some might think.” Ben explains before thinking for a moment. “Did I miss anything or was that about it?” He asks, hoping he didn’t miss anything of importance here as he stepped away.

“I think that’s all.” Zeke said, stepping forward. “Now then, we all know a Darkside varies in power, attacks, but is known to be rather slow compared to a Twilight thorn. What it does have for it though, is raw strength and primal instinctual combat. So in a nutshell, this is primal instinct vs basic intelligence, strength or speed? Which will win? We won’t stop you all from betting, but any of you try to help your side win or start a fight, you will be arrested.” Zeke said. “Now then, Let the fight begin.” Zeke snapped his fingers as the camera suddenly changed to the moon’s surface, where a Darkside came up from the darkness.

Ben clapped his hands and placed them on the ground, a giant white hole appearing behind him as thorns started swirling around before a Twilight Thorn appeared, standing there and looking at the Darkside.

Eclipse flew up on his Glider, a microphone strapped to his hoof. “Ladies and Gentlemen, It’s time for a monster fight!” He yelled as the magic walls around the arena came up. “In the shadow corner we have Darkside! On the Nothing corner Twilight Thorn! Let the battle commence!”

“To start off the fight we see Twilight Thorn dodge a blow from the Darkside, oh he’s summoning the shadows! Oh no, this left him open for a attack from the twilight thorn, sending the thorn directly to the Darkside! They didn’t do much, but Twilight Thorn is still untouched folks! Darkside is sticking his hand into the ground, and pulling out a Dark sphere! And there are too many of them for it’s large sides as the Twilight thorn takes some hits of his own! That's going to leave a mark. Looks like Twilight Thorn is done playing as it goes for it’s own Sphere attack! Glad I’m on this side of the barrier and OH! Darkside just TANKED that hit! it is looking pretty bad but sure isn’t about to show it as it grabs the Twilight Thorn and tries to pummel it while they are on the ground! Brutal! Wouldn’t expect anything less from a- did-did Twilight Thorn just slip from under Darkside, slapping him the entire time?! Looks like that mind of Thorn’s is on overdrive right now as they are both nearing their last legs here. And Twilight with the dome, mixed with Darkside summoning those shadow again. The Shadow’s and Creepers are duking it out as Darkside rears up to do it’s whole chest shot thing. With Twilight immobile for now, those hits are all hitting! It is starting to look like Darkside, But wait! Twilight Thorn decides to use it’s Sphere again?! How many can it do?! And OH! It’s so close folks, I’d estimate one more hit, and it’s all over! Darkside, going for that punch, and Twilight thorn dodges with a mass of thorns to Darkside’s face! And it disperses back into darkness! It’s all over folks! The winner is Twilight Thorn!” Eclipse yells as he flies back down to where the three all met up earlier.

“Seemed a little touch and go don’t ya think?” Ben asks, the massive amount of cheering at the fight being awesome felt like it could be felt three worlds over.

“Kinda.” Zeke says. “We should do this more often with different enemies. You game?”

“Yes, yes and more yes.” Ben says with a giddy smile. “And maybe, just maybe, there are other giant Nobodies that could add to the fun don’t ya think?”

“Dragon vs that one boss from KH one?” Eclipse suggests.

“Sure, but some other day, let’s not break Luna’s moon in one day now.” Zeke jokes, turning to the camera. “Well then, till whenever these two show up again, night Daybreak.”

Eclipse and Ben both wave to the camera as the cameraman signals it turning off. “That was fun.” Eclipse says, taking a sip of water.

“So Ben.” Zeke starts. “Mind helping in bring back the rest of the world tomorrow?”

“It sounds like quite a task.” Ben says before waving his hand, the Twilight thorn vanishing quickly. “But let’s hope I’m up to the task. Becoming a Keyblade Master sure helped me with summoning so I think I can handle it.”

“Great, I wanna get a bunch of stuff out of the way before the kid comes, and since Keyblade children only need a month and a half in the womb, I got a short limit.”

“Is everyone a Keyblade Master but me?” Eclipse ask exasperated.

“Well, I think two other people I know haven’t taken their exams for the Master mark, but I should try and check up on them again.”

“Who are these other two?” Ben asks curiously. “Other people god gave keyblades to or what?”

“Okami, and John Corvo. Neither of them had Keyblades, I gave them one each. Okami got Two Become One, and John got Fenrir. John has… assassin abilities from the Dishonored game, and Okami is some kinda guard.”

“Wait….Corvo?” Ben says before his eyes widen in realization. “No wonder why I thought that…” Ben mutters to himself. “Well thank you for telling me that Zeke...wonder if I’ll meet those two anytime soon.” Ben says honestly.

“Hopefully. Been a while and those two have their own issues to deal with, also, Ben, I wanna talk with Luxu. X told me a few things, and I wanna ask about how to fix dented Keyblades…Eclipse’s Oathkeeper needs repairs.”

Eclipse looks down, ashamed. “Yeah...Yeah she is.”

“Luxu’s with Time at the moment but I’m pretty sure he’s willing to talk to ya…” Ben says honestly, unconsciously shivering at the horrors that Luxu showed him and the Foretellers in that hell hole. “I’m pretty sure he’s got a lot to talk about alright…”

“That reminds me, I need to tell you what God told me not long ago Zeke, but with all this craziness I almost forgot.” Eclipse says looking up.

“What’s up?” Zeke asks.

“Apparently I was close to unlocking Oblivion and Oathkeeper’s true powers….Oblivion to send someone and all their reflections to the void, and Oathkeeper to bring a single reflection of somebody out. Then my heart started to split….”

Zeke’s eyes widened. “So then… what you're saying is… if you can unlock this power, you can get Core’s Unum back?”

“That doesn’t sound either completely broken or have more drawbacks than a hooker in vegas with every known STD known to man whatsoever.” Ben says, not entirely making sense but hoping his point got across to them.

“I’m never using Oblivion’s when I get him back. I could be about to die, with Luna and Twi bleeding right next to me, and I wouldn’t use it. That kind of power….no one deserves to erase existence.” Eclipse said firmly.

“Memory Stealer has a similar ability but a lot weaker. It can only revoke the existence of people with a heart...and trust me I understand that fact a lot more, Core even told me about it.” Ben says honestly. “I should get to that with the Council...I have a few things to talk about…”

“I...I don’t know if I should. I know they would want to know about everything about me...and there are some things, some skeletons best left in the closet.”

“I understand...but remember we need to stand united against Core and his allies...we all understand if you want to keep certain things under wraps but sooner or later you’re gonna have to tell people...mostly your friends.” Ben explains.

“Yeah yeah….” Eclipse says, looking down. “I know it will come out eventually...I just want to delay it for now, you know?”

“I understand.” Ben nods. “But sooner rather than later, that page of your story will appear. Just be ready when it comes alright? All our stories, even while separate, are all together in this.” He says while putting a gentle hand on Eclipse’s head. “Remember that alright?”

Eclipse chuckles. “This is my story Auron, no need to get all preachy on me.”

“I wish I was Auron.” Ben laughs. “But oh well, we can’t all be philosophical badasses ya know?” He says before taking his hand off of the pony’s head.

“Still though,” Zeke said. “We have Core’s heart, and if we can place it back into him, and have his Unum back, he might give up there. He became what he is because he lost her.”

“Yeah…” Ben nods. “But it’s gonna be a huge gamble. To be perfectly honest I would think if Core knew Eclipse could bring back his wife then Core would grab him and torture him until he did it.” He explains. “Core is not one of those people that would sit down and wait for his enemies to revive his wife…and given how Core is now...” Ben trails off with a worried look.

“I can’t even do it yet! God said that no one has even gotten close to unlocking it and I am the closest. If he does, it would be a waste. Core may be impatient, but he isn't stupid.” Eclipse says, not worried.

“I wasn’t worried about him being impatient I was worried about his wife learning about all of this and then...most likely kicking his ass so much one of her shoe’s becomes his new jawbone.” Ben explains.

“Thanks a lot….” Eclipse grumbles as they all teleport back to the planet for some much needed shut eye.

Nobody's New Adventure part 3

Author's Notes:

Finally! Done with this 30,000+ 3 parter is done. My god was this a behemoth for five different people to write. Am I happy with it? Yes but I feel it could have been more focused and...detailed I suppose but eh. For this chapter there is a special difference between all of our chapters. Some short and sweet that will segway into the next chapter, others longer and are just there to fill in the ending to make it different but either way. Hope you liked it.

Ben walked through the castle halls, still clad in his white trench coat and his crooked silver crown resting on his head but seeming to have an air of loneliness even if he was humming something that sounded enjoyable. “Let’s hope I can get home soon…” He mutters to himself, barely being gone for a day or two and already being homesick and lonely.

“Hey Ben.” Huxley called out, walking down the hall towards Ben.

“Oh, hey Huxley.” Ben says with a little wave. “How you doing? Thought you had stuff to do that wasn’t here?” Ben asks curiously.

“I was planning on leaving later today but I wanted to make sure Zeke was fine. I didn’t see him after I left...even though I asked you guys to come and get me when he woke up.” Huxley said with a little anger in his voice.

“Weird...anyways did you at least catch the monster fight? I think with how the empire is it was broadcasted everywhere here…” Ben says, hoping he at least caught it.

“I think I went to bed before it happened.” Huxley said remembering that he went to bed around nine or ten.

“Well that sucks. I think they’ll be showing it again for a while at least.” Ben says, hoping that’s true. “But do you want to know the winner?”

“Let me guess it was the Twilight Thorn right?” Huxley guessed.

“Yep. It threw out two giant spheres of energy to help take it down.” Ben says. “It was actually close but Twilight Thorn add the edge in agility, brain power, and the mere fact it can summon a god damn spirit bomb at will.”

“Sweet. By the way what was in that room anyway?” Huxley asked wondering what was in the room of hell.

“Horrors you don’t want to know about.” Ben says seriously, an involuntary shudder going down his spine at remembering it.

“Good to know...Is that Kira. Hey Kira!” Huxley shouted.

Kira looked over and waved. “Hey guys. Whatcha doin?”

“We were talking about the giant monster fight.” Huxley said.

“Oh, yeah that was awesome! The others and I were watching the whole thing. I knew the Twilight Thorn would win, but Jenny lost the bet to Alex so she was grumpy the rest of the night.” Kira said sheepishly.

“I can imagine, but frankly why would someone want to be upset? It was a giant monster fight!” Ben says with a smile. “But how are you doing Kira? Hope...things didn’t give you nightmares…” Ben trails off, referencing the Hall of Sins.

Kira’s smile faltered a bit. “Nah, I’m fine. What happened yesterday was unnerving, but that’s to be expected in our line of work.”

“I understand.” Ben nods. “Also just to mention, the Twilight Thorn wouldn’t shush during the fight...seriously try being super excited about a fight but keep hearing the thing ask where it’s heart is.” He explains. “But to give some context...given that I have a heart and summon Nobodies I can hear them talk.”

“I just had a thought what would be in that vault of hell.” Huxley said.

“I don’t know. What do you think?” Kira asked sarcastically.

“Some kind of device that makes keyblade’s.” Huxley said

“That’s a tad specific, but no.” Ben says bluntly.

“Well it was a thought, I don’t know what’s in there.” Huxley said.

“And it would be better if you kept it that way.” Ben says honestly.

“Yeah, It’s not like that’s exactly what was in there.” She said nervously, while winking and sticking her tongue out.

Ben patted Kira’s head. “That’ll do Fox...that’ll do.” He chuckles, finding her little antics silly.

“Anyway I’m going to check on Zeke before I leave, see you later.” Huxley said.

“Okay Huxley, stay safe. Kira mind if I meet the rest of the Foretellers?” Ben asks Kira. “I’d really like to know the five of you. And learn more about what you all have done cause I have a story or two.”

“Oh before I go should I take Elzin to your world so he can tell you what happens in the other Equestria Girls movies?” Huxley asked Kira.

“There’s more than one?” Ben asks curiously. “I mean it is Hasbro and MLP so I should have expected that but...still.”

“Really!? Cool. But I should probably take this seriously. Cause it could depict the future of my reflection.” Kira said with a, slightly cute, serious face.

“Has anyone ever told you you're serious look is cute?” Ben asks honestly.

“A few times. Oh, and there back in the common area. C’mon!” Kira smiles before grabbing Ben’s hand and drags him along to the common’s.

“Okay Kira calm down!” Ben laughs while following along quickly, finding her actions silly and causing his loneliness feeling to fade away like dust in the wind.

“Well that just happened.” Huxley said looking at Kira drag Ben. “Bye guys!” Huxley said.

“Bye!” Ben calls out to Huxley.

“Okay now where am I?” Huxley asked looking around at the signs apparently he was in the abandoned area.

“Huxley.” Suddenly, Lan called out as he walked towards him.

“Oh good I was worried I would have to fight this ghost alone, now I got Lan and Megaman.” Huxley joked.

“Yes, yes, I have the same name.” Lan said with a sigh, “And what’s this about a ghost?”

“Nothing its just were close to an abandoned area and normally that’s where there are ghost’s” Huxley explained as a ghostly wail came from direction of the abandoned area.

“Ah alright. So are you lost too? I don’t want to admit it, but this is a very confusing building. It’s difficult not to get lost.” Lan said tiredly.

“Yeah I know and did you not hear the ghostly wail?” Huxley asked as the ghostly wail went again.

“Yes, I have noticed that. But it’s probably just the wind.”

“I was looking for Zeke but I got lost here.” Huxley said.

“I was just roaming around, why don’t we go back to the guest rooms and decide where to go from there?”

“Sure let's head back.” Huxley said. They retraced their steps, and after a while they made it to the guests room. “So now where do we go from here?” Huxley asked.

“Well I’m pretty sure you could ask the guards to show you the way. Now I have to go to the Common area to meet with my team. See you later Huxley.”

“See yeah.” Huxley said as He asked the nearby guard where Zeke was.

“I hope your family actually likes me.” Ben says honestly to Kira, hoping to not make a bad ‘first’ impression.

“I’m sure they will. The five of us are a band of misfits anyways, so you won’t be the weird one out. I hope we can share our adventures so far.” She said.

“Well I have quite a story that would make even a band of misfits feel upset.” Ben explains honestly. “But um...I might be a little ranty just to give a fair warning...I tend to rant.”

“Eh, it’ll be fine. Promise.” She smiles. Eventually, they made it to the common area where the rest of the Foretellers were waiting around.

“Heyo!” Ben calls out to the Foretellers. “How you all doing? Did you catch the fight?”

“Yeah, we all did. Pretty sweet! I knew that speed would trump brute strength. And I got 5 munny.” Alex gloated.

Jenny just glared and blew a raspberry at him.

Ben laughed. “Glad you thought it was amazing. Also how many times have you all told Kira is adorable?” Ben asks curiously, having thought Kira was a silly ball of adorable joy.

“About, at least, twice a day. She does it intentionally or does a clutzy thing that is pretty cute.” Dan said, making Kira blush in frustration.

“It doesn't happen all the time!” Kira defended.

“Listen, I’ve barely known you for a day Kira and even I know it probably happens all the time.” Ben chuckles. “Anyways I should probably explain the whole ‘summoning Nobodies’ thing correct?”

“That would be nice to know.” Dan said.

“Okay so, just like Zeke I was given the ability to summon Nobodies, as well as have all fourteen Organization weapons. But the drawbacks are I can’t learn magic like normal Keybladers can, but I have ways around that if I think about it enough, and there’s the whole…” Ben takes a deep breath. “Hearing voices in my head.” Ben explains. “And no, there not the usual voices in my head due to past depression, no. Whenever a Nobody is around, whether I summon it or it’s just an ambient thing, because I have a heart I start hearing them ask where their hearts are...which in numbers can get really annoying or with the Twilight Thorn sounding like if a Giant decided to ask something in a giant fucking echo chamber...you get the point…” He grumbles, rubbing his head gently at the faint pain of a headache.

“Sounds like a huge pain.” Alex said.

“Don’t worry, I have had voices in my head before.” Ben says offhandedly. “Yeah...nothing like having half a dead heart before coming to Equestria...isn’t life grand sometimes?”

“Well that’s the burden of power. It isn’t just swooping in and saving people.” Jenny said.

“No no I mean literally before I even met God himself.” Ben says. “Remember when everything was going to hell back on Earth? I was in the middle of my school library thinking that the ‘End of the World’ was boring as piss. Then I learned that because of….circumstances my heart was half dead…”

“Wow, that had to be ruff dude.” Alex said. “You seem fine right now.”

“That’s because I accepted my sins...in my Mark of Mastery exam.” Ben explains.

“Oh! So you’re a Master like us?” Kira said.

“Yep. And with me, myself and I here.” Ben explains before summoning Reunion. “I finally have a full healthy heart with five happy girlfriends back home. Oh and also Reunion...the ‘me, myself, and I’ isn’t just a joke, Reunion is literally me if you didn’t hear me tell Luxu that.”

“So that’s why it doesn’t feel like a normal keyblade.” Alex said. “And five girlfriends huh? Looks like he got you beat by one Lan.” He said with a smirk.

“For now.” Jenny said with a matching smirk, and Lan’s displeasure.

“Listen how about we not compare harems and just be happy we have people that love us for who we are alright?” Ben asks honestly. “It doesn’t matter how many girls we have, as long as you and your lover(s) are happy then that’s fine.” Ben says while putting a hand near his heart. “God knows I’m happy to have girls that love me…” He says gently with a warm smile.

“Yeah, I agree with you there.” Lan said.

“Ditto. I may not have a harem like the two of you, but I’m happy with my Pinkie. I’m sure Dan can say the same about Rainbow.” Alex said, with Dan coughing and looking away.

“Okay so besides our love lives how about we talk adventures, I’m pretty sure I have the most to talk about since I went inside a Celestial Being’s hollowed out skull.” Ben says, already feeling like he’s going to be great friends with the Foretellers.

Eclipse yawned and stretched awake as he rolled out of bed. “Man, these beds are nice.” He walked over to Oathkeeper, her body still bent and dented. “Listen Oath, I-”

I’m sorry.

“...What?”

I said I’m sorry. I...I was so caught up in Oblivion and trying to get you ready so we can go get him back that I-I forgot that you are hurting to. I ignored it because I wanted my brother back. I ignored my Wielder. I ignored you.

“Oath, there is nothing to be sorry for. I would act the same way and you know Oblivion sure as hell would. You're worried about not only your brother, but your twin. You are his light, and he is your darkness. You need each other, help each other, and despite your arguments I can tell you love each other. I...I just wish I could have made peace with my darkness so we could have him back, I miss the guy already.” Eclipse says looking out the window.

.....There might be a way…. But it’s risky and goes against one of the many rules us keyblades follow.

After hearing Oathkeeper’s plan, Eclipse smiles. “Well, I was never one for tradition anyways. We can do it, after we get you repaired, and I keep my promise to X and open that orphanage, at least get the building plans written so it can be worked on while we’re away.”

Are you sure? If the plan fails, you could lose both me and Oblivion. Though Oblivion would be free from your darkness, you could lose the ability to wield a keyblade forever.

“After the shit I put you two through, consider it a favor payed, k?” Eclipse says calmly. “I may never get over the life I had taken, but I can help others live theres. That is the jist what X told me, and I’ll stick to it, even for you two.”

And that is why you could wield us. Oathkeeper said with happiness in her voice.

Huxley walked into the room with all of Zeke’s wives. “What up everybody?” Huxley asked.

“You know it’s rude to walk into a bedroom without knocking.” Twilight said.

“I did knock nobody answered.” Huxley said as they looked at him “Anyway would it be okay to talk to Zeke alone.

“She’s in the shower.” Rune said, giggling. “If you came ten minutes sooner~”

“Fine I’ll wait outside.” Huxley said walking outside. “Tell me when she’s decent!” Huxley said standing by the outside door.

Huxley waited outside the room for ten or twelve minutes before Zeke came out… wearing short-shorts and a tight top. “Damnit Rune…” She muttered.

“Whats up Shanna.” Huxley joked. “Sorry I missed you coming back anyway how you feeling?” Huxley asked.

Zeke hit Huxley in the arm. “Still Zeke, but whatever. And thanks for asking… honestly, nervous, pregnant, obviously, and kinda hungry.”

“Well I think I have something to at least make you feel less bad about the whole situation.” Huxley said as he looked into the room “Could you ask your wives to give us some time alone...and not for that reason RUNE!” Huxley shouted at Zeke’s horny wife.

“We’ll be fine. Come on, lounge is just down the hall.” Zeke said as she led Huxley down the hall into a rather large library, complete with a large fireplace burning. “So what’s up?” Zeke asked as she took a seat.

“Promise to tell nobody, but you’re not the only one that’s been ‘cursed’.” Huxley said grabbing a glass of cold water.

“Cursed?”

“Let me show you” Huxley said pouring the glass over his head and becoming shorter “Gah that’s cold!” the feminine voice of Huxley said.

Zeke pulled Huxley’s hood off. “...Well…so your a b cup?”

“That’s not the point here also D cup actually.” Huxley said opening his cloak to let his boobs out “Look during my trip two important things happened. One, I kicked Core off earth with a genie wish,”

“Hacks.” Zeke said. “Genie's are hacks.”

“Look it means no more of your family will try to kill us. And the second thing was I fell into a cursed pool and can turn into a girl...I’m surprised it didn’t happen when we fell into the blood pool but anyway.”

“Is it a ‘change at will’ deal?”

“No it cold water turns me into a girl hot water turns me back sort of deal” Huxley said.

“Well, odd.”

“Yo, I was told that-” Ben cuts himself off at seeing Huxley. “Um...okay I should have knocked…”

“God damn it.” Huxley said facepalming

“So...how the fuck did Ranma get here?” Ben asks, pointing at Huxley.

“Hey Ben, whatcha doin?” Kira came into the scene, along with the other Foretellers. “Oh...well not entirely unexpected.”

Eclipse is walking around and see’s the crowd forming. “Hey guy’s what’s….oh….you to huh? Ah oh well.”

“I suppose we’ve all heard of Ranma half?” Ben asks curiously, completely ignoring Zeke’s terrible outfit.

“Yes and does anybody here know chinese?” Huxley asked as they all shook their heads. “Great.” Huxley said

Zeke scratched his head for a moment before summoning Discord. “You thinking what I’m thinking? She asked the chaos spirit.

One mass genderbend coming up! Discord flashed, and everyone, save for Zeke and Huxley, were engulfed in smoke… and they all noticed the difference, even their clothes were changed.

“Um…” Ben frowns before looking down. “C-cup? Eh, oh well.” He says nonchalantly, not really caring that he was now a woman. “Can I have my normal organization cloak back?” Ben frowns. “Mini skirts, or anything that doesn't go below your knees sucks total dick.” She frowns, fixing her crown.

Lan was silent, but walked up to a nearby mirror to look at ‘herself.’ “Hm… not bad. But first.” He grabbed a nearby hair tie and put his now long, black hair into a ponytail. “There, now my look is complete.”

“This is awesome!” Alex said, fondling his own B- cup boobs. “Hey, uh, I’ll be right back.” He scurried off.

Eclipse shouted out after Alex. “Wait till you get a period!” She said before sighing. “Not again….”

“I’d rather not know why you said ‘again’ but I have a feeling me and Lan are the only ones not that ‘worried’ or ‘scared’ about this.” Ben says with a frown. “God help me if Luna or any of my girlfriends find me like this…”

“Well, now you guys will know how we feel.” Jenny said, Flexing her arms. “Man, I’m jacked!”

“I ALREADY DO!” Shouted Eclipse exasperated.

“Zeke why did you do this?” Huxley asked.

“Two reasons.” She started. “One, now we all have been through the anime comedy cliche of being genderbent, and two… I was kinda curious.”

Huxley just grabbed a nearby newspaper and smacked Zeke “No, bad X-blade wielder turn everyone back”

Zeke rolled her eyes. “Fine. But… after Alex get’s back… I don’t wanna hear him scream. His fingers are, well, you can guess where those will be stuck at.”

“I’m okay with this, as long as I don't get a period again.” Eclipse shrugs. “Or go into heat...that’d suck.”

“Alright then.” Zeke raised Discord up and in another flash, everyone, but Zeke, Huxley and Eclipse, were back to normal. “So,anything we should discuss?”

Ben slightly frowned. “Ya know...I expected that to last longer but oh well.” Ben shrugs. “Anyways I came here to see how you were doing and whenever a meeting could be brought up. Remember I’ve got important things to talk about.”

“Is it as important as removing Core from all reflections of a world?” Huxley asked

“That reminds me.” Zeke said. “When you wished that, what was the wish exactly?”

“I wish Core was unable to step on any reflection of earth.” Huxley said. “I guess that could include worlds that where a part of earth like the land of dragons...maybe?” Huxley said confused.

“Then… he can’t set foot, but Heartless, Unversed, and other followers of his can… not much different honestly.”

“God damn it and just when I had a win too... anyway I also wanted to ask what's with Oblivion?” Huxley asks.

“Well, you still do, we now know that genies can affect Core… so we should try and find them. Also, what about Oblivion?”

“Well when I tried to use it last it was white.” Huxley explained.

“For a second there I thought you were talking to me.” Eclipse chuckles nervously.

“Why would I be asking you? It’s not like you had anything to do with it being white...right?” Huxley said as he looked at Eclipse.

“I hope not…but there is a problem with my reflection of Oblivion.”

“What happened.” Ben asks with a frown, now wanting to know what happened to Oblivion.

“Well…he...damn it I'm just going to say it. My darkness swallowed him.”

“Congratulations.” Ben frowns. “Now if I may so kindly ask...how in the name of fuck does that happen?”

“When you have a heart that is tearing itself apart as we speak, weird shit happens...all I know is Oathkeeper is both pissed and depressed at the same time. Plus I can not summon Oblivion at all right now.” Eclipse retorts

“Damn…” Ben frowns. “Well...if you need any help in solving that we’re all here for ya.”

“I have a plan, but I promised Oathkeeper I wouldn't tell anyone about it. Sorry.”

“No need to be sorry. I understand.” Ben nods. “Everyone’s got to do things on their own. But again, we’re here to help in any way that’s within our power.”

“Damn strait!” Alex said, with the rest of his team nodding in agreement.

“Admit it Alex, you just like my horse ass right now.” Eclipse said with a eye roll.

“Hmm? You haven’t turned back to normal yet?” He taunted. “I thought you naturally looked like a sissy.”

“Don't make me summon Oath to kick your ass. She may be dented, but she will still take you on any day lover boy.” Eclipse smirked.

“Okay you two, how about we not fight? Eclipse has probably the worst situation out of all of us right now. So how about we calm down and not fight?”

“I was messing around about fighting, take it easy. I won't be fighting with Oath until she is repaired.” Eclipse says.

“Hmm. Whatever. I guess I shouldn’t have picked a fight.” Alex said.

“Anyways…” Zeke cut in. “Eclipse, in terms of Keyblades, if Oathkeeper is out of commission and Oblivions is… whatever is up with him, I might be able to help.” She offered.

Eclipse shook her head “Sorry, but fighting with any blade other than those two would just….seem wrong.”

“You forget one thing though,” Zeke said as two Oathkeepers appeared in his hands. “Multiverse, and multiple.” The oathkeeper blades were not bent, nore damaged at all. “It’s still her, just a different body. I guess Oblivion was only affected largely because the Keychain was affected.”

“I guess… It’ll work but it still seems wrong for some reason.” Eclipse admits.

Zeke tossed the two Oathkeepers to Eclipse, and he tried talking to them to hear Oathkeepers voice. Don't worry so much Eclipse, it is still me. Keyblades and their reflections work differently than others. We all share a mind, so while I am wielded by say Zeke, I will still be with you at the same time.

“Okay, that's some stress off my back.” Eclipse says with a sigh.

“Why are you still a girl? By the way I just noticed this now.” Huxley said.

“The way gender bending spells work is this: First, the change is normally temporary unless said person doesn't want to change. Second, if the time limit is up, the spell cancels unless as I said, the person doesn't want it to end. I am okay with it for now so no harm done.”

Zeke took the bent Oathkeeper. “How to fix you?” She muttered.

“Magic?” Huxley asks as everybody looked at her “What? It’s the obvious solution...I think”

“A Keyblade forge.” X speaks though Zeke. “Making one though it’s…not easy…there was one that Mors, er, Lord Death used… wonder if he knows where it is?”

“How about the Skyforge in Skyrim? That might be a Keyforge?” Huxley asks

“I’d have to see.”

“For some reason I thought the Cooper Clan would know something about a Keyblade forge…” Ben frowns. “Anyone know else know about Sly Cooper?”

“Played the hell out of them.” Zeke said happily.

“Yay! Someone else that knows about the game.” Ben smiles.

Zeke’s eyes went wide. “Dude, we can go to that world!”

“Then get robbed by Rocket Racoon.” Huxley says sarcastically.

“How fucking dare you!” Ben says, sounding insulted here. “The Cooper clan is nothing like common thieves, and no they are not Rocket Racoon...I think I saw him when I went to Knowhere…” Ben says with a little thought. “I think there was a tree that said ‘I am Groot’...eh oh well.” Ben shrugs.

“So you saw the Guardians of the Galaxy” Huxley said

“Kind of. I at least remember the racoons name.” Ben says honestly. “Marvel Comics makes good hero’s.”

“Why do I have the feeling Elzin has something that would piss us off like them turning Captain America into a nazi or something stupid like that.” Huxley said

“Ya know...if Superman can be written as a Russian then I wouldn’t be surprised.” Ben sighs out. “Fan fiction writers have also tried that whole thing...oh no…” Ben mutters as his eyes widened. “Oh no...nonono….fan fictions are probably real...”

“Certainly feels like that some days….” Eclipse says with a mane flip. “Oh no….it's started…”

“Not even Core will prepare us for some of that weird shit…” Ben frowns. “If we meet Core...can we murder all of Sonic the Hedgehog reflections? That one thing has created too many shitty fan fictions….even if there are possibly good ones…”

“And have us sonic 06….” Eclipse says depressed. “I remember when those games were good...played a couple in a arcade…”

“Let’s not completely break the fourth wall here guys. We’re getting paid after all.” Kira said.

“That depends on what we’re being paid for, but fine.” Ben says.

“Good now back to the conversation of keyblade forges.” Huxley said.

“We’ll have to speak with Lord Death about the forge.” Zeke says, quickly grabbing Unum and leading the group to the mirror in the council room in Lord Death’s seat. “I keep forgetting the damn code…” She muttered.

“Hold on.” Ben says while summoning his sitar and a gentle fog covered the mirror.

“No spontaneous singing in the council room.” Zeke says.

“I wasn’t going to.” Ben says before writing the code to call Lord Death.

“Yeah right and I’m a boy at the moment” Huxley said.

“And there.” Ben says simply before the numbers ‘42-42-564’ on the fogged up mirror. “And if I did it right then he should be appearing.”

A sudden flash of light showed on the mirror before a small boxed screen showing Lord Death’s masked face appeared. “Howdy, how’s it going?” Lord Death asked.

“It’s nice to meet you Lord Death.” Ben says with a smile.

“Sup” Huxley said casually.

“Nice to see you again. Lord Death.” Lan said.

Eclipse kept quiet during the introductions.

“Mors, X said you know of a Keyblade forge, we need to repair a damaged Keyblade and maybe learn how to make more.” Zeke said.

Lord Death scratched his masks chin. “Yes, I remember. Well, bad news is that after the world broke apart into many, I have no idea where those forges ended up, good news, they are indestructible… bad news, you can put the fire out and take it apart and scatter them.”

“I believe one of them ended up in the province of Skyrim in Cyrodiil.” Huxley said.

“I have no idea what that place is.”

“It’s in a world named Nern. Hopefully we can find it to repair Oathkeeper.” Eclipse said.

“Huh… I think… let me remember… Uh… Maybe… was it a place mainly inhabited by elves? Two in particular?”

“Mainly yes, however humans are also a majority.” Eclipse informed Death.

“I believe the… what did those two go by… Snow elves and … Dwemer? Yes, those two races made the majority of Keyblade forges in the past before the world split apart. If you are to find parts to a Keyblade forge, it’s there, or one still intact and not taken apart.”

“Well we have two places to go first a place with warm water so I can stop being a girl then Skyrim.” Huxley said as they all looked at him

“Oh! Yes that was a place that had one that was older than I am!” Lord Death said happily. “I used it back when I was just a smithing apprentice. If it’s still there, try and bring it to me, the art of forging Keyblades is likely known only by me.”

“Let’s see if I have a DTL to Skyrim.” Huxley said looking at his book. “Nope sorry” Huxley said disappointed.

“To know for certain if it’s a Keyblade forge, just tap the fire with a Keyblade and watch the flames turn into liquid fire. No, not lava, literal fire as a liquid. It’s rather amazing to see.”

“I think I got this.” Zeke said, summoning X and pointing him up at a wall. “You know what to do.” The X-blades tip shot out a beam of light and a large DTL opened up. “Never fails.”

“Thanks Lord death. May your heart be your guiding key or whatever the saying is.” Huxley said running head first into the portal before coming back out. “Umm the portal leads us to a mountain.”

The others quickly followed, and were standing in snowy mountain. “Well… Weird.” Zeke said, the snow not affecting her all too much. “Not as cold as I should be… the hell?”

“Why have you come here?” A voice called trembling the ground as everybody looked to see a dragon stand there.

“Hello…” Ben says nervously, not sure if he should summon any weapons because of the giant dragon.

“You are Paarthurnax, last of the Dovah?” Huxley asked.

“Yes how did you know?”

“We are not from this world and we were looking for a keyblade forge.” Huxley said.

“You are looking for the Skyforge then.” Paarthurnax said.

“Great thanks,” Huxley said levitating. “Race you!” she said before Paarthurnax spoke.

“YOU WILL NOT STEAL THE SKYFORGE OUTSIDERS!” He roared as the world trembled.

“Huxley, sit!” Zeke said, summoning Discord and using the chaos spirit’s magic to slam Huxley into the ground. “Idiot…” Zeke muttered as she turned to the dragon. “Please forgive my friend, he’s a hard headed ass… anyway, as you can see, we have Keyblades. We just want to look at the Skyforge, and if you know of another Keyblade forge, one that’s either in wrong hands, or in pieces, please, tell. We don’t mean any harm.”

“Hmm maybe I misjudged you outsiders. I have been guarding this world for so long and the last outsiders that have come here tried to slay me but couldn’t due to not being of the Dovah or being Dovahkiin.” Paarthurnax said.

“Forgive my bluntness but has Alduin returned?” Huxley asked

“How do you know of my brother?” Paarthurnax asked before retracting his question. “It matters not, the answer is yes my brother has returned and was slain by the Dovahkiin years ago.” Paarthurnax said.

“This is kinda over my head.” Zeke admitted. “So, who or what is this Dovahkiin?”

“Dragonborn the main protagonist of Skyrim” Huxley said before asking “You’ve never played Skyrim before?”

“How about we ask the dragon?” Eclipse says. “Excuse me Paarthurnax, Would you mind telling me and my companions who and what the dragonborn is? It might be vital to our mission.”

“She is a Dark elf.” Paarthurnax explained

“Thanks! Any idea on her where about's?”

“No I do not keep track of her.” Paarthurnax said

“Well with our luck we’ll run into her.” Huxley said

“Thank you for your time Paarthurnax. Now, we should be off.” Eclipse says with a bow.

“Race you to Whiterun” Huxley said flying off.

“You little!” Eclipse shouts summoning her Keyblade gliders and using her metal wings to catch up.

“Thank you…” Ben says to the dragon with a bow before summoning his keyblade glider and hopping on. “Well we better follow those two before they hurt themselves...or more importantly others…” Ben sighs out, waiting for his companions to saddle up before following Eclipse and Huxley.

“Yeah.” Zeke said, summoning X, to which Paarthurnax screamed. “The fuck!”.

“Is that the X-Blade?” Paarthurnax screamed

“Yeah, long story.”

“Hey did the dragon just scream?” Huxley said flying back curious.

“Yeah, do you know about the X-blade?” Zeke asked Paarthurnax.

“Only in legends passed down by the gods themselves.” Paarthurnax said

“Then how do you know what it looks like?” Huxley asked.

“Mystical things that only dragon’s can understand probably.” Ben shrugs.

“Makes about as much sense as anything else does.” Jenny said saddling on Ursus.

“Well Eclipse probably beat me to the town but she’s a horse so probably not allowed in so we should hurry up before she causes a scene.” Huxley said flying away.

“Yeah we probably should.” Ben nods, following Huxley quickly.

“This coming from the guy who’s literally flying…” Zeke muttered, turning X into a glider and following after them.

“Let’s not get left behind.” Lan said as he and his team followed.

As the group flew down the mountain Huxley caught up to Eclipse, who was waiting on the ground some ways from the town gates. “Hey maybe we should rethink part of the plan”

“Like?” Zeke asked, landing.

“Well we have a magic talking horse and I’m guessing they won’t let us in with her so we need to split into two groups I know a second forge that might be a keyblade one.” Huxley said.

“Leave her by the stables and rape happens.” Zeke commented, causing Eclipse to wince.

“So we splitting up or what? Cause to be perfectly honest I think only Huxley knows where everything is.” Ben says honestly, wondering if they’ll have to split up or something.

“Just don’t leave me in the stables, for all we know with me being a pony it could be compatible, not to mention I don’t have plans on losing a female virginity any time soon.” Eclipse says, slightly terrified now.

As they formulated a plan a khajiit walked up to them. “M’aiq knows many things. Forge is in two pieces.” He said as everyone ignored him as he walked off.

“Did somebody say something?” Huxley asked.

“Random cat person talked about a forge in town. Probably just rambled about the actual town blacksmith.” Ben says, not really caring about some random person just saying something random.

“Fair enough.” Huxley said going back to the plan.

“I feel like he said something important. But we don’t have the time to chase him down.” Dan said.

“Okay so the lunar forge is to the northwest of Whiterun passed a small pool of water... maybe I should head in town and buy a map to show you better?” Huxley proposed.

“I should know the way. I fu r da my way around for many hours….why couldn’t I finish that?” Eclipse says, confused.

“We no speak dragon remember?” Ben says honestly. “But yes buying a map is a must, even if someone know’s the way.”

“Okay I’ll be back.” Huxley said walking towards the town.

“So...what now? Foretellers? Any ideas?” Eclipse asked while they waited.

“Well, considering how our groups would be split up. I’d say Huxley, Zeke, Kira and I are one group. Eclipse, Ben, Jenny, Alex, and Dan are the other. But which of us should go to Whiterun?” Lan said.

“Well, I can be counted out of whatever group goes to the city. I don’t think this is a modded Skyrim so companions who are not Human, Mer, or Beastman would be left in the stable instead of brought in.” Eclipse shrugged

“So my group gets the forge while your group checks to see if my hunch is correct.“ Huxley said, returning with a map.

“That was fast.” Zeke said.

“There was a band of Khajiit who sold me a map.” Huxley said handing the map to the pony. “Don’t eat this.” Huxley joked.

“Don’t tempt me…” Eclipse says, rolling with the joke. “So, time to split up?

As group A went into the town a dark elf gave them a glare before heading into the breeze home “Damn bandits thinking they can come to my city.” She said getting her dragonbone armor and weapons.

“Okay the Skyforge should be just here.” Huxley said as they saw guards standing in front of the companions home.’

“I feel like those guards could know something.” Kira said.

“Hey is there a problem? We need to talk to the Companion leader.” Zeke said

“Oh you’ve got here Bandits.” A woman said as the guards readied their weapons.

“Were not-” Huxley was cut off by a crossbow bolt to the shoulder “bitch!” Huxley said pulling out the bolt and casting cura.

“Looks like we’re doing this the hard way.” Lan said, summoning his keyblade.

“FUS RO DAH!” She shouted, knocking Lan to the ground.

“Don’t kill them!” Zeke said as a sword flew by her face.

“Hey you're attacking a pregnant lady here!” Huxley said as another crossbow bolt entered her shoulder. “Bitch screw this ‘Gilgamesh!’ “She called out as she grew six more arms.

“Well that’s new.” The woman said as she was punched by two fists.

“Goblin punch.” Huxley called out before turning to Zeke “You just going to stand there or you going to help us fight?” Huxley asked as Zeke summoned a random keyblade

“If they’ll let me,” Zeke said, taking a swing at a one of the companions that was attacking with a large hammer. Before Zeke’s Keyblade could meet the hammer, another Keyblade appeared and crossed it’s attack. “They won’t…”

“Hold on!” Huxley said as he summoned seven more weapons. He quickly despatched of some of the companions non-lethally .

“Murdering Bandits.” The Dragonborn screamed as Zeke knocked her out with her keyblade.

Zeke walked up to Huxley and smacked her upside the head. “How… how in the multiverse is it, that I was raised by murderers, but you always managed to pick fights with everyone you meet?”

“Hey they attacked us first...you were there weren't you paying attention?”

“And you didn’t think to say ‘we’re not bandits, we come peacefully’ and leave fighting as a last resort?”

“We did she shot me with a crossbow bolt and I said screw it.”

“I’ve been shot with BUCKSHOT and still settled a fight with words!”

“Okay, let’s all relax!” Kira yelled. “We shouldn’t start out like this! We come in peace!”

“Oh great more guards let’s try to surrender this time...” Huxley said as they raised their arms and Huxley turned back from her Gilgamesh form.

As the group surrendered they were escorted into the palace along with the dragonborn.

As they were presented before the jearl, he sighed. “Sonna, why have you started yet another brawl?”

“They’re bandits!” The dragonborn replied.

“If they were, then why is it that guards and people alike saw you attack first while these people simply walked in? This is the tenth incident in a single month. What are you trying to prove?” Sonna was silent. “Figured as much.”

“Might I add we have a pregnant lady in our group.” Huxley said as Sonna’s face reddened.

“That would be me.” Zeke said. “Less than a month, but it’s growing.”

“Sorry about knocking your guards out.” Huxley said as the jarl looked at her.

“Since it was not your group that started this, we will only charge you a fine for the injuries to those who were hurt, as for Sonna…no longer are you my thane.”

Sonna hung her head. “Fair enough…”

“Why did you think we were bandits anyway?” Huxley asked.

“Well a few days ago this man in a mask and purple cloak told me of a group of bandits that would try to steal the Skyforge with strange key like swords” Sonna said.

The group narrowed their eyes at this information.

“So, Core has been here too.” Lan muttered.

“Your honor I would like to ask that you go easy on the Dragonborn here as she attacked under the influence of a Daedra.” Huxley said

“No idea what that is.” Zeke added. “I take it that’s this world’s term for Demons.”

“Yes it is, and why should I?” Jarl Balgruuf asked.

“Because this daedra's influence is powerful and stronger than Molag Bal.”

The jarls eyes narrowed. “With robes like those… are you necromancers?”

“No I just like the look I can’t summon anything but my sword... anyway His influence is stronger than any of the known Deadra and he is cunning, he almost made me lead an army on her,” Huxley said pointing to Zeke. “He made me believe she was worse than any deadra and a vile heart as evil as darkest pit of Oblivion...So I ask you Jarl Balgruuf give her mercy she was not in her right mind.” Huxley said.

Zeke rolled her eyes. “Again, how did you not get born into my family with anger and gullibility that high?”

“Not now I’m trying to do some good for a woman who saved the world.” Huxley said giving her a death glare.

“Fine, but you still owe me an apology for all of that crap.”

“Later.”

“Well, you are all clearly outsiders in this land with your speech, weapons… and pour taste in clothing. Fine, Sonna is my thane again, and as punishment for her actions, she is to act as a guide for your group during your stay.” The jarl said, waving his hand. “And Sonna, get over it, she said no.”

“Thank you Jarl Balgruuf.” Sonna said. The group walked outside, where the dragonborn turned to them. “So… sorry about that… shooting you in the shoulder twice thing… And the shouts…so where are you all from, I’ve never seen clothing like that in Skyrim nor weapons.”she said mumbling something about mods

“Wait did you say something about Mods?” Huxley said catching that

“Uhh… that’s from whenever I spent time with the prince of madness… We’re kinda drinking buddies.”

“Oh yeah how is the champion of Kavatch?” Huxley asked as she wondered.

“Still king, and mourning his loss... wait how do you know that?”

“I played Oblivion.” Huxley said as she dragged her and the group back to her home.

“Okay Keyblades in a Skyrim that hasn’t been modded referencing the Oblivion event as if it was a game are you guys from earth?” Sonna asked.

“Wait… you’re a survivor?” Zeke asked.

“Wow, didn’t expect that. This is the first time I’ve meet a survivor that didn’t have a keyblade.” Kira said, with her brother agreeing.

“Second for me.” Zeke said. “So, you’re like a friend of ours, you were reborn as a dark elf?”

“Actually I asked to become this I wasn’t reborn...I just was teleported in at the wrong place and just so happened to ask to be the Dovahkiin.” She explained. “That’s why my name isn’t all dark elfey” she said.

“I’m surprised that another survivor was in this reflection. So, what was that stuff the jarl said about a girl saying no?”

“Reflection?” She asked ignoring the girl part.

“Ever hear of a multiverse?” Huxley asked

“Yes?” Sonna asked

“Basically that.” Huxley said as she was smacked by a scroll.

“Don’t just leave it off like that.” Kira said. “Reflections are better explained by other versions of a world. For example both Zeke and Huxley are from a world called Equestria, but they are different from each other even though they share the same name. As in a Reflection of each other.”

“Ah.” Sonna said. “That makes sense. So, I remember you guys talking about the Skyforge? Is there something you want to smith?”

“Basically we believe the forge is part of an ancient object known as a Keyblade Forge and we need to bring it together or at least use part of it to reforge something...I wasn't paying attention” Huxley said as she was hit again by a scroll.

“Please don’t use my scrolls to hit people.”

“Anyway before we go may I have some hot water?” Huxley asked

“There is some in the fire boiling.” Sonna said.

Huxley poured some into a cup and dumped it onto her head “Gah hot hot hot!” Huxley said as he changed back into a man.

“What?” Sonna asked.

“Long story.” Zeke said. “And again, what did the jarl say about a girl?”

Sonna’s face turned red and she looked said. “Well, there’s this girl I like and we dated, she’s been with me since before I did this whole Dragonborn business… and she won’t marry me…”

“Bumer, not like you know anything about that miss wont say no to marrying sixteen wives” Huxley said as Zeke surrounded him with keyblades.

“You try looking them right in the eyes and have them get sad. Unlike your world, my world they all have eyes you can’t look away from.” Zeke said, disbanding the Keyblades.

“Why sixteen though?” Sonna asked.

“It’s legal. And it wasn’t all at once… it was in groups…”

“Anyway I know the feeling try being dumped by somebody you didn’t even know you were dating stings.”

Everyone gave Huxley a look. “That… is just pathetic... “

“Hey at least I can turn a girl down...unlike now when I can’t turn two girls down... yeah that light thing you stabbed me with must have done something to me.” Huxley said.

“You mean you can feel your emotions now?” Zeke deadpanned.

“No it's like I can’t say no...” Huxley said.

“Don’t worry Huxley. We all succumb to that feeling.” Lan said placing a hand on his shoulder.

“Anyway…” Sonna said, cutting in. “She went off for a while to rebuild her family castle now that we killed her father, talk about daddy issues there…anyway, I should go with you to the Skyforge, the others likely either want a rematch, or something.” Sonna said as she led the group to the Skyforge, where some of the members met them. “Hey…so, you all still mad?”

“That depends, are we able to get a rematch?” Aela spoke.

“No, sorry.” Zeke said

“Then yes we are.” Aela said.

“Get over it we are just here to improve the forge.”

“And how will you do that?” Farkas asked

“With these.” Zeke said, summoning Master Keeper. “They are more than they appear.”

“Neat trick are they as good as real swords?” Aela asked.

“Better.” Zeke walked over to the side of the companions building, and with one swing, made a four foot long hole in it, where you could see the inside of the place. “They got quite the kick.”

“You're paying for that hole you know” Huxley said as one of the companions asked to pay for the hole.

“Duh.” Zeke replied. “I don’t break what I can’t fix or repay, speaking of.” Zeke summoned DIscord. “Repair.” In a flash of purple, the hole was gone, and the wall was fixed.

“Well that fixed that” Sonna said. “Anyway about that forge.”

The companions looked at each other. “Well, you’d have to talk with Gray-Mane about messing with it, but I have a request first.” Aela asked.

“Let me guess, you want a keyblade or to fight one of us” Huxley guessed

“Close.” She said, pointing as Zeke. “I want her to participate in an archery duel, well, we’ll be using targets, not each other, but still.”

“Why me?” Zeke asked.

“You got the eyes of a hunter. I can tell you were born and raised to fight.”

Zeke sighed. “Well, you’re not wrong… Fine.”

As Aela and Zeke walked around to the back, the two were handed three arrows and a hunting bow. Three targets were placed in random places. One was strung above the skyforge, another atop the roof of the companions hall, and the last was across from the two. Aela drew her bow, and the arrow landed center of the target. Zeke did the same and the arrow landed center, next to Aela’s, earning a surprised look from her. She drew again and fired at the target on the roof, landing another hit in the center. Zeke repeated, and her arrow landed next to Aela’s in the center also. The people were whispering at this point, impressed with Zeke’s accuracy. “Nice shot.” Huxley called out.

“Thanks.” Zeke replied.

“Last shot,” Aela said. “Winner takes the boon.” Zeke wondered what exactly she meant, but Aela shot the last arrow dead inside the center. Zeke took her time aiming the final shot, she fired, and shot the arrow into Aela’s, and it was stuck in the end of her arrow. “Well then…” Aela said, shocked. “Tie.”

“Whoa! A total Brave moment!” Kira said amazed.

“Well anyway with that done let's upgrade the forge then meet up the talking horse.” Huxley said.

“Talking horse?” Sonna asked.

Eclipse lead team B across the plain, only a few mudcrabs getting in their way. “So, anyone prepared for bandits?” Eclipse said as they got within eyesight of the forge.

“Yep.” Ben says while summoning Sharpshooter.

“We’re all warriors, so we should be fine. But don’t let your guard down.” Jenny said summoning Ursus. Alex and Dan did the same.

Eclipse summoned both Oathkeepers. “Well then…Let’s do...this ohmygod not now!” Eclipse says, some panic entering her voice.

“What’s wrong?” Ben asks worriedly, wondering why Eclipse suddenly started to panic.

“Eh…Erm...it’s spring…I’m a horse...and a mare at that…line up the pieces…..” Eclipse says, looking around frantically.

“I hate you…” Ben mutters before waving a hand and suddenly two Snipers appeared next to Eclipse. “There, if anything tries to either attack you or molest you my fine Snipers will keep you safe alright you horny mare?”

“Fuck you!...but thanks.” Eclipse says, embarrassed.

“This is so strange.” Dan muttered.

“Is that horse talking?” One of the bandits asked.

“Who care’s, that good meat.” Another bandit said.

“What are you two idiots standing around KILL THEM!” The chief said, before he suddenly had a strange arrow lodged in his head before he fell over, blood pouring down his wound.

“So who else want’s an arrow to the head before they can even blink?” Ben asks, himself and his two Snipers already taking aim at the bandits and ready to kill them in a moments notice.

“And what was that about meat?” Eclipse asked, appearing behind them in a blur, his eye having a slight red tint as both blades pressed against them.

“Eclipse!” Ben shouts. “Calm yourself damn it!”

Eclipse shakes his head as his eye goes back to normal “Thanks!”

“No problem.” He says while the Snipers knock out the bandits quickly enough with their giant crossbows. “Christ...anywhosits...let’s get going before bad things happen.” Ben says quickly.

“Agreed. We should avoid any more conflict if possible.” Dan said. “Hopefully no other bandits would be foolish enough to run with our group.” The group agreed and headed on their way.

After a few more bandits easily taken out, the group finds the lunar forge. “If I remember, it only works on nights both moons are out.”

“So we just wait here till night time?” Alex asked.

“And I don’t know the Song of Time…” Ben frowns. “I have an instrument but I don’t know the song...oh well, we might as well wait.”

“Well at least we have some down time now.” Jenny said sitting on the ground. “There were a bunch of bandits on the way here. Do we look like nobles or what?”

“You never played Skyrim did you?” Eclipse said. ”They would attack someone wearing nothing but underwear and holding a stick.”

“I kind of thought of it as ‘they’re bandits, they’ll attack whoever cause fuck it’.” Ben shrugs.

“All I’m saying is that if I were a bandit I would be targeting the big dogs with the big pockets. Considering this is reality and all.”

“But those people also have trained guards normally.” Eclipse says with a shrug.

“That would just make it all the more fun to steal.” Jenny said with a smirk. “Not that I know anything about that.”

“Can we stop thinking about that please? We’re hero’s, not bandits.” Ben frowns.

“Or are we?” Jenny said with a smirk.

“Dun dun duuun!” Eclipse says jokingly.

Ben took a deep breath. “Why?” He asks breathlessly, motioning a hand to everyone. “Just...just why?”

The rest of the group laughed. As time passed they all just made idle small talk about various subjects. Then came night fall, and the two moons rose to the sky. The metal in the forge had started to glow white as the moonlight touched the forge, causing power to practically bleed off the mantle.

“Whoa, that’s trippy.” Alex said, breaking the silence.

“Okay where’s the hidden monsters?” Ben frowns, not knowing what might happen but calling out that something might appear suddenly.

“No monster...at least, none in the games. So, if no one else is going to…” Eclipse says, summoning one of his keyblades and sticking it into the fire to see what happens. The fire turns liquid as soon as the Keyblade touches the flames. “Well, there’s our answer.” Eclipse says, marveling at the liquid flame.

“Hooray, we found a piece.” Ben says. “Now...how in the hells are we going to move this?”

“Magic?” Jenny asked.

“...well shit. We didn’t think things through.” Eclipse says with a frown.

“Well…” Ben takes a deep breath. “How the hell are we going to start tugging this thing all the way to where Zeke and the others are? Cause I don’t think having a Twilight Thorn rip this thing from it’s foundation and lug it with us is a good idea…”

“I don’t know, but I do know that I’m going somewhere private for the next ten minutes. Call me when you get an idea.” Eclipse says, trying to hide her blush as she walks slowly away from the group.

“Hold on…” Ben sighs out before snapping his fingers, two Assassins following Eclipse underground while the Snipers also follow along to guard Eclipse. “There, two extra guards just in case.”

Eclipse nods in thanks before they hear. “HOW STUPID ARE THESE FUCKEN BANDITS?!” Followed by shouts of male agony.

“Fucking hell…” Ben grumbles, glad to know Eclipses guards are doing what they were told.

The group was sitting in the companion hall drinking all except for Zeke who was pregnant and Huxley who didn’t like the taste. Eclipse was surrounded by the children and a few grown women, being covered in pets while she had her face buried in her hoofs, muttering something akin to ‘stupid, nice, soft pet’ The Foretellers where drinking some booze. “Hey I had an idea.” Huxley said to Zeke.

“What is it?”

“Well you need the Keyblade forge right?” Huxley said

“Duh.”

“Well you could ask Sonna what group she joined and if it's the legion you can ask her to take you to General Tullius, who can help you take back this world from elf nazis.” Huxley said

“Well, if she can take me to the world’s leader(s) then that would make treaty and unity negotiations easier.”

“Hey Sonna, Zeke has a question for you.” Huxley called out as everybody looked at him.

“What's the question?” Sonna asked.

“First who’s the ruler of Skyrim?” Huxley asked.

“Elsif the Fair, why?” Sonna said.

“Okay we were wondering if you could take us to meet General Tullius we may have a solution for the Thalmor.” Huxley said.

“That would be great, bastards have been trying to take Skyrim back under their control for years now.” Sonna said.

“So we should head out to Solitude.” Huxley said.

“Can we head out tomorrow? Unum wants to sight see.” Zeke replied as Unum nodded.

“I stay quiet an awful lot during these trips.” Unum said.

“Sorry Unum.” Ben says honestly. “But...sometimes there’s not really much to say sometimes. I should know.” He says honestly.

“Actually if we head out tonight we might make it tomorrow morning” Sonna said

“Fine… but I’m sleeping on the way there… not like that…”

“Might be bumpy.” Huxley said.

“Let’s get going.” Ben says. “But...where the hell is Solitude again?”

“Give me the map I bought and I’ll show you.” Huxley said as Eclipse handed him the map. “It’s here.” Huxley said pointing at the top of the map.

“Alright let’s get going.” Zeke said, knowing she would fall asleep during the ride.

“By the by...this randomly came to mind but did that dragon we first met sound like Mario to any of you?” Ben asks curiously, wondering why that random thought came up.

“He is voiced by Mario’s voice actor so yes.” Huxley said as they left the Jorrvaskr.

“Ah, okay then.” Ben nods. “Didn’t know that.”

“Anyway let’s ride to Solitude.” Huxley said as Sonna went to the stable and got out her black horse.

“This is Shadowmere.” Sonna said as he got close to Eclipse.

‘You’re mane looks like lavender but smells like hay.’’ Shadowmere neighed.

“I don’t think you want to make an enemy.” Ben frowns, two snipers appearing in front of Eclipse.

Eclipse seems to be fighting herself to keep calm. “N-no need for the snipers...after all what’s the harm in a roll on the hay- I mean another traveling companion!” Eclipse chuckles nervously, her tail swishing slightly and a blush apparent on her face.

“Please don’t kill my horse. It’s going to take a week for him to respawn.” Sonna said.

“How about we all just calm down before I literally smack a bitch.” Ben frowns, glaring at Eclipse in this situation. “So calm down, the Snipers are staying up, and you’re not doing something stupid got it?”

Eclipse both nods in thanks and pouts at the same time as she simply crosses over and walks besides Shadowmere, whispering something in neighs in his ear with a small, horny smile. The Snipers are still hovering over Eclipse like the guards they were ordered to be.

“Why does that horse look like a heartless?” Zeke asked.

“So I take you kill you-know-who?” Huxley said.

“Yeah that was before I joined the legion though.” Sonna said.

“Right.” Huxley said as Zeke wondered who she killed.

“Who did she kill?” Zeke asked.

“Not important. But we really need you to play Skyrim or any elder scrolls game.” Huxley said.

Eclipse rubs her hoofs together excitedly as she summons her Keyblades. “Oh I am sooo going to pay for this in the morning, but so worth it! Stop!” She shouts, targeting the group and the nobodies, but leaving Shadowmere alone. She takes out the Nobodies and run with Shadowmere to the stables giggling like a schoolgirl. Sadly, the spell was not that powerful as Eclipse had other things on her mind.

“No bad horny horse.” Huxley said grabbing Eclipse by the tail and dragging her out of the hay.

“NOO! It would have been over with! The heat would be over!”

“Do I need to send you back to Daybreak?” Huxley asked.

“No…” Eclipse pouts, all sense of masculinity thrown out the window due to this heat.

“Don’t make me send you to my worlds Twilight, she loves Unicorns.” Huxley said.

“Don’t tempt me….” Eclipse grumbles. “I’ll be good...just...let's get this done so I can go home to Luna...this heat sucks…”

As Sonna had said, a day by the carriage had them at the entrance of Solitude, where after a quick stop at the inn for food, the group made their way to The Blue Palace, to meet with the High Queen, and general Tullius.

“Hello High queen Elisif.” Sonna said.

“Hello Sonna, who are these people with you?” Elisif asked.

“We’re basically emissaries for her empire.” Huxley said, pointing to a missing Zeke who was distracted by a voice coming from coming pelagius wing. ”Where did Shanna go?” Huxley asked

“Is that a horse in the palace?” A random member of the court said.

Eclipse sighed, pissed after not having any true relief yet. “First of, I have a name, it’s Eclipse. Second, I’m a pony, not a horse, and third I am their guard in a way as I have enough power to probably kill everyone in this court without-”

“No bad pony.” Huxley said, which caused Eclipse to hiss at him.

“Sorry about her she’s pissy about the whole horse curse thing.” Huxley explained.

“Horse curse?”

“She pissed off Sheogorath and he turned her into a horse that’s always in heat.” Huxley said as he got a death glare by Eclipse.

“Anyway Sonna look for Shanna we need her here to do the thing, Sorry for bothering you we’ll comeback as a group.” Huxley said as they went down to see the Pelagius wing open. “That's not supposed to be open, you don’t think...” Huxley said as they heard Zeke's voice down there.

As they chased Zeke’s voice they wound up in wonderland. “There you guys are, this guy is awesome!” Discord’s voice spoke from Zeke.

“That’s not Zeke is it.”

“It’s Discord, and frankly this Sigy guy is a laughing stock!”

“Ah tell yeah nobody has been this fun sense Ah came and killed me self back after the oblivion crisis.” He said in a scottish accent.

“Great we got the Hero of Cyrodiil to deal with.”

“Ah lady nobody’s called me that in years.” Sheogorath said.

“D-do the thing with the dogs!” Discord asked as Flaming dogs fell from the sky. “Personally the ‘hotdog’ rain is a bit too literal for my taste, but this is still amazing. I’ve never met another being with so much raw chaos power.”

“Well he is the prince of madness.”

Eclipse meanwhile is keeping herself from jumping on the many deformed and crazy ‘horses’ for a roll in the hay. “Keep calm, keep calm, keep calm.” She repeats as she shakes in excitement.

Discord chuckled. “Look, just let me have ten more minutes of fun and I’ll let Zeke go do her peace making thing and whatever. Oh, and I’ve been meaning to give you these.” WIth a snap of Zeke’s Discord controlled hand, Huxley, Ben, Eclipse, and Unum, were each holding one small gold token with Discord’s eye on it. “Think of it as a… logic free wish, kinda like a genie wish but not nearly as strong.”

“Give me that.” Huxley said grabbing Eclipse’s coin. “You will get it back when you aren't a horny horse.”

“Meany!”

“Hey I could use it to wish to get rid of my curse, but do you see me do it?” Huxley asked. “No.” He said

“Well it’s your wish, but It is limited, a genie is stronger than I believe it or not.”

“I think I’ll save it for later then.” Huxley said as he put his and Eclipse’s token away. “So when did you take over?”

“Walked by that room, and I was suddenly in control. With this much madness and chaos my own powers are very much amplified. Sadly I still am stuck as a Keyblade. Hope that will change in the future.”

“Neat.” Huxley said not getting any of that.

Discord spent his time having fun mostly and doing random chaos things, mostly to Eclipse and Huxley. When the time was up Sheogorath bid Discord farewell and asked him to visit again. As soon as they stepped out the door Zeke gained control again. “Well, that was kinda odd… still, was mostly funny. Especially when he turned Huxley into a ballerina.” Zeke chuckled.

“Whatever Shanna by the way you’re going to need to referred to as that to not confuse the queen.” Huxley said as Zeke just looked at him before using discord to spawn a bucket of cold water over his head “Ow you placed the bucket on the wrong side.” Huxley said rubbing his head.

“Fine, let’s finish this so we can all go home, cause Ben is lonely looking, Eclipse is horny, you’re clearly not having fun, and I just wanna see my kids.” Zeke said as they walked back to the High Queen.

“We're back we found our friend she was in the pelagius wing talking to a painting.”

“But there are no paintings in the pelagius wing.”

“Yes the painting of the old man with a beard and miss matched clothing”

“Anyway let's get back on point what did you want to talk to me about?” High queen Elisif asked

“Well Shanna here is actually the ruler of an empire and she wanted to aid your fight against the Thalmor.” Huxley said

“And how many of her forces are willing to aid us?” Elsif said as we all turned to Zeke.

“Our forces in term of soldiers are always growing, but a fair three hundred are still on standby for general defence. Though, ten special ones would do, sadly two of them are off on missions right now.” Zeke said.

“Your army is so small, yet you claim to be able to help us?” Elsif said.

“Size isn't everything.” Huxley said

“And each soldier could, can, and would take on entire platoons of your own without much effort from what I saw of the guards and the one’s training outside. If you want a demonstration I am more than willing to let some stress off, and no one would die by my blades.” Eclipse said casually.

“Well we would need a demonstration of that, but if it's true then we could use you in the upcoming battle to retake the imperial city from the thalmor.” General Tullius said.

“Say the word General and I can give you your demonstration.” Eclipse says, summoning both Oathkeepers to her side, keeping their tips pointed at the ground.

“Spellswords? Hmm. Very well, if you say that the opponents won’t be killed I say a test is in order.” General Tullius said.

“Shall we?” Eclipse said with a grin. The group was lead outside where the soldiers were training, being about a platoon not including recruits.

“Troops line up you're about to be tested a platoon vs a small horse cursed by a deadra.” The general said as the troops stood still unfazed by the fact the had to fight a small, gray horse.

“Wow stone cold warriors.” Huxley commented on as the general corrected him.

“Actually they're just in alert mode so they can’t act freely. They have to stay in line.” The General said.

“I have a feeling a few in the back are chuckling~” Eclipse says with a evil grin, both blades hovering around her. The men all marched on prepared to attack but were quickly defeated by the small gray horse.

To say it was funny was to say Pinkie Pie hates new people. Eclipse, before it even started, unsummoned one of the Oathkeepers and even turned off her scan, with promising to also not use any moves that would level the building. And still, the gray pony tore through their ranks. A reflect spell, a shocklock, and a frenzy of speed later, all 100 troops were groaning on the floor and Eclipse was just smiling. “Thanks for the warm up! Any of you ready for me actually trying?”

“That's enough you’ve made your point no need to humiliate my men any further.” The general said as Eclipse unsummoned the other Oathkeeper.

“Well that was fast.“ Lan said startling Huxley.

“Where did you guys come from?” Huxley asked.

“You left us in Whiterun... we used our Keyblade rides to get here.” Lan said.

“So you saw that huh?” Eclipse said with a smirk.

“I’m surprised no one has phased through the floor yet…” Ben mutters, wondering how a world made by Bethesda was so normal.

“This is real life, not a game Ben.” Kira said.

“But it’s Bethesda…” Ben huffs. “Fine…” He sighs out.

“Don’t worry the bucket trick still works.” Sonna said as she remembered how she got through the whole thieves guild.

“I am so glad that even in real life...glitches still exist.” Ben chuckles happily.

“They don’t call the universe the ultimate computer without a reason.” Zeke says. “Everything glitches. God called the X-blade a rule breaker when he gave it to me.”

“Ha.” Ben laughs. “Glad to know things can still be weird in the funniest of ways.”

“Anyway can we get back on point?” General Tullius asked.

“Right now that we’ve shown you what the Keyblades can do, do you have faith in our plan to take Cyrodiil back from the Thalmor?” Huxley asked

“Well that was certainly a show, but you said the weapons can’t kill right?” Elsif the fair asked.

“They are driven by the wielders intent. Only if you wish to kill your enemy will they spill blood.” Zeke answered. “Makes getting the enemy troops captured alive easy.”

“That's where the problem lies, if we have too many prisoners where would we put them all?” Elsif asked.

“Not to mention the current emperor is at the Imperial City right now and bringing him to Skyrim would be problematic as the last emperor was assassinated here a few years ago.” General Tullius said.

“We can take the prisoners to our world, plenty of room, plus we try and rehabilitate them. Give them the chance to live among the people again.” Zeke added.

“World?” Elsif asked.

“Oh right, technically were not from Nirn... just think of us as messengers of the divines.” Huxley said.

“Okay?” Elsif said confused.

“We’ll catch you up after this war of yours is done and over with.” Zeke says.

“Trust me I’ve met Hermaeus Mora and I don’t think he knows about other worlds other than the realms of Oblivion or Nirn.” Sonna said.

“Are you following any of this?” Ben whispers to Lan, feeling a tad too lost here.

“Well considering you all left us behind in Whiterun, not really.” Lan whispered back.

“Sorry...I thought you and the others were keeping up…” Ben whispers nervously.

“Anyway we should leave to Iron out a contract for the the two of you” Huxley said opening a DTL back to Daybreak. “Come on guys we need to find a way to get the forge fixed while Ben and I need to head back home.” Huxley said as everyone left through the DTL before Huxley walked through the DTL he handed something to Zeke “Give this to Eclipse when she is back to he.” Huxley said walking through the portal.

“I’ve still got crap to do with Zeke…” Ben frowns, knowing that Luxu would probably like to talk with Zeke and having to talk to Daybreaks Council for a few reasons.

“Wait what he mean when Eclipse turns from a she to a he I thought she was cursed?” Elsif asked.

Back in the daybreak empire Huxley grabbed his stuff then found the Foretellers and Ben talking. “So what are you five planning to do after all of this?” Ben asks the Foretellers.

“We’ll first go home. I have a test tomorrow and Ms. Cheerilee is pretty strict.” Alex said.

“But before that, we wanted to talk to Luxu.” Lan said, “There are somethings we have to settle.”

“Hey guys.” Huxley said cutting of this conversation.

“Oh, hey Huxley.” Ben says. “What brings you here? Thought you were going to immediately leave once we got here.”

“I wanted to grab my stuff and say goodbye.” Huxley said holding up a back over his shoulder.

“Yeah, we were about to do the same. Wasn’t there something with Elzin you wanted to tell us?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah I’ll bring him around your world soon-ish I have stuff to do in my world, like making sure Aqua didn’t head to castle oblivion on her own or something like that.” Huxley said hoping she didn’t do something reckless like that.

“Yeah...that would be a bad thing…” Ben frowns. “Anyways, why do you want to talk with Luxu? Anything important or should I not bother asking?”

“He was friends with the original Foretellers, so we wanted to ask him if he has any advice for us and our Unions. Also, we wanted to settle things between us. Like he said, he sees us as the ghosts of his friends. I don’t want there to be any tension or bad blood between any of us.” Lan said.

“Ah, makes sense.” Ben nods. “Oh that reminds me, I need to be told that story, I don’t think you told me about it or just gave me cliff notes about it.” Ben explains.

“We basically gave you a Rotten Tomato summary. We’ll tell you later.” Jenny said.

“Anyway see you guys tell Zeke that I left.” Huxley said opening his book and pressing a button and walking through a DTL.

“See ya.” Ben waves. “Let’s hope Luxu just appears like before…”

“You rang?” Luxu said, walking out from behind a column “Oh hey it's the ghosts.”

“These five want to have a nice talk with you. Probably get you to see past the ‘ghost’ bit and all that fanciness.” Ben says. “I’ll leave you to it while I go find Zeke and tell him a few things.” Ben says before turning on his heels and walking off, giving the Foretellers and Luxu their space.

Luxu looked at the Foretellers. “So what do you want?”

“Well for starters, you can quit the ghost shit. That's what we wanted to talk about!” Jenny said harshly.

“And why?”

“Look, Master Luxu, we want to be friends. I know we kind of just took on the mantel of the former Foretellers, but treating us like this isn't right. We aren't them, we only want to succeed them. That includes you as well.” Dan said.

“Do you even know how they started off?” Luxu asked. “How we met?”

“We would like too.” Kira said, “If you're willing to tell us.”

Luxu inhaled. “They… started off as… not good people. Criminals, stole a lot, put people in hospitals. They were caught, and tossed to the heartless. They only survived because my dad and I managed to be nearby and heard the screaming. We helped them, they tried to mug us, dad knocked them out, and then we took them home with us. It was rough for them to break open their shells, but they did, and we became a family… I made their masks, because they hated their faces. Hated what they did, who they were.” Luxu took another breath. “Dad gave them new names, the robes, and had them become the Foretellers, guardians of the light. They followed his every world to a T, out of thanks, and gratitude.”

“They owe you two everything.” Alex said. “You guys sound as close as we are. I mean all of us found each other achieved by coincidence, and we are a family. Just like how you guys were.”

“Yeah, that’s why I call you guys ghosts. Your pasts are so similar, it’s like they're back from the dead. Everytime I see you guys I see them… and I hate how I see them… like invisible corpses floating in front of you… I can’t unsee their bodies, their deaths… I can’t unsee any of it no matter how much I wish I could, but I look at it to remind me that… if I stepped in, saved them… things would have been different.”

“You followed your father's orders just as they did. If you did anything else, they might have held it against you. You did nothing wrong Luxu.” Kira said.

“Dad knew the war was genocide, what kind of parent just has their kid watch that massacre? I did nothing while my family died not far from me… their death is on my hand… all because dad told them one of them was a traitor… when the truth is, there was no traitor, that nightmare was his, he turned them against each other and sent me away so I didn’t mess with the plans… he’s a slave to the Gazing Eye and its predictions.”

“What your father did was despicable yes, but he was only doing his role. We saw all of his inventions. Each one more vile than the next. But he was ready to throw away his life to protect the world's light.” Lan said seriously.

“Yet he knows just as well as I do that the Gazing Eye’s predictions are only a chance of many to happen. When one prediction happens there’s many more to follow of what can happen. He made sure that he, and all his reflections, they made sure the Keyblade War happened everywhere, at the same time just to have a chance at destroying the X-blade.”

“Well get over it!” Jenny said grabbing the front of his coat. “I’m sure you heard this somewhere before, but what's done is done! What good is it to just keep reminding ourselves of what happens and think about what could have been! We all have a past and we all need to deal with it!” she let go of his coat and calmed down a bit. “ We aren't them, so stop treating us like ghosts.”

Luxu grabbed Jenny’s head by the temples, and in a pulse of magic, sent all his memories of the war into her mind. She dropped him, screaming in fear. “You try and live passed that hell!” He screamed, kicking her to the side. “I can never unsee it, all of that I always see and hear, every moment of my life it’s there, haunting me. When you see hell, you do one of two things, die in it, or laugh. I took the hard way and walked through it, watching that war and not stopping it when it started is my sin to carry for eternity. What will your eternal sins be?”

“Then is that it?” Lan stepped forward, while Jenny was carried away by Alex. “We aren't saying forget about the past. We already know how the past can haunt someone. But can you honestly say that you aren't happy? If I remember right, you were with a girl called Time Bell back in Ben's reflection. Is the past stopping you from being happy with her?”

“No… no we keep each other's nightmares away somehow… I knew there was a reason I didn’t… end it like the others… I realized it was because of her. Hard headed, stubborn, and broken like me. It’s how we connected, it’s why we’re together. Gazing Eye showed me all my possible futures… meeting her was the one with the smallest chance of happening. I lived on to make it happen.”

Lan nodded. “We want to befriend you master. We aren't them, but we want to succeed them. Make up for the mistakes the Master did, as well as make sure their memories live on. Please, Master Luxu!” He bowed.

Luxu sighed. “I can look past the ghosts I see you as, the memories you bring up, so I’ll try. If you really want to succeed them you’ll need to know more about the kind of power you posses.”

“What do you mean?” Kira asked.

“You are using the powers of the First Masters, and you have yet to realize the potential you have. I’ll swing by your world in a week, we can talk more then.” He said walking away. “And sorry about your friend. She’ll experience some trauma, but she’ll be fine given time.”

Eclipse walked through the hall as she slowly became a he, much to his relief. “Damn...much longer and I would have been like Zeke at the rate I was going.”

“And maybe next time don’t destroy the guards I made for you.” Ben frowns, finding Eclipse during his walk to find Zeke.

Eclipse rubs his head. “Sorry about that… the only thing on my mind was getting that damn heat to end. Plus it itched like crazy doing nothing.”

“Even though I have ‘pony’ girlfriends their anthro.” Ben frowns. “Also I don’t think it would be good to do it with a full on pony...also you would have beaten me for even agreeing to such a thing.” Ben explains, putting his hands in his cloak pockets.

“Did I say it was smart or did I say the only thing I cared for was getting off through someone's manhood? But anyways, I’m sorry for the trouble.” Eclipse said honestly.

“It’s alright man don’t worry.” Ben says. “But glad to see you’re turning back to normal. But question...why the hell were you perfectly normal here when you were a mare then suddenly went into heat in Skyrim? I thought the time tables for each world were roughly the same?”

“Actually, they are drastically different. This was explained in Dream Drop distance, time in different worlds flows differently. For me it has been over eighteen years. I don't think anyone else has been in their world for that long.” Eclipse explains.

“Oh...that makes sense.” Ben nods. “Sadly I forgot that…” He sighs out. “Well let’s hope it hasn’t been weeks or years back home, don’t want them all worried shitless…”

“Mine are already going to be worried because last they saw me I was insane. But yea, lets hope no huge time gaps between here and our respective reflections.” Eclipse agrees “....Is this the first time we aren't at each other's throats?”

“When were we at each other’s throats?” Ben asks curiously.

“Huh...must have been thinking of Huxley. Seems like everyone has a keyblade now and days, so you can't just point and say ‘you have a keyblade!’ and know who they are.” Eclipse says embarrassed at the screw up.

“Well we are all distinguishable because of looks. I have the white cloak, Huxley has the black cloak.” Ben says while showing his white cloak. “I also have this fancy silver crown cause I’m awesome.” Ben smiles and points to his crown.

“Huh… I wonder if my Luna is going to try and get me one if I ever marry. Welp, we will just have to see.” Eclipse shrugs. “Oh also, have time to hear on what I’ve been working on ever since I saw a human again?

“Do you want me to give you the honest answer or the smart ass answer?” Ben asks with a cheeky grin.

“Haha.” Eclipse says with a smile despite his angry tone. “I’m working on a spell matrix to allow me to turn into the form of whatever inhabitants live in a world. Example, going to your world I would be anthro, and coming to Huxley’s world I would be a human with strange hair and eyes. It’s not done yet, but I hope to finish it before anything happens to me.”

“Hopefully it get’s done because that sounds fancy.” Ben smiles.

“Yea, but I think Huxley wants to prank his Twilight before I get to do that. But it could be useful for all of us when it’s done. Now, what were you doing before you ran into me? I don’t think you came down here looking for little old me.” Eclipse says bluntly.

“I was heading off to find Zeke.” Ben says honestly. “I have to tell him a few things.”

“Oh, well good luck. One of two things is gonna happen. Either Rune got him or he is busy with the counsel filling out paperwork about the Elder Scrolls world.”

“I don’t know much about Rune, but I have a feeling he’s busy with paperwork or something.” He says with a shrug. “I mean, besides the weird fetish book…”

“Lets just say, if you have a perverted marefriend, she and Rune would be best friends and leave it at that.

“Well my Luna’s more...needy than perverted.” Ben shrugs. “But hey she’s been stuck in the moon for a thousand years it’s going to take a while to steady that girl.”

“Makes sense. The only reason mine didn’t jump my bone was because we both worked together to defeat Nightmare Moon….who was her mark of mastery test apparently.” Eclipse says. “Well, you best be off. Keep in touch k?” Eclipse says with his trademark grin

“Yep.” Ben says while patting Eclipse’s head gently. “Stay safe you very worrying pony.” He says while heading off to find Zeke again.

Zeke was resting in the library, half of her wives were with her as she read over one of the books the Aqua from the new reflection Diamond Tiara made accidentally gave her. “Knock knock?” Ben asks while knocking on a bookshelf like a door.

Zeke looked up. “Oh, hey Ben. Something up?” Zeke asks, putting the book down.

“One, Huxley finally left to his world so there’s that.” Ben starts. “Two, I suppose now’s a good a time as any to say meet your wives and friends I suppose. And three...well as soon as Luxu is done talking with the Foretellers I’m pretty sure you two should have a talk.” Ben says honestly.

“I was hoping for that. Also, anything you need?”

“Well the first one was to meet the many women you’ve managed to marry you lucky bastard.” Ben frowns. “And two, should I head on home and then you call me to a meeting so I can tell everyone what Core’s been doing to my knowledge or should I stay here and wait?”

“For the council we can have that meeting next week. As for the wives, well, you know Unum, then there’s Toriel, Derpy, Rarity, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Celestia, Luna, Rune, Hearts Care, and Chrysalis.”

“One of you...can you please explain how his hips aren’t in another dimension?” Ben asks one of Zeke’s wives. “Also...is Toriel some goat mother looking person?”

Toriel chuckled. “That was a nickname I had back home. Zeke and X managed to bring my two deceased children back, well, Chara was possessed by darkness, and Asriel was an artificial Nobody of sorts. My kind, our bodies don’t stay after death, they turn to dust when we die.” She explained. “Zeke and X made a heart for him.”

“Okay Ms. Tutorial.” Ben says with a nod. “Glad to know all that...but besides the obvious thing of you look like a good school teacher...I met two weird skeletons...one that slept in the middle of where I was walking and one that kept calling me ‘Human’ and trying to be friends...while sounding like Skeletor for some reason…”

“That was Sans, the one sleeping, the other is his brother Papyrus. Sans might not look like much, but since he and his brother moved here, Sans has become one of the highest ranked fighters in Daybreak. And if he gets hit once, he’s gone.”

“RPG rules, got it.” Ben nods. “The weakest of the bunch happens to be the strongest and sleep keeps his fragile yet powerful strength up.”

“Something like that, just don’t mess with his brother…last person who did Sans…well, shoved a bone up…well, you can guess.”

“Was it a boy or a girl? Cause I can make a dirty pun out of it.” Ben says with a cheeky grin.

“Perv.” Rainbow said.

“Hey I have to hear my worlds Spike talk about how he ‘fluffs your cloud’ on a constant basis Rainbow, so shush.” Ben glares at Rainbow.

Rainbow blushed. “Multiverse is so weird.”

“Trust me, it’s only going to get weirder. Just be glad you haven’t met a fan of eldritch horror because that is going to be proven true in very horrible ways.” Ben explains. “Anywhosits, I presume we have people to start bringing back from the grave or are you too tired from all that’s happened and the bun in your oven?”

“Oh right.” Zeke said, standing up. “Well, go big or go home.” Zeke and Ben raised a hand into the air, the power in the air was tangible with the amount of Nobodies and Heartless appearing. It went on for a few moments, less than five minutes, and it stopped abruptly. “Wow, so my Heartless can appear on the world? Meh, the moon was still a good battleground.”

“I think it’s because of some magical bullshit that surrounds you.” Ben points out. “You being the ‘balance’ and all that jazz, giving the Heartless some sort of spark of light so they can be here, while Core and all his dick waffle comrades have no spark and so can’t be here...if that made any sense at all…” Ben sighs out, pinching the bridge of his nose because he thought he sounded like an idiot.

“No, you did alright.” Eclipse said, leaning on the doorframe. “Anyone going to get these people clothes?”

“They probably should and when did you get here?” Ben asks Eclipse.

“Just now. I heard the sound of fighting and it wasn’t in the arena so I wanted to check it out. Now Zeke, can Discord help here? I think we are scaring these poor people.” Eclipse says looking at a confused anthro mare. Zeke rolled his eye and simply pulled out Discord and in a flash of pink the people were clothed.

“So let’s take a headcount of who was saved shall we?” Ben asks.

“WIth the amount of power we did… Discord?” Zeke asked.

“Over 9/10 of this Equestria’s population is back, the last bunch… moved on.” Discord said with a hint of sadness,

Zeke gritted her teeth. “One bastard did all that damage…”

“Hey Discord...When people die completely, they go to one of two places right? Kingdom hearts or the Void.” Eclipse says.

“Actually, depends on the world.”

“Damn. I was hoping I could maybe help bring some back when I learned how to use Oathkeeper’s power.” Eclipse says.

“I have a feeling I’m missing something, but is there extra magic to Oathkeeper and Oblivion?” Ben says, confused about what Oathkeeper’s powers were.

“Well, is there anything you wanted Eclipse?” Zeke asks before remembering. “Oh right Huxley gave me this coin and told me to give it to you.” Zeke said handing the coin to Eclipse.

“Thanks. And I was wondering if you wanted me to stay or not? I could leave if you want but I wanted to know if you wanted me to stay for your kid.” Eclipse says acting nonchalant.

“Which?”

“The bun in your oven. After all, it’s not everyday your cuz get knocked up. And if there is one thing about the Ventrals I accept whole heartedly, is the importance of family.” Eclipse says firmly.

“Yeah, I’ll send a letter when the due date is near, got a month and a half, cause half Keyblade babies grow fast in the womb.”

“I’ll be there. Well, hopefully. Oath and I have a plan and I just hope we come home in time to be here.” Eclipse says with a nod.

“Alright then, well, if that’s all I just gotta talk with Luxu then start working on the aid for everyone who came back… that’s gonna be a headache. Well, later you two.”

After leaving the Library I found a good place to make a portal and leave. "Well off I go then." I say, summoning Reunion and opening a DTL. "It was nice meeting you Daybreak Empire...let's hope I can come back in a more relaxed case..." I sigh out before walking through the portal, the light disappearing in an instant as I found myself home.

"Ben~" Someone said with an eerie cheer.

"Oh...shit..." I frown before being grabbed by three mares suddenly and nothing but my attempts at freedom could be heard before the library door slammed shut.

Nobody's Lesson: Fair Game pt 1

“My hips hurt…” I grumble, sitting down on a couch in the library and drinking ice water.

“If you didn’t leave for three days we’d have had some sanity.” Luna countered.

“I didn’t know that I was gone for three days, two all of you don’t need that on a daily basis...and three I believe it was all your idea.” I frown. “Also...did everything go well with your test?” I ask.

“Yeah, I faced my past and won. Though, Time has been having odd, new premonitions.”

“What are the premonitions?” I ask worriedly, having a bad feeling about this.

“Something about Core and some other man in a mask. She doesn’t exactly get it, but she guesses things in someone’s reflection have, or might, go south.”

“What did the mask look like?” Ben asks curiously.

“She couldn’t describe it, I looked into her memories and to me it looked mostly metal, some gears, goggles, covered the whole face.”

I thought for a moment about what kind of mask that could be. “I...am very scared of what I just thought of…” I say worriedly.

“What is it?”

“So I was told about another someone Zeke met, told me about them and…” Ben gulps. “If that’s the same person Core fought then I’m afraid Core might just have taken the next step to finishing his goal…”

“Maybe you should send a message, or Time, she has been meaning to talk with him anyway.”

“Well I can’t really open portals like Zeke can. I managed to get back here from Zeke’s Equestria because that’s a more...hubtown kind of situation.” I sigh out.

“Luxu can send her… also, what happened to him over there? He came back rather excited.”

“I know he wanted to talk to Zeke about something, but I’m not entirely sure about what.” I shrug. “But who knows, maybe Luxu is going to take Time out on a special date or something.”

Luna and I talked a bit more, eventually Luxu and Time came in, both carrying… the lunar forge and skyforge from skyrim…“Oh, sup?” Luxu said.

“Three things…” I start. “One, how in the fuck did you bring those things here? Two, what did you and Zeke talk about, and three I have a request cause Time might have seen something that just fucked everyone over.” I say. “Oh actually a fourth thing, why didn’t you take those to Zeke’s world?”

“One, I need to study them to help make more, two, that’s a secret, three, shoot, and fourth, these things are my work around the Keyblade forge diagrams I already have… these are the same forge, just in half, and everything, and I mean, EVERYTHING, is in them. I’m just gonna mess with them for a bit, then send them to Zeke while later returning the Skyforge.”

“Right then…” I nod. “Anyways, when you manage to hide those things properly I want you to take Time to Zeke’s world because...I fear a fuck lot of bad things are happening and all of them are centered around Core.”

“Oh right, those visions.” Time muttered, walking in on the conversation. “They were really violent, and messed up…the things I saw…well, I just hope they didn’t happen.”

“We better not take any chances. Cause if Core fought who I think I thought...the Void might be making an appearance…”

“That’s the last thing we need.” Luxu moaned, taking the part of the lunar forge he was carrying into his room.

“Hopefully I’m wrong…” I sigh out. “Anyways, might as well find one of my masters and start training.” I say, starting to think about who I should train with first. “But who should I train with?” I mutter as I get up, put the empty glass on the table and start heading outside. “Actually Luna, before I leave did you happen to see a fuck lot of people get dropped off here in gummi ships?”

“Yes, Celestia took them in at Canterlot and is rehabilitating them, lot of them were injured or malnourished.”

“How’s everything going for them?” I ask, hoping things are going well.

“Well, most seem to come from a type of medieval world or something like that since they talk a lot about demons and such. One person wants to meet with you, says he knows someone on his world that can train you in the claymore.”

“Sweet.” I nod. “What did this person look like if I may ask?”

“He had these white dog ears on his head, blue vest and black hair.”

“Okay then, I’ll put that on the ‘to do’ list but right now I’d rather stay on world. Too much world hopping for three days to be honest.”

“Alright, go train. I think Dorlu is free, everyone else is adjusting and I think Meyd is helping his sister move into some merpony coves over in the Baltimare sea bay. So he might be gone for a while.”

“Glad to hear that everyone’s getting settled. But better find Dolru...um...what has he been doing? Taking care of his family or gambling everyone out of their money?” I ask.

“He’s actually working with the town police. His ability to capture people in his cards temporarily makes arrests easy.”

“You know...hearing a gambler that owned literally every gambling place on a planet become a police officer is...quite shocking to be perfectly honest.” I say simply, not believing this entire situation.

“Well, he did. I asked him where he got the cards once, said they're from his grandfather. Was a wizard in practice, and on the table.”

“Well alright then.” I nod. “Time to see if Detective Gambler is doing alright besides that.” I say with a little smile. “Tell everyone I’ll be gone for most of the day.”

“Will do.” Luna replies as I exit the door.

“I actually never looked around town.” I frown while walking through Ponyville. “Just noticed that…” I say to myself, not caring if people heard me talk to myself but just finding my lack of walks around town a tad silly. “Wonder where the police station is...actually I didn’t even know that Ponyville had a police station…” I mutter to myself, looking around town just to find the blasted place.

I walked way deep into the old part of town, finally finding the station, and Dorlu walking nearby. He was dressed in normal attire though. He spotted me and waved. “Hey Ben, what brings you this far into the old part of town?”

“Few reasons. One because I had no idea this part of town even existed to begin with, two so I can actually walk around town without having something trying to murder me, and three to ask if you're free to help train me.” I explain.

“Oh, sure. I’m only called to capture culprits, not fight them. Well, come on then, the station has a basement we can use for practice.” Dorlu said, taking me into the police station and down to the basement. It was empty, save a few crates labeled ‘contraband-old’ and some scattered ropes. “So, what can you do right now?”

“I can do between ‘fuck’ and ‘all’ with these things.” I say while summoning my cards. “Also, when I heard you were a police officer I kind of thought it was a lie...but apparently not.”

“Oh, well living on a world of criminals, I always wondered what the other side was like, so I applied and after a day of basic training I was made an ‘undercover agent’.”

“So I suppose the ‘Detective Gambler’ thing is true?” I ask with a smile.

“Yeah…and that nickname is never going away…Well, anyway, time for the basics.” Dorlu said, summoning his cards and with a swipe of his hand over them, created a wall of cards around us. “Basic barrier, how big you want it, you need to know the measurements of how big the cards are gonna be, and the length of the wall around you or others.”

“Oh great, looks like I’m gonna need to learn geometry as well…” I frown, my cards starting to float up in the air.

“Well yeah, math is the primary method of using magic cards. Gamblers are smart, mage gamblers are smarter. You need to flow magic into them, and have the measurements pe-calculated mentally. I may not look like it, but I’m probably as smart as Twilight.”

“Oh dear…” I sigh out. “Question, can you control time with your cards?”

“Well, sorta. Time stopping spells can be placed into them, saved for a later use, but controlling time… the closest to that is the ‘time limit’ on a reaction move you use on an opponent.”

“And, metaphorically speaking, can you actually break those boundaries if you're good enough?” I ask curiously.

“Only if you're a master wizard and tamper with the cards to pull it off.”

“Can I see the back of your cards?” I ask, wanting to see what his card back looked like compared to mine.

“Sure.” Dorlu handed me one, I looked over the back and it looked blank grey.

“Blank grey…” I mutter before turning over one of my cards and seeing it’s grey back with the Nobody symbol on it. “Alright then. Thank you.” I say while handing his card back. “Just by this...I think I can start guessing something’s in the possible future.” I nod. “So...let’s get started with this massive math lesson...god Twilight’s gonna kill me…”

“If we’re starting math, than cards will come later.” He said, his wall of cards returning to his deck and he put it away. “I guess to the library or something?”

“I was joking that the card lesson is going to double as a math lesson.” I say.

“Without advanced mathematical knowledge, they won’t work right, or at all.”

“Fuck.” I frown. “Well congratulations Professor Dorlu, you're going to have to compete with my girlfriend on the ‘who can teach math better’ games.” I say with as much of a fake cheer as I possibly could, the gambler already knowing I’m going to hate this so much.

We walked back home and after telling Twilight, she jumped into ‘teacher mode’…Sexy teacher mode. But she did pull out a desk, blackboard, and a stack of books taller than me and dropped it on my desk. “So, what exactly does he need to learn?” Twilight asked.

“Little bit of everything, but mostly geometry, and probability.” Dorlu said. “And is that outfit necessary?”

“Yes!” I quickly interject, my face suddenly turning a bright red. “Uh...I probably shouldn’t have said that….” I mutter, gently putting my head down on my desk. “Can...we start? I...I don’t want to die of embarrassment…”

“Alright then, this will take as long as it will take for you to learn it.” Twilight nodded.

Almost a week of math cramming had passed…my brain hurts. It had been so long since I did any learning or study anything my brain was lost at what to do. Right now I finished taking five tests in a row and Dorlu and Twilight were grading them…Great, I feel like this is finals week back on Earth. ”Twilight’s sexy teacher outfit at least...makes this a bit bearable…” I think to myself, my perverted thoughts having managed to claw it’s way up the massive dump of learning I had just endured.

Twilight handed her half of the tests to Dorlu and he stood up to speak. “Well, four B minuses, and a C plus…still needs work…”

“Fahhahk~...” I whine before my face met my desk yet again. “Hey...at least it’s not horrible…” I say.

“Nothing is mastered overnight. I had to learn the math needed though self-teaching.” Dorlu said. “You got Twi and me to help, so count yourself lucky.”

This time two weeks had passed and I rarely left the books or notes. Though, Twi managed to make my relax time with her and the girls a learning and studying session…numbers are now sexy.

They were grading seven tests and finally Dorlu held them up and walked up to me. “Six A’s, one B…almost.”

“Listen Twilight is making me learn while having private time, can I please have a break? She’s making me think numbers are sexy!” I whine, glaring at Twilight.

“Your only issue is in the advanced probability. The ‘calculating the future’ of math.”

“How bad?” I ask, starting to think of a way to solve my little problem.

“You keep getting the calculations wrong, forgetting numbers in the equations, leaving numbers out, and who in the hell makes a scatterplot for it? Twi, what have you been teaching him when I’m not here?”

“Just the…basics…” She mumbled.

“She’s teaching me with her scatterplot.” I deadpan.

Dorlu sighed. “Well, your problem area is centered down now, so we’ll work on strictly that.”

One week later, I was taking ten tests…TEN! IN A ROW! They were grading them and finally Dorlu stood up. “Looks like you finally got it. Congrats, you’re a human calculator now.” He said.

“Can I get another bandage?” I ask, my forehead having been bandaged from the times I bashed my head into my desk. “I think it’s bleeding again...and thank fuck we’re done!” I say, throwing my hands in the air and getting out of my desk.

“You get a one hour break, then meet me outside to work with the cards.” Dorlu said as he left.

“Hopefully this has less head banging.” I grumble. “Ow…”

“When you get back, I’ll be waiting~” Twilight said, holding a ‘maid outfit’ that was mostly string and see through fabric.

“I love you…” I smile. “Now...to find another bandage...and some food…” I sigh out, my stomach growling in agreement that I need food.

A bandage and some food later, I met Dorlu outside the back of the library. “So, now that you’re mentally ready, let’s see how your magic can handle them.” Dorlu said as the cards flew out and grew, landing on the floor like carpets as he jumped into one. “Try and find me.” He said as the cards shuffled.

In the back of my mind, the Luxord fight music was playing. ”And no camera shenanigans to help me this time…” I think to myself, having focused on the one card that he jumped into as it was shuffled. “Let’s see now…” I mutter before moving swiftly to the card I traced. I flipped it over, and the word ‘sucker’ was there as it blew up on me. “Damn it…” I grumbled, rubbing suit off of my face.

“Use your cards to find me, it gives you more…hands.” Dorlu’s voice came from every card. Creepy.

“Okay.” I say before my cards flew around me. “Let’s see now…” I mutter, focusing as my cards formed a small sphere, small thorns tracing my ‘Fair Game’ and flying outwards, hunting down Dorlu swiftly.

All his cards were gone, but he wasn’t out. “Like the trick?” Dorlu said as a card of his popped out from the back of my hood, it was normal sized and he was on the image half of it. “Best escape tactic if needed. Also, good use of that move. Once the math part is out of the way, the rest is actually easy.” He said, jumping out of the card and back to normal size.

“I mean besides a bullshit amount of sleight of hand, trickery, and other card tricks.” I say honestly. “How did you get that card on my hood though? Or was it during my tests?”

“When you walked to the card you thought I was in, I shrunk the card I was actually in and floated it in there. Keep that trick in mind, you jump out and place a spell in it at the right time, it can act like a mine.”

“Cheeky bastard.” I chuckle. “But thank you for helping me figure that out. I wonder if I can figure out any tricks that’ll surprise even you.” I say, hoping to manage that.

“If you do, challenge me to a game. I’ve been looking for someone who can beat me in a fair game.” Dorlu said as he pat my shoulder. “Well, I’m gonna go home, you practice the cards against any baddies you find… and I will go screw my wife.” With that, Dorlu walked off.

“Actually how is the family?” I ask before he left completely.

“Kids in school, mother-in-law is debating you, and my wife is in heat, so I’m going home.”

“Ah, okay see ya.” I say with a little wave before turning around and heading back inside.

As I entered I saw Twilight…she was in the ‘outfit’. “What can I do for you…master~”

“How long is this going to last?” I ask, hoping it’s a lot longer than a day.

“Everyone should be gone for a while, Luna’s in Canterlot, Rarity took Pinkie and Zecora to a fashion show in Manehattan, and Luxu, Time and Sweetie Bell haven’t come back from Zeke’s yet, but they sent a letter saying they're alright. So… we got at least a week…oh, and Spike decided to move in with Rainbow. We got the house alone~”

“Gonna miss Spike’s pancakes, but I have a lot of things I want to do with you Ms. ‘Tries to turn math into a fetish’.” I say with a growing grin.

“What can I say, hearing you talk math turns me on.”

“I can’t believe you just said that...but get that ass upstairs, I have things to do to it without math involved.” I say with a giddy grin.

Nobody's Lesson: Fair Game pt 2

Three days past since my first training session with cards, and considering Dorlu had a horny wife I could understand why he didn’t want to train me in those few days. “Wonder if he’ll be free today…” I mutter while walking around the old part of Ponyville, wondering if I’ll spot the gambler soon. “Let’s hope I don’t see him having to use crutches.” I chuckle to myself, taking a look around to see if he’s anywhere.

I spotted him sitting on the police station steps, smoking a cigarette. “Oh, hey Ben.” He said as he saw me.

“How you doing Dorlu?” I ask with a smile. “Hope the missus isn’t too much for ya.”

“I love it when she goes wild, but she likely is pregnant again, which I don’t really mind, she’s just wondering how many in this litter if she is.”

“Well at least she’ll raise her kids in a more...friendly world I suppose.” I shrug.

“I’ll say, the kids we have when we first came here didn’t know what to make of being outside, they even asked what a tree was... “

“Ha.” I laugh. “That must have been quite an experience. So you free to help train me or busy with work or family?” I ask curiously, hoping he’s free to train.

“Right now Crystal is at the doctors to see if she is, yes they can tell that fast with her race, the kids are in school, and the boy’s in there don’t have anything for me at the moment. Sure, you trained?”

“Why of course.” I say while snapping my fingers, a Gambler nobody appearing behind me. “Good things to practice with but can’t compete with a master that’s for sure.” I say before the pink Nobody vanished. “So where should we go to start training? Cause public areas aren’t good for training.”

“I think near the Everfree is good, not much is out there, and anything that crawls out of it we’ll be able to send back.”

“Yeah that’s true.” I nod. “Let’s get going and see if that creepy forest doesn’t try to attack us for no reason.”

Dorlu and I walked over to an area next to the Everfree’s border. We were a good two miles from town and half a mile from Fluttershy’s cottage, so we were pretty isolated. Dorlu stood across from me, his deck floating around him. “Let’s see what you got then?”

“Alright.” I say before summoning my cards. The both of us looked at each other before a flurry of enchanted paper started whirling around us. “Ready?” I ask.

“Ready.” Dorlu says before tossing up five cards that started to float above him. “Let’s see if you know how to play the game.” He says before the five cards flashed up one ‘O’ and four ‘X’ faced cards before flipping back around and shuffling around swiftly. As I followed along I heard something and reacted instantly, a card whizzed by my head before I threw six cards at Dorlu...only to have them bounce away and return to me. “No attacking me as per the rules.” The gambler says before I flash up my hand, thankfully the ‘O’ card flashed up and I sighed out happily. “No need to get complacent.” He says before a sudden explosion knocked me sideways.

“Crap!” I yelp before skidding to a halt and throwing several cards at him, which he simply deflected before smaller cards fell down and exploded, causing the Gambler to skid back with raised arms, giving me enough chance to dash forward with a giant card and slash down at him. “Gotcha!”

“Not quite.” Dorlu says before a card wall appeared in front of him that blocked my attack. One card swiftly turned around and showed a slow time stamp on it before I was smacked away, my entire body feeling sluggish and slow. A card appeared above me with a thirty second ticker counting down how many seconds my ‘slow’ condition lasted before I felt something hit my stomach and knock me back.

“This sucks…” I mutter before I summon a pinkish orb which Dorlu immediately answered to. Dorlu saw the same thing he put me through but with four cards that flashed one ‘O’ and three ‘X’s before they flipped around and, to his surprise, shuffled a lot quicker then his shuffling did. Dorlu flashed up a card but it was an ‘X’ and he was pushed back a little, my slow condition immediately wearing off suddenly. “How’s that?”

“Good good.” Dorlu says with a smile. “Now...Look closely.” He says before summoning a card and disappearing behind it. Ten cards suddenly appeared in front of me, one with Dorlu on it, three with explosive stamps, two with time stamps and the rest blank before they all fell to the ground and moving around perfectly even on the forest floor before they all flipped up with their backs facing me. I followed the proper card and didn’t notice any cards doubling but I placed my hand on the ground and my cards snaked around past the cards on the hunt for any tricks on the ground. I stood up and with a deep breath I flipped up a card, but the card in question seemed to stay still for a moment before a smaller card flipped up and showed Dorlu, the small card resizing and the man walking out of it. “Impressive.”

“You haven’t seen anything yet.” I smirk. “Let’s see if you can follow along.” I say before doing the same trick on him, summoning five cards, one with me, one bomb, one time and two blank before I let them all fall to the ground and slide around. Dorlu was looking at the card I was in but he didn’t notice that I swapped to an extra card before hopping off to one of the cards that I snaked around just to make sure the guy didn’t do any tricks. After a few moments Dorlu picked a card, before it turned around to find ‘Gotcha’ written on it before I suddenly appeared before him and tapped his head with a card. But before I could start celebrating a job well done that I managed to win the Dorlu I was focused on glowed. “Aw fuck.” I frown before throwing up a card shield as the glowing ‘Dorlu’ exploded. “When the fuck can card clones be made?” I ask, looking around for the bastard.

“You did surprise me don’t get me wrong.” Dorlu says before tapping my head behind me. “Changing to a card that wasn’t even apart of that little guessing game was smart, and the speed of your shuffles did put my ‘practice’ speed to shame but still not enough to beat the master.” Dorlu says smugly.

“Didn’t answer my question you smug bastard.” I frown.

“It an advanced technique.” He says simply. “Took me a few years to figure that little trick out but when you figure it out it a life savor.”

“Spoken from experience right?” I ask.

“Once or twice.” Dorlu shrugs.

“Well want to go again?” I ask, walking back to my starting position and summoning all my cards back.

“Nah, kids should be getting out soon and Crystal should be home with the news. Oh, Nyla wanted to talk to you about…something.”

“Wonder what she wants to talk about.” I say, already thinking of some of the things she want’s to talk about. “Well no need to stand here and wonder. Just surprised something didn’t suddenly jump out at us…”

“Guess nothing brave enough was nearby.” Dorlu said, shrugging as he started to walk towards town.

“Probably.” I nod, following Dorlu. “By the by where’s Nyla again?”

“She said she’ll be at your place to talk, so she should be there waiting for you.”

“Wonder why…” I mutter. “But anyways thanks Dorlu, see you tomorrow?” I ask, hoping to get some more training in.

“If not come by my place, wife and I will either be celebrating or out buying supplies ahead of time.”

“Right then.” I nod. “Welp, see ya.” I say before summoning my glider and riding home.

I landed at the front door and disbanded my glider. Once in I saw Nyla and Twilight sitting on the couch and drinking what looked like either hot tea or coffee. “Welcome back Ben.” Twilight said.

“Hello Twilight, hello Nyla. How are you two doing today?” I ask kindly.

“I’m fine, Nyla wanted to talk to you about some things though.” Twilight said, motioning for me to sit next to her.

“What do you want to talk about Nyla?” I ask, taking a seat next to the canine lady.

“It’s about, well, your weapons, and a few other things, but your weapons first. Twilight told me that you have a teacher for all but two, right?” Nyla asked.

“Luna has someone that says they know someone for the claymore.” Twilight added.

“Right, but I think I know a guy who can teach you the other one, chakrams.”

“And who would this person be?” I ask curiously, really wanting to know who this chakram master is.

“Well, first off, you two can only meet in private. He really isn’t supposed to be… well, can’t say with Twi here, but I think you two will work out fine.”

“I’d rather not walk into a trap here lady.” I frown, not liking how she’s describing this. “I may be an idiot but I’m not that big of an idiot.”

“Look, I know it sounds sketchy, but… hang on, can she, uh…” Nyla motioned for Twilight to leave, which she understood and left the room. “Alright, so the guy I’m talking about is a…inlaw of sorts back home.”

“Hooray, another trip to Knowhere…” I grumble.

“Not…exactly.” She says, looking nervous.

“How ‘not exactly’?” I ask. “Cause I’m liking this less and less.”

“How much do you know about the multiverse?”

“Quite a bit actually. Why do you bring it up?” I ask curiously

“Well, it’s like this. There’s more than one multiverse, a multiverse of the multiverse we call realms, divided by void in between, and special ‘barriers’ acting as walls that keep them, well, from the void and each other.”

“Sounds about right. But why do you bring this up my fluffy friend?” I ask honestly.

“I wasn’t born in THIS realm.”

“Then how in the hell did you get here?” I ask with a worried frown.

“I’ll show you.” She said, standing up. She tapped on a bracelet she had, and it changed into something like a pipboy from Fallout. She tapped the screen a few more times and a portal opened up in front of us. “Like that.” She deadpanned.

“Fucking Bethesda…” I frown.

“Actually, the design was used from it, but the tech in it, it’s all Freak Inc.” She stated.

“There’s a fuck ton of questions I have right now…” I say honestly. “And I doubt I’ll get any of them. Anyways where does portal take us?”

“My in law's house.” She said, walking in as I followed. When we exited we were in the tallest, widest, and fanciest hallway I’ve ever seen. “Crap, missed the entrance again and went right in…” She muttered.

“Well isn’t this fancy to the nth degree.” I say while looking around.

“Yeah, he really only had this built to… well, you’ll see.” She said, walking down the hall. “Keep up.”

“I’m admiring fancy shush.” I say while following along quickly. “But mind if I ask who this ‘in law’ is? Cause the way you made it sound your in law isn’t entirely your favorite person.”

She rolled her eyes. “Well, you know how big your friends and their herds/harems are?”

“One friend has sixteen wives. What does this guy have twenty or something?” I ask.

“What’s higher than a centillion?”

“Centillion and one.” I deadpan.

She elbowed me. “He has over that many wives, as in there is no known number yet made or named to count that high up, and when that limit was reached his first wife, who started the whole thing, found a loophole and, well, not technically are the newest ones wives, but, look, it’s complicated, for sanities sake, we just call him the man with infinite wives.”

“Why in the salty fucks does this guy need that many wives?” I ask incredulously.

“His first wife's main fetish… of which she got from a manga about a harem.”

“A harem’s one thing, having five or six wives is fine for a healthy harem, sixteen wives is grounds for breaking a hip...but an infinite amount? That’s grounds for sex induced insanity.” I say, not believing any of this.

“Not if you’re a god it’s not.” She said nonchalantly.

“Now define ‘god’.” I say. “Because I know a ‘God’ and he’s a nice guy...but the term ‘god’ is kind of weird at this point for me.”

“He was born human, went thought a lot of hell and pain, got lucky and just plain in the right place at the right time without meaning to be, and, well, he became a god. The Human God some call him.”

“You didn’t answer it…” I mutter.

“He has the ‘god’ title, a title, or rank, whichever, which in the eyes of every high being in the realms, makes you a god.”

I take a deep breath. “So ‘god’ is just a title then. Nothing else to it?” I ask.

“Well, you need the power to back it up, but yeah, that’s about it.”

“Okay then…” I nod. “But I suppose Twilight told you about all my weapons?”

“Yeah, this guy can find you a teacher for them easy if he doesn’t teach you a few things yourself. Though, your realm isn’t supposed to be ‘accessed’ just yet.”

“I’m worried about what you mean by ‘accessed’...” I say worriedly.

“You know that friend of yours, Zeke, and his Unity thing?”

“Yes I do know Zeke and his Unity thing.” I nod.

“This guy has had about ten years head start and already all of his realm is united as well as a fuck ton others.”

“Well that’s a thing.” I say honestly. “That sounds like quite a feat...even though Zeke is a very special guy.”

“Yeah, well, Cript is too. How many people can make their own universe just to act as a home of your family?”

“Fucked if I know. I mean, if I master my weapons and figure out how to utilize their attributes then I possibly could...in a fuck lot of time.” I say with a frown. “Seriously it took me two months to learn advanced math and I’m already thinking of crap that’s probably never gonna happen.”

“Well, anyway, we gotta hope we run into someone in this hall who can call him for us.” Nyla replied.

“Hopefully.” I sigh out. “But I suppose it’s because of his ‘infinite harem’ that this ‘Cript’ if memory serves is your in law?”

“Yeah, my sister was one of his earlier wives. At the time she was like the rest of my race, pumped full of darkness like you wouldn’t believe and she attacked his kids classroom in a darkness fueled rampage.”

“Oh...that happened…” I say, not knowing what else to say.

“Yeah, if it wasn’t for his Humanity Blade, we likely would have ended up dead.”

“Adding another question to the massive list of questions I already have…” I sigh out, not knowing what the hell’s going on.

“The Humanity Blade is basically, if there’s a single trace of humanity left on a person, it will snag onto it when attacking someone, encase them in crystal, then expel all the darkness. If they’re all darkness, then it just hurts them like any sword would.”

“That sounds like something Zeke’s capable of doing.” I say honestly.

“Not sure how it works, but it has saved a lot of races and people. So, anything else you wanna ask?”

“The whole ‘pip boy makes dimensional portals to other reflections without the need of keyblades’ is probably a primary question right now.” I say honestly.

“It’s called an Assistant. It can do a lot, can store well over a world’s worth of physical items by changing it into digital code, and the apps do most of the other stuff via special magic embedded in as the code.”

“What’s this ‘Freak Inc.’? Cause it sounds like either a one stop shop for fetish items or something completely different.” I ask.

“It’s Cript’s company. They started off making weapons, and with the shadow creatures starting to act up in mass, he quickly became vastly wealthy. He soon moved onto food, medicine, they made just about everything.”

“Heartless made him push towards helping others...huh.” I say.

“No, shadow creatures are different from heartless, and WAY more dangerous.”

“That raises even more questions…” I frown. “Oh dear...what are these ‘shadow creatures’ if there not heartless?”

“Monsters made from the purest darkness given physical form. Back when some scientist went made and made them, control them for years til he was defeated. Now though, so many other evils have used them and now they can reproduce or spawn via special crystals. Then there’s the Inhumans, and the Subhumans.”

“So how little does Kingdom Hearts logic stand in this vast multiverse?”

“In this realm, everything is reality. Everything you know as fiction law plays some part in this realm.”

“I really hope Dragon Ball isn’t a thing here...cause Core is strong enough as is I don’t want Frieza appearing out of nowhere being stronger then him…”

“Ha, Core wouldn’t last a nanosecond against Cript, trust me, he calls himself a demon, but not even a devil has lived against Cript.”

“Well I’m sorry for not having the power to literally reshape reality to my whims.” I frown. “I’m a simple guy who has to master thirteen different weapons one at a time, and each of them has their own separate brand of problems…” I sigh out, rubbing my temples lightly.

“Every weapon does.” Nyla said. We kept walking til we finally saw someone in the distance. We have to have walked at least four miles of hallway! We ran up and upon seeing the person I did a double check. Sebastian Mecalius… “Hey, can you call Cript here?” Nyla asked.

“Certainly.” He replied. Yup, that voice is Sebastion’s. He vanished in a haze then reappeared in a second. “Master Cript will be here shortly.” He said before vanishing again.

“So...Sebastion huh?” I ask. “Where’d you find him?”

“Cript broke his contract with that kid, turned the kid and that ex demon into humans, then adopted the kid and employed the guy.” She replied.

“Huh…” I say simply, my eyerbrows knitted together at having such a simple explanation given. “So this Cript...does he have the ability to bend reality to his will?”

“Yeah, but he doesn’t use it much.”

“I believe I’ve read some stories where reality benders thought life was either too easy or too boring after you’ve done specific things…” I say. “Is that true or am I just making up stupid shit?”

“Depends, Cript can still occasionally find strong enemies to fight, but mostly he runs his company and spends time with his wives and kids.”

“Sounds about right I suppose.” I shrug. “But...reminds me of Zeke to a point. Spending more time with his family and friends and trying to keep Daybreak from doing something silly.”

We talked a bit more, just to pass time before a man in a brown trench coat, black shirt and blue jeans walked up to us… I had to look at him for several seconds before realizing he looked a lot like Zeke, only with brown hair rather than blonde and brown eyes rather than red. “Sup, long time no see Nyla.” The man, Cript, said.

“I’ve been busy, how’s my sis?” Nyla asked.

“She’s good, spends just about all her time in the nursery, as usual.” He then looked at me. “Uh… So who are you?”

“Names Ben. And I was told your Cript correct?” I ask.

“Yeah.”

“Nyla told me you could help me with a little...problem I have at the moment.” I say. “Ya see I can’t seem to find a master for Chakrams and Ethereal Blades.” I explain. “Is there anyone you can point me to to help out? Cause hearing Nyla talk about you you seem to be a really busy person.”

“Well, I can give you two options there, I can loan you a teacher, or one of my kids who has mastered those things already.” Cript said.

“You have a kid that mastered both of those weapons already?” I ask curiously, finding that a tad strange.

“Yeah, I have them trained in a wide variety of weapons. Heroes of tomorrow, that’s what everyone expects and according to the ‘boss’ they’ll be needed.”

“Too.Many.Questions…” I whine, before shaking my head gently. “But who would you personally pick? Cause you’re basically picking the person to help me already.”

“Personally… Huh, who would do the best…” He snapped his fingers. “Yeah, she’ll do.” He said, tapping on his assistant, as Nyla called it. “I sent the message to my daughter, Trinity.”

“Right then.” I nod. “But has she mastered the two weapons I talked about? Or just one of them?”

“She’s mastered both of those and ninety others.”

“Can I stop feeling like I amount to nothing?” I ask with a frown, starting to get worried here. “Seriously it’s starting to get just a tad bit annoying when I’m weaker than someone that’s a fuck tons weaker than a god here…”

“Different realms carry different variations of strength. Think of it like this, you play a game and become strong as hell in it, then you play it in multiplayer, and you aren’t as good as you thought. Same basic principle, just apply it to, well, everything. Right now, your reality/realm is ‘single player’ and my realm is ‘multiplayer’.”

“Well that’s just fancy.” I sigh out. “Question...Nyla said that Core wasn’t anything compared to you...what would happen if he got his hands on Void powers?”

“He’s moved up ten ranks, but that’s about it.” Cript said. “Trust me, there’s much stronger everything out there, even with all that Core has done, he’s not the evilest thing out there.”

“Even though Core is dead set on making everything turn to Void.” I frown.

“Him and about ten million other villains out there, only reason we let them run around for awhile is because we know someone else is gonna deal with them, or they’ll do something to mess themselves up.”

“Sounds about right.” I nod. “But thank you for helping me here. I have a feeling I won’t be getting this help again any time soon though.”

“Meh, I help you, and Trinity finally gets some field work. She’s been wanting-” Cript was cut of when a gust of wind that his hard enough to peel the wood off that walls blasted us. When the dust, and wood shavings cleared, there was a fourteen year old girl, red hair, green eyes, wearing a white dress and two MASSIVE WINGS were on her back. “There she is.” Cript said.

“Hi daddy.” The girl said.

“Hi Trinity. So, this is your first field mission, basically just train this guy, the one in the white coat, in ethereal blades and chakrams. Don’t show off too much, alright?”

“Sure.” She said, smiling.

“I do have to add the Ethereal blades and Chakrams do come with special properties though…” I say sheepishly, thinking I should have told them this earlier.

“How so?” Trinity asked, tilting her head as the walls began to repair themselves.

“I have Eternal Flames.” I start before summoning my two chakrams, the thing’s appearing in a burst of flames instead of just appearing in a flash of light surprisingly. “And then there’s Interdiction.” I say before the chakrams vanished and two Ethereal blades appeared, Nothingness thorns seeming to crawl along the red and white blades. “So I have to deal with a fire elemental chakrams and Nothingness blades.” I say before dismissing my weapons. “Then there’s the fuck ton of hidden abilities these damned things have...I should have told you this before I asked for a trainer…” I sigh out, rubbing my temple bitterly.

“No need.” Trinity said. “I have those same chakrams, and those blades are rather standard, so I know what they do.”

“Why do I have the feeling all my weapons are ‘standard’ in your reality…” I frown. “But anyways thank you so much for helping me. But the Ethereal blades by themselves seemed pretty standard by way of Red Lightsabers, but the ‘Nothingness’ attachment to it might not make it standard...I think.”

“You’d be surprised how many weapons like that exist.” Cript said. “Either way, you two go. Oh, and Ben, right?”

“Yes?” I ask curiously.

I was suddenly floated and looking Cript right in the eyes, which changed to look like Core’s. “Make a move on her, and you really will know what Nothingness is first hand.” He said before vanishing.

”She’s fourteen for one thing...and two I wasn’t going to try and hit on her to begin with...I can understand overprotective father but jesus.” I think to myself as I fall on my butt, wondering why he changed his eyes to Core’s for some reason. “Oh well…”

“Sorry about that.” Trinity said. “He’s a dad after all.”

“I’ve seen that happen in too much manga and anime to know.” I say before getting up. “Anywhosits let’s get going back to my world. Let’s hope my girlfriends aren’t panicking at another disappearing act.” I say. “So...who’s going to magic up a portal back there?”

“I got this.” Trinity snapped her fingers, and Nyla and I found ourselves just outside the library. “Nailed the landing. So you live here? Huh, this might be weird for me.”

“The place has enough space for quite a lot of people to be honest. But yes this is where me and my five girlfriends live, along with three other people.” I say honestly. “But why is it awkward? Is it because you’re not good with libraries or what?” I ask, not wanting to bring up the huge wings in case it was a sensitive topic.

“Well, while my birth mother is an angel, my other mothers largely come from Equestria reflections. So if I call anyone here mom, it’s involuntary and force of habit.”

“Now while I want to say that can lead to some funny jokes…” I say worriedly. “Me and my girlfriends had a little scare one time...I’d...rather wait until after we’re all married for kids ya know?” I say, not entirely knowing if this is just wasted words on a fourteen year old.

“Sorta, my mother is a cherub so… expect them to be… well, just make sure you use physical protection. A cherub in the room makes anyone they came near… EXTREMELY fertile for twenty-four hours.”

“I do hope magic can stop that…” I say worriedly.

“It won’t…”

“Fuck.” I grumble. “Anyways want to have a look inside?”

“Sure. Oh, and tell no one about where aunt Nyla and I come from. This realm isn’t supposed to be accessed just yet.”

“Okay the hell does that mean?”

“It means we aren’t supposed to enter it until a specific evil has been unleashed.”

“I know Core’s not that big of a threat to your family but still.” I frown. “Core’s worrying enough in my realm as is…” I sigh out before walking over and opening the door. “Twilight! I’m home!” I call out into the library, hoping to find the purple unicorn quickly.

She came down stairs quickly. “We might have an issue…” Twi said, making me frown.

“I leave for five minutes and there’s already an issue.” I frown. “What is it?”

“The radio went off saying there was some giant monster with bone armor completely destroying Manehattan!” She panicked.

“The fuck?” I frown. “I...don’t remember any Heartless or Unversed looking like that…”

“I think I know what it is.” Trinity said, grabbing the back of my cloak. “Come on.” She said. I blinked and found myself looking at what must have been a massive, ten mile high beast, that definitely wasn’t a Heartless, standing in a largely destroyed city. “Yeup, Titan…”

“I’m sorry did you just say titan?” I ask, looking at the giant monster.

“It’s a type of shadow creature, a rather strong one too… by normal standards.” She flicked her wrists and two white and blue chakrams that looked like they were made from gold appeared in her hands in a flash of light. “Watch what your teacher can do.” She said, flying over to it. She, from what I could make out, threw on chakram at it, and what happened next made my jaw drop. There was a small breaking noise, then the thing was falling over… sliced in half. She flew back over. “Thank goodness it was a level one titan.” She said.

“I fucking hate this.” I say simply. “I...suddenly a monster that I’ve never seen appears randomly in Manehattan…” I started before his eyes widen. “Oh no….Oh nononononono!” I start repeating as I freaked out. “Three of my girlfriends could have...no...no…” I mutter, tears threatening to fall as I thought of three of my girlfriends dying while I was gone and me not being able to do anything.

“Hold on.” Trinity says, placing a finger on forehead followed by a small static shock. She then closed her eyes like she was focusing. “Okay, found them. Ten miles away from the city, perfectly fine.” She said. “Special ability dad taught me, and a few others.”

I fell to my knees, tears rolling down my face in joy at hearing there alright. “Oh...oh thank god they’re alright…” I say happily.

“Well while they’re heading home… as for the city… looks like my relatives who work in the afterlife are gonna be working overtime…”

“And here I am...who’s supposed to be the ‘White Knight of Equis’...and I couldn’t save shit…” I sigh out while getting up. “Well...we better get back…”

“Relax, you know what they say, every warrior has an angel watching over them, well that’s what I’ll be until you can travel across the world in a nanosecond.” She said, patting my back.

“I have five other masters that live here, four that I need to talk to on another world, and one more that I need to hunt down…” I sigh out. “But hey, if you help me get that strong then it’ll help me out in so many ways…”

“That’s why my family exists, kinda our thing.” She said, putting a hand on my shoulder then I found myself back in the livingroom in Twilight’s library.

“By the by is that just speed alone or some teleportation shenanigans?” I ask Trinity.

“Speed.” She replied. “Angel, well, half, but still, can move stupidly fast.”

“I can imagine.” I say with a nod. “But do you want to know all of my weapons and what other masters you might see me train with or no?” I ask, wondering if she’ll want to know them.

“When I looked into your memories earlier I saw all of that already. Just let me know when you want to train and I’ll be there, til then I’m sight seeing.” She said, walking off.

“Alrighty then.” I nod. “Wonder if Dorlu want’s to train again...maybe he has the time.” I mutter to myself while heading off to find him.

Author's Notes:

Sorry that this chapter was maybe a tad bit too distracted from training but it's a lot more prominent then you'd think. Hope you enjoy the chapter and next chapter our hero will finally master cards...hopefully.

Nobody's Lesson: Fair Game pt 3

After the scare and event that happened in Manehattan, I realized a few things. First off, there are things that are just way too powerful exist. Second, that some people can be too OP given Cript and his daughter, that thing destroyed the city in the time I was gone and she took it out in one swing. Lastly is that I need to beat Dorlu and finally master these cards. I don’t know if beating Trinity is even possible with what she can do, but I think she can train me in being stronger. “Good lordy…” I sigh out, scratching my head as many many thoughts rushed through my head. “Hopefully Dorlu is around and hasn’t been deployed to Manehattan…” I mutter before looking around for Detective Gambler.

I walked into the police station and it was hectic with people moving back and forth, and papers were scattered everywhere. “Ben!” Dorlu called out, walking out from the chaos. “What are you doing here?”

“Hoping to not see this for a start.” I start, looking around at the chaos worriedly. “It’s because of that monster right?”

“Yeah, lot of folks here are being sent there to scout for survivors and… clean up. I gotta head out soon, some reports tell that heartless showed up not long after the thing was killed.”

“Well shit…” I frown. “That’s not good. I better go out and help cause I’m supposed to be the ‘White Knight of Equis’ after all.” I say while twirling my finger pointed up in a ‘whoop-de-doo’ kind of motion.

“I think Celestia would appreciate that.” Dorlu said, picking up some papers. “This is, from what I was told, Equestria’s first major tragedy since the changeling invasion, and no one even died in that.”

“Yeah, nothing like starting to realize the world is a fuck lot bigger than you originally thought.” I sigh out bitterly. “Anyways I better head off, I’ll be there a lot sooner than most of the guards, unless you want to tag along on my glider.”

“I have my own way.” Dorlu said, tossing out two cards that grew and stuck to his back like wings. “I’ve been meaning to try this out too.”

“There’s a lot of things you have yet to accomplish my fine friend.” I chuckle while summoning my glider. “With just a little imagination those cards could become so much more. Come on we’ve got work to do.” I say before hopping on my glider and speeding off to Manehattan.

After about twenty minutes of flying with Dorlu we both made it to the island city and things were not pretty in anyway shape or form. “Shit…” I frown.

“You take on the heartless, I’ll look for survivors.”

“Sounds like a plan.” I say before speeding headlong into the heartless, landing on the ground as I dismissed it, summoned my keyblade and shield and ran in, killing Heartless that tried attacking me in the process. The day was pretty long as I played exterminator and cleaved my way through Heartless rather quickly if I do say so myself, but sadly there was so many of the damned things. “Jesus hell where do you things keep coming from?” I grumble while continuing to rush through and kill heartless, trying to find survivors in my spare time to help Dorlu out.

We found more corpses than survivors, and those that were alive were… heavily injured. I used cure more times today than I ever have, and even then it only made them stable, sealed deep wounds, and even fixed broken bones, but anything that was… missing… didn’t come back. Damn it, did Core bring that thing here?

“Ben, some reports came in about a group heading our way, make sure they make it.” Dorlu said.

I nodded and flew off on my glider, finding the group about five miles from where we set up camp. I swiftly flew down outside the camp and jumped off my glider, walking up to the group. “Hi, here to help.” I say simply, readying myself for a fight that may come.

“Thank the stars.” One of the people in the group, a grey stallion, said. “There’s more injured over in the old library ruins, including some foul-” He was cut off by being cut. In a blink all of the group was hacked in half, the one responsible… a little girl, no older than ten, holding a small dagger.

“Finally found the stragglers.” She said.

“Oh come the fuck on~.” I groan, readying my sword and shield for the little girl. “Who are you? And why did you murder them?”

She smiled at me, some kinda psycho cutesy smile. “I’m Jenny Ventral, and collecting the stragglers corpses is my job.”

“Corpse collecting doesn’t seem that good for a ten year old. Even for a Ventral in my opinion.” I say honestly.

“Core needs spare parts for his latest creations.”

“Did he not hear some weird reports of a fucking titan that destroyed the city?” I ask with a frown

“He sensed that thing appear, surprised him too. But he decided to take the opportunity to gather resources.”

“Of course he would…” I sigh out. “Just peachy. And here I thought that after hearing Core was just a little bitch in the grand scheme of things I wouldn’t be so worried.” I joke before dismissing my sword and shield and summoning Fair Game. ”Good a time as ever to try and be a ‘master’ at this…” I think to myself, thinking that she could be a handful if she’s that fast. “Let’s play a little game shall we?” I say with a little smile, the girl suddenly sensing a weird foreboding that felt very worrying even for her.

“This is a fight, not a ‘game’.” The child says before bolting after me, trying to slice at my neck to finish me but was immediately dropped to the ground as a crushing pain suddenly shot through her.

“Oh I’m sorry, I forget you’re a Ventral.” I say with a little chuckle. “‘Games’ are always ‘how many kicks to the head will kill a puppy’ right?” I ask, seeing the girl get up and jump away, her knife at the ready. The girl vanished and appeared behind me, but then a ‘thump’ was heard as she gasped, her failed attempt at trying to deal a fatal blow to me winding her this time. “My god can you wait five seconds to know the rules?”

“Fine.” She growls before getting up and appearing in front of me. “What are these ‘rules’.” She says, poison in her tone. “And no we don’t play ‘how many kicks to the head can kill a puppy’, my father loved dogs!” She shouts at me.

“Wait really?” I ask honestly, surprised at hearing that.

“Ventral's may be monsters but we’re still human...to some degree…” She says with a shrug. “Anyways, rules go.”

“Okay so rule one, no killing.” I say, quietly making some hidden rules without her knowing. “Two, we both have a set time limit so whoever runs out of time first loses.” I say before two cards appear, showing that me and Jenny had the same exact amount of time. “And with each minute or subsequent hit we deal to each other will knock off our time. Whoever runs out of time first is the loser alright?” I ask, seeing the girl nod. “And three, keep the speed to visible alright? Wouldn’t want to make this too easy right?”

“Yeah yeah.” She says before readying herself, putting away her knife and dropping down into a battle stance. “Whenever you are.”

“Ready.” I say, cards starting to circle around me. “Fight!” I shout, a hidden timer already ticking down on Jenny as she bolted towards me, swiftly and with purpose, swinging a fist towards me that was blocked by a card quickly. The card flipped around and a slow stamp was on it as she was pushed back, her movements feeling slower as her time ticked down steadily from the hit. I grabbed the card and threw it at her, the big card splitting into ten smaller cards all homing at her, which she dodged with just the smallest of movements as she dashed towards me and punched me in the stomach. I gasped in pain at being punched really hard as my time went down as well before I skidded to a halt. “Look closely.” I say before vanishing behind a card, seven different cards appearing with me on it, two blank, two explosive and one time stamp before they all moved around swiftly. As Jenny was focused on my card that slipped under another card I decided to do a little trick that almost got Dorlu as I shrunk my main card down and swapped it with another card.

“My mother taught me how to beat this silly ‘find the real card’.” She says before seeing each card flip up back first, walking over to the right one and flipping it, only to spot a time stamp on it and knocking her back, slowing her down even more. I revealed myself and readied for her next strike, the game still in full effect and things going a little too easy for me. She got up and shook off the dirt. “Alright, time for a trump card.” She said, lifting up one of her hands, which had some kinda symbols on it. “Oh Caster.” She said, a crazy eyes man and a hooded woman appeared. “Rule breaker, and some extra magic if you please.”

They nodded, the crazy eyed man summoning a book and darkness began pouring out of it, while the lady pulled out a dagger and I could feel the game change.

“And mind if I ask why the rules have proceeded to be changed to?” I ask, looking at my cards to see if the timers were still there. ”God please tell me my hidden rules are still in effect…” I mutter before sensing they were still in effect. ”Yes!” I mentally cheer.

The corpses she made were covered in the dark magic from the crazy eyed man and then… they crawled to each other, and stood up before changing into a deck of black cards that fell into the girl’s hands. “Isn’t the game better with more cards?” She mocked, tossing cards out that nearly mimicked what mine did.

”Crap, she learned by watching?!” I mentally panic, readying myself. “While that’s true it only seems to be fair that I told you the rules of the game I made. So mind telling me the rules you made up?” I ask, taking a deep breath and starting to relax and focus.

“The cards I placed have mixed in with the cards you already placed out, to keep it fair, some of yours are in my deck, and mine in yours. If you pull out one of my cards, you miss a turn, same applies to me, but now, thanks to my Casters, no physical attacks are enabled, only spell cards, you run out of magic then you skip a turn to recharge.”

“Who knew Deja Vu could become real life.” I say, finding this kind of funny that Chain of Memories is now the new rules. “Welp, let’s get it started.” I say before my deck appeared in my hand, feeling the dark cards intermingled with them.

She pulled out a card, to which the number was seven and seven fire blasts hit me. “Oh, the number on the card determines the potency of the attack, and how many hit you, when summoning, the number determines how many of what you summon appear.” She added.

“What about Aces? Since they can count as either one or higher than a King.” I say, wanting to at least know that bit.

“Those are basically a ‘wish card’ pick extra magic, an extra turn, or you can draw two cards next turn.”

“Alright then.” I nod before picking up my card, turning it around and five icicle spears shot out and hit Jenny. “Just gonna point out that this feels less like a fight and more of those anime’s about children’s card games...just saying.”

“I’m ten, what did you expect?” She retorted, pulling out another card to which I was hit by four gravity spells at once.

“I don’t know...taking care of your own pony or something?” I ask, trying to ignore the pain as I drew my card, eight bolts of wind slashing at Jenny. “Do we still have the timer I set or do we have a new thing to point out our health?”

“That is when a joker is drawn, timer starts for ten seconds, we basicly bombard each other for that time to try and and knock the timer off each other down enough to win.”

“I really wish we were normal people…” I sigh out.

“Even back home normal is impossible for a Ventral, no matter where we go, police and fear is there, whether we did something or not.” She said, pulling out a card, to which three heartless appeared, charging at me. “Each summon takes the according number of seconds off your timer regardless. Beat them in less, you gain the time back.”

A card appeared in front of all the heartless before splitting off into smaller ones, glowing and exploding, killing all the things rather quickly. “That work or is that a little no no?”

She pulled another card, a queen. “One queen, nice. Two queens or three kings drawn, winner automatically.” She said, placing the card in her pocket. “Sadly, I miss a turn.”

I draw a card, and it just so happens to be a king. “Well looky there, I suppose we’re both getting lucky here.” I say before placing it in my pocket. “Go ahead.” I say, moving my hand in a ‘pass turn’ motion.

She drew a card, to which two… half human half heartless things appeared. “I think you’ve seen these things before, you like?”

“Three things, one don’t you think the police would actually stop hunting down a criminal family that...they can’t stop?” I ask before drawing a card and flipping it around, two Nobodies suddenly appeared and...they looked rather different than what I was accustomed to. “Two, when I said ‘I wish we were normal’ I meant more of ‘I wish we could be friends’ to some extent or another...and my third point was taken up with these giant wolf Nobodies.” I say, seeing the two growl before I looked at my card, seeing that it was a six. “I’m missing something...rather important. This was a six yet I got two...does it depend on the strength of the thing that was summoned or what?”

“Yeah, you can use a higher level card to summon one or two strong allies, or the number of weaker allies the card allows.” She said. “As for friends… Maybe in another life.” She said, pulling out another card… which was a joker.

“What’s the Joker's time limit?” I ask, readying myself for our fight.

“Thirty seconds.” She said, drawing cards like crazy, to which I did the same. Magic was practically being flung like kids in a food fight if a bystander saw it, wind, fire, ice, gravity, all sorts of normal spells hit us both which dwindled both of our times like cocaine addicts on a severe Netflix binge before our time was up and we both ended up without a single card left in our deck.

“Shit…” I frown, but glad it was my turn as I reformed my deck.

She drew her last card, he deck reforming as she did and a three fireballs hit me. She started chuckling. “So, what reason do you have, for fighting?” She asked.

“I’ve been rejecting everything for so long.” I say. “Too long...but now I have those that I love and care about, those that accept me...and I accepted back.” I say, my cloak covered in suit, ice, and other magical residue at this point. “And...even though you're a Ventral...and I barely know much about you’re family...but you can be that which you never thought you could…” I explain.

“What? Be like cousin Zeke? Different? Everyone thought of him as odd, raised by the families best, yet never killed, never really participated. He just never seemed to care about anything.”

“I think Zeke was the first in your family to have the balls to find a way to be apart of the family without being thief, murderer, slaver or anything else.” I say. “He found a way to be a kind person, yet still be of dark origin.” I explain, starting to look down at the thought of what that one Ventral I killed wanted to be if she wasn’t haunted by being a Ventral.

“That’s why his difference shocked everyone. His red eyes man fate labeled him for the greatest monster of the family. Those red eyes are how our family started after all.”

“And you're probably right. I’ve never seen him fight, but I think it would take a real monster to decide not to fight in a line of monsters willing to fight every chance they got.” I say. “Besides, it wouldn’t be fun if the strongest got to do everything without anyone to stop him.” I explain, remembering that in plenty of stories.

She hung her head. “Do you even know how the Ventrals became villains… became real monsters in the first place?”

“I have no idea but I think it involves a nice person being called a demon in some old age because they had red eyes.” I take a wild guess.

“It was back in the fifteen hundreds, our oldest traced ancestor with the Ventral name was doctor to spanish royalty. He managed to marry into the family and his wife gave birth to three sons, one born blind, one mute, and one def, you know the old cliche. He and the kids were thrown out for some religious BS and the mother was hung. Years later he was a doctor in a small english town, raising his kids to heal as well. The blind son though, managed things he shouldn’t have been able to do.

“Perfect amputations, stitching, all of it. He met a ‘witch’ that passed through town one day, and in exchange for medicine for her illness, she’d give him an elixir that would give him sight. He laughed it off, but helped her anyway. Out of curiosity he drank it, and he could see, his foggy eyes cleared, revealing the red behind the fog. His family celebrated, though something was off, his surgeries ended in deaths, and his patients never healed, only got worse. He was hunted down by the church and was to be hanged. In his cell, something changed, she gave him sight, but took his healing away, and replaced it with death’s eyes. He used it to his advantage and escaped, killing the whole church on the way out. The Ventral family continued after that, every red eyed Ventral keeping the legend alive.”

I remained silent for a bit. “A potion took away healing hands...only to give death’s eyes…” I take a deep breath. “I...I really don’t know what to say really. I mean...I could spin something silly but...wow.” I say, hearing that entire story just made my head do a little spin. “But...I don’t know the proper name of it but I think it’s a thing...have you ever heard of a cycle where the beginning cycled to the end?”

“Yeah.”

“Well...I think Zeke...might be the one to bring the healing touch back into your family.” I say. “I’m not entirely sure if Zeke will go blind or anything but...just meeting him the few times I did...he always seemed like the one that you could always trust on for help, to always make those that are broken heal and be better in life. Maybe he’s the one to bring the healing hands out of the ocean of blood, as it always tried to for so long…” I explain, not entirely sure if this is true but it making all the more sense the more I thought about it.

“Maybe.” She said. “Maybe the legend is just that, a legend…But hey, all stories have a source, right?”

“Yep. All stories have a source…” I nod. “A bookworm wouldn’t be a bookworm if they didn’t know the source. And now knowing this…”

“Still, if the story is true…then if there was no magic on earth, where did the witch and the elixir come from? After all, a witch and elixer’s are magic, so where did they come from?”

“It’s funny...cause when you started saying that I thought Core...but I have a feeling he’s either involved in it somehow to gain a powerful family with hearts dark enough to easily bribe...or someone working under him. Or it could be one of the many monsters just fucking with Earth that God or Core couldn’t stand up to.” I shrug.

“Maybe. Maybe something slipped under God’s defence. EIther way.” She said, taking the dagger from one of her ‘casters’. “We have a game to finish. What do you say? One last draw, both of us using our trump cards?”

“Let’s have a little wager shall we?” Ben asks with a smile.

“What you offering?”

“My life.” I say, patting my chest. “If you win, I die, but if I win, you have to sever all ties with Core and and get help from Zeke. Unum was able to be saved from darkness...hearing your family’s story and knowing that your family still has humanity left in it...I know you can be saved as well. It’ll be tough but I’ll be damned if I’m wrong.” I say.

“I accept, though, if I win then I’m not killing you. I’d rather take you alive, Core has been getting more interested in you given his newest…allies.”

“Trust me...I’ve met some people that makes Core, and any of his allies look like ant’s. It’s...actually quite scary to be perfectly honest.” I chuckle before putting a hand on my next card, hearing the inaudible clock tick it’s final time. “Ready?”

“He knows, why do you think he’s interested in Zeke so much? Other than having the X-blade, he found something interesting about our families red eye legend, but only Josh knows the whole thing.” She said, readying her dagger.

The card I drew started glowing a bright white as I lifted it up in the air. “Ladies first.”

She drew a card, but rather than something like an attack or summon appear she started charging at me… really fast as the dagger glowed.

“Doom.” I say, the simple word echoing somehow before everything seemed to slow down for her. A cloaked being appeared behind me that only Jenny noticed, something that even the strongest Ventral feared.

“Crap.” She muttered as she stopped charging and came to a stand still. The cloaked being move forward, grabbing her head with both it’s hands and poured some kinda energy into her head, making her scream in both fear and pain. After it was over, it dropped her and she was out cold.

I looked over and just like one of my hidden rules stated, once it took into effect her entire time was lost. “I win…” I mutter, before falling to my knees as my eyes started to blur. “Fuck…everything hurts…” I mutter before gently moving over, our ‘game area’ dissipating as I checked her pulse. ”Doom was just to knock her out...thank fuck I managed to do it…” I think to myself, feeling a steady heart beat. “Oh thank god…” I sigh out happily. “Let’s get you somewhere safe…” I mutter as I get up shakily, gently picking her up and carrying her off, making sure to keep her knives away from her. “Crap...don’t have enough energy to summon my glider or Nobodies...and those wolves died in that flurry of spells. That was fun Jenny…” I say to the unconscious girl, hoping to find Dorlu and get home before I pass out. “Trinity?” I call out, hoping she somehow heard me call out to her.

“Waz up?” A voice came out from above me, when I looked up, she was floating over me. Thank god she now is wearing jeans and a T-shirt.

“Too weak...fought a very powerful ten year old in a children’s card game.” I say. “Cast Doom...hurt like a bitch.”

“Oh.” She floated down and gave me a rather large bottle with green liquid in it. “Mega potion.” She said.

“Oh thank god.” I smile before fixing Jenny’s position and taking the bottle before drinking a little bit of it, and already I felt a whole lot better. “Thank you. Oh, this is Jenny Ventral...and if you haven’t already looked at my mind of the events that happened then I beat her with the bet that if I win she cut ties to Core and get a lot of help.” I say.

“Nice, reminds me of dad’s stories of how he did stuff before he made the Humanity blade.” She said, looking over Jenny. “Huh, well she’d been twisted pretty good, that I can fix… but how did she ingest cursed blood?”

“Soul Eater world....”

“No, not that junk. There’s some other blood, really old and really nasty in her. I think I can analyze it, but I’ll need her laid flat on the ground.” Trinity said.

“She actually told me her family origins...which all started with a blind doctor, a witch and a magical potion.” I say. “It’s a long story but I think I can tell you...and should I wake her up? Doom took a lot out of her…” I say, staring at the once murderous child and now seeing the sleeping form and finding her in such a vulnerable state that you’d mistake her for a harmless ten year old.

“Let me just see something.” She said, her hand glowing with light as she passed it over Jenny. “Oh…” She said, the light in her and fading as she looked horrified.

“What?” I ask worriedly, hoping this isn’t as bad as I think.

“Well…it’s a long story, but you know the bible story about Cain?”

“Not really but I do remember that Cain killed Abel if that means anything.” I say worriedly, not really that much into religious work.

“Yeah, well, that did happen, but the events after took a different take. You see, like how this realm was once one world, that’s true for my realm too, though, you know, differences. On that first world, Cain killed his brother, but unlike in the bible, he creates something new in a newly made existence, something that exists in all realms now. Murder. He became that fact, the physical representation for murder. As time passed, his power comes from every death from every murder committed. As such, those that kill so many, he changes, integrating himself into their bodies, souls, minds, etc. His signature are red, demon like eyes with black whites. We call those he has access to in that way, Psychopathes. This girl has the blood of an ancient psychopath in her, maybe an early or even from Cain himself.”

“But the story she told me was that the original Ventral gave birth to the children, one who was deaf, blind and mute. The blind one had hands that could practically cure anything, but then a witch told him he could have his sight back for medicine, and when he took it he gained red eyes and gained the ‘eyes of death’...which then turned his hands of healing into hands of death...and then he took that in stride when he was sentenced to death…” I explain.

“Well, it’s still a possibility, Cain was still at large til my dad helped him, then there are still old and powerful Psychopaths out there. That which could have been one that tried to create more… or she was a member of Nexus, but that’s a whole other thing.”

“Yeah…” I sigh out. “I just hope to help her out to be honest. Zeke is a red eyed Ventral yet he wields the X-blade and has saved countless worlds and saved Unum...I maybe getting a little off topic here but still…”

“Well, with this blood in her, she and anyone like her, as in family, has a direct connection to the fact of murder. I don’t think I can take it out, though dad might… He was fated to be a new Cain, but after the first time that fact turned him, he did a turn around and now only uses that power when dealing with other Psychopaths.”

“And the world just keeps getting bigger and bigger.” I chuckle. “But the Ventrals...from what I’ve been told they still have some grounds in humanity thankfully...so maybe that can help pull them out of their blood thirsty rage...or god help those that stick with their bloodthirsty ways.” I frown, still holding onto hope that if one can be saved then others can as well.

“Well… dads Humanity blade should work, but he’ll have to make another one. That might take some time, unless he pulls the ones he keeps in the vault.”

“I don’t know if I should ask for him to make a new one or ask for the spare…” I say honestly.

“Either one works, but the spares he keeps in case of realm wide war, which has happened several times.”

“That’s concerning.” I say worriedly. “But question...am I even allowed to have one? Cause the strength of that blade sounds like there’s a catch or two behind it.” I say honestly.

“Well, it’s powered by the user Will power, as long as you’re determined to win, the attacks will stay strong, and as the name suggests, anyone with humanity in them will be saved by it. As for getting one… even his kids have to take a special test his boss made, and it’s not easy.”

I take a deep breath, closing my eyes and trying not to groan in rage. “I spent two whole months on math tests…” I sigh out. “I mean...taking a major test while I have twelve others waiting doesn’t sound that bad...but how do you define as ‘not easy’? Cause ‘not easy’ for you could mean ‘impossible’ for me.”

“Dad’s boss made it that it’s, well, to simplify it, since you’ve played Kingdom Hearts, fighting the Lingering Will at level forty, when he’s level one hundred. It’s three trials, one to test your inner strength, one to test your outer, and the last to test your willpower, showing you your greatest pears and darkest moments.”

“Huh...even though that sounds simple that sounds really fucking hard.” I say simply. “But not impossible thankfully.”

“You’ll have to prove to dad you can take the test though, there are few exceptions for an outside the family person to be given a humanity blade.”

“And I have a feeling those few exceptions were stuff that impressed him right?” I ask curiously.

“Either you get adopted into our family, which thanks to a family curse, you become biologically his child also, or you can either beat, or equal at him in a fight.”

“There’s no way I can beat a literal god...unless I figure out how to master and mix all my abilities together to be a ‘god’ of some form...but that’s not for a long ass time…” I sigh out. “Oh dear…”

“There are perks to being adopted, instant power upgrade, a demigod title, and an Assistant.”

“Now while that sounds tempting it sounds too easy of a solution for some reason.” I say honestly. “I mean sure it would be awesome but...I don’t know why…” I say.

“The choice is yours, but beating or meeting dad in terms of power is near impossible unless you’re a Psychopath. Getting adopted and being an adult you’d be given some rather impressive opponents to practice against. As in the other kids.”

“Hmm…” I hum. “I got it.” I start. “I’ll be adopted but there needs to be a deal along with it. And Cript is gonna need to be the one to hear it.” I explain, already having a good idea of how I can do this.

“Alright then, I think I can call dad now.” She tapped on the device on her wrist and then it made a beep noise. “Three, two, one.” She counted.

In a flash, Cript was standing next to us. “You rang?” He asked.

“Cript. I have a deal.” I say to him. “And that deal is, I am to be adopted into your family, but that will only happen when I am able to pass your test and gain a humanity blade.” I start. “I will still be apart of your family but all the powers, curse, and demigod status will be withheld until I have passed that test. Sound good?”

“Wait… you want to join my family for a Humanity Blade? For what reason?”

“Psychopathes.” Trinity said to Cript’s surprise.

He sighed. “Crap. They shouldn’t be here…Alright, you got a deal, but just to warn you, you also get a new mom, who will also be genetically your mom, among a few things you might get from them.”

“The only mom I know of...was my fault…” I say before shaking my head. “Listen, I want to save any Ventrals I can...and Jenny is the first. Their family was probably poisoned by a Psychopath to become them but I don’t know...I just don’t want blood of another soul that wished they were different on my hands…” I say bitterly, knowing that I would have to kill more but still.

Cript smiled. “You’re more like me already than I expected.” Cript held out a hand. “Deal, and welcome to the family.”

“Thanks…” I smile. “But don’t be expecting me to call you dad okay?”

“Your own pace, but whatever.” Cript said as I took his hand. Instantly my body felt… different. When I stood up I had one of those devices on my wrist. “Assistant goes to everyone, it’s free, can do a stupid amount of stuff, think of it as the ‘menu’ for a game. Also you can buy shit from my company just by, well, the store option, and it’s basically that game breaking inventory were you carry a shit ton of stuff while no differences externally. Oh, and you can set ‘waypoint’ to teleport to places, Trinity will show you the basics, one is set to your room back in my realm, yes you have a room, and later.” He finished as he vanished.

“Later…” I say. “So...question, can someone steal this?” I ask, hoping to christ nobody can steal this.

“If they try it will turn into something akin to a transformer and beat the hell out of them.” Trinity said. “The safety features in these things are ridiculous, and only you can take it off.”

“Glad to know these things can’t be taken.” I sigh out thankfully. “Anyways, how do I disguise this? I don’t want anyone freaking out when they see it.”

“Mentally. Just think of something you want it to look like until you tap it, taping it disperses the disguise.”

“Alright then…” I nod before thinking for a moment, before seeing the thing somehow transform into a bracelet with a heart shape on the top. I checked it and saw that it opened up to hold pictures and I smiled warmly. “Thank god…” I mutter with a smile. “Now all I need is pictures and I can have it remind me of my new family…” I say with a smile, hoping to get a family photo soon so I can remember it.

“Take off your hood, I wanna see if there are any physical differences.” Trinity asked.

I raised an eyebrow before mentally shrugging, gently taking off my hood and glad to feel my crown was still there sitting proud on my head. “Anything different on my normally wonderful looking face?”

She was grinning, then laughed a little. “Uh, I think I know the race of your new mom.” She said, chuckling.

“I better not look like a troll…” I mutter, checking my face in hopes it’s not different.

“Nope. More… canine.” She chuckled.

“...How?” I ask worriedly.

“Wolf eyes, ears on your head, fuzzy sideburns, and your hair is now a dark blue.” She explained.

“Are my eyes still blue?” I ask, remembering my original parents loved my shiny blue eyes.

“Yeah.”

“Oh thank god…” I sigh out. “But...what are my girlfriends going to think? And does this also include a tail?” I ask.

“Check.”

I took a deep breath and focused on if there was a tail...and in fact yes, I did have a tail and it was wagging. “Oh no…” I whine, and to add insult to injury my whine sounded like that of a dog’s whine.

Trinity broke out in laughter. “Sorry, but I never saw the change before you just look so… Sorry.” She said, wiping tears away. “Anyway, let me see if you’re on the sibling list.” She said, checking her Assistant.

“God...my girlfriends are not going to let me live this down…” I mutter, putting my arm back around Jenny as she breathed gently, soundly asleep in my arms and curling up in my hold.

“Let’s see. Here you are, Ben Cronthgh, that’s dad’s last name, age eighteen, level seventy nine, list of weapons, skills, stats, ets… Ah, here we are. Your mother is Den.”

“Does she have a sister named ‘Nyla’?”

“Yeah. Looks like she’s now your aunt for real.”

“And I’m technically related to Dorlu...he’s not going to like this.” I say nervously.

“Well, not by blood to him, just his kids.” Trinity corrected. “Well, enough worrying, we got people to save, stuff to do, and you, according to your states, are close to mastering your cards. Yes it tells that.”

“Wait seriously?” I ask in amazement. “More of the fact that I’m close to mastering Fair Game, that’s awesome.” I smile, glad to achieve my second weapon.

“Yeah, from what I saw, just one last tough opponent to beat and you get the master rank for them.”

“I have a good feeling I’m going to have to fight Dorlu for my master rank. Only feels right ya know?” I ask honestly.

“Yeah, and with your assistant, go on and buy some stuff if you want, it materializes in front of you after purchasing it.”

“Uh...sure.” I say before before summoning a card and gently putting her on it, the card floating in the air as I tapped my Assistant as it flashed back to normal. It pressed the ‘shop’ button and up came a screen with a...Moogle on it asking if I wanted to buy, sell, or Synthesis stuff. “Huh…”

“Well dad does have a sense of humor. Want it normal or that okay?”

“No no this is perfect. Reminds me of when I played and went to a Moogle shop.” I say before pressing ‘Buy’, and noticed I had a shit ton of Munny.

“Alright then, what you gonna buy, weapon, accessory, other? Other is normal things like games, furniture, the usual, even instant homes.”

“Does a fuck ton of munny come with being a family member or did I just never notice I was somehow ambiently collecting the stuff?” I ask honestly, going to accessories and checking that out.

“You get an allowance of a million rem a week. Rem is a…special currency in my realm, equal in value to all other currencies. I know that sounds broken, but that’s part of why it’s used.”

“Makes sense…” I say while perusing the thing, starting off on the small sections and seeing what I can buy. “Oh, Sweetie might like this…” I say before pressing a button and accepting, losing three thousand Munny before out popped up a silver necklace with a golden gem in it. “A ‘Resist All’ necklace. It looks pretty and I’m sure it’ll help her in fights.” I say with a smile. “And maybe I should get the others something nice, I’ll save money for something of my own but I’ll keep that off to the side after I beat Dorlu.” I say while going back to looking through it, already planning out gifts as I pocketed the necklace.

“The weapons are usually pretty expensive. One of them being the Mouse.” Trinity said.

“I immediately thought of ‘Mickey Mouse’ for some weird reason.” I frown. “Damn Disney.”

Trinity chuckled. “No, it’s basically a hand held nuclear reactor that fires a beam through a elemental crystal, amplifying the power.”

“That sounds like the perfect toy to give to all children. Coming to stores now, ‘The Mouse’! Capable of murdering all your pesky problems and giving you two different types of cancer all in one!” I say in my best ‘tv salesperson’ voice.

“Well it’s not priced at fifty billion rem without a good reason, plus only like, ten were ever sold and whatever wasn’t was hidden in other dimensions and such.”

“Kind of sounds like the RHYNO from Ratchet and Clank.” I say, remembering that game series. “Anyways we got shit to do, no need to go on a shopping spree now, heartless are still attacking innocents and Dorlu needs our help...or my help I don’t know what you're going to do now.”

“I’ll look for survivors, you get some medicine with this thing and bring it to them, then challenge Dorlu.”

“Alright, before Jenny killed them, a survivor said more were at the library ruins.” Trinity nodded and flew off.

“Right then.” I say before summoning my glider and flying off after Trinity, summoning Gamblers, Snipers, and Assassins to help protect Jenny and also left a note saying I was going to be gone for a bit helping people, stay here and the Nobodies will protect you from anyone that may try to do her harm. After a while me and Trinity found the library ruins and for a bookworm it really hurt to see a library filled with so many stories just destroyed so remorselessly that it kind of pissed me that.

The survivors came out, to my surprise I recognized one of them as Applebloom’s cousin. “You with the royal guard?” She asked.

“No I am not Babs Seed. I am the White Knight of Equis!” I say with a little flourish, just to help the kid laugh at my silliness.

She smiled. “Oh, you’re that guy that fights the monsters, did you kill the thing that destroyed the city?”

“I-”

“It was all him.” Trinity cut in. “He’s not a hero without a reason, right?” Trinity said, giving me a ‘play along’ look.

“That is definitely true my fellow friend.” I say with a smile. “Cleaved the thing down in one swing of my mighty sword.” I say while summoning Reunion. “I’m sorry I couldn’t get there sooner though...could have stopped so much destruction…”

“Well, at least you came, better late than never, right?” She said, walking off to get the others.

“That’s more true than you’d ever expect.” I sigh out, following Babs along to help her with the other survivors and guard them from any Heartless. Thankfully it went a lot smoother than I originally thought, Heartless did appear but I stopped them with ease, even though a Reverse Armor appeared just for irony’s sake, but I took it down just the same. “Reverse or not you're still a bitch.” I say with a grin, going back to helping the others to safety. “Wonder where Dorlu is? I hope he’s alright…” I mutter to myself, hoping my master was alright in this Heartless infested wreck that was once a city.

“He’s in the main tent.” One of the injured said.

“How many survivors did he find?” I ask curiously, knowing he’s a good officer and has an eye for detail.

“So far there’s fifty.” The man said.

“How many were originally in the city?” I ask worriedly.

“Sixty thousand.” He said.

“Oh…” I say before taking a deep breath. “Every life we can save right now matters. We’ll mourn the dead later.” I say, trying to force down the feeling of sadness at not being able to stop that thing before practically the entire city was killed by either the Titan, Jenny, or the Heartless. After a while me, Trinity, and the survivors we found made it to the main tent, where I saw many ponies crying and helping others calm down we all made it. “I’m here to see Dorlu.” I say to a guard, letting him know instead of just rushing in.

He moved aside and upon walking in I saw Dorlu looking over some of the major injured. “Hey Ben.” He said. “This gives me some flashbacks to some days back at Knowhere.”

“Just a little...I didn’t expect something like this to happen…” I sigh out. “But how are you doing?”

“So-so. Really makes you think, first that whatever it was, now heartless. Feels like the whole universe is against us sometimes.”

“All you can do is look at the positives sometimes.” I shrug, glad I had my hood covering my face and hid my tail under my coat. “But I managed to beat someone really powerful in a game.” I say honestly. “Got to do something really fancy as well.”

“Really, that’s good. The cards are tricky to master, but once you got the hang of it, they do pretty much what you want.”

“When you manage to input the spell ‘Doom’ into a hidden rule then that can always make things wonderful...too bad it took a lot out of me.” I say sheepishly.

“I can imagine. Well, any lock finding supplies? Medicine and such are needed badly.”

“Sorry no…” I sigh out. “But...maybe…” I start before I focus and snap my fingers, five Nobodies dressed up as doctors standing there at the ready. “Didn’t think that was possible…” I mutter, their faces and uniform symbols being red Nobody symbols. “Heal the injured.” I order as they immediately rush off, starting to do what they actually looked like, being doctors and helping the injured at great speed and precision. “I...honestly didn’t know that these Nobody's existed...but hey any help right?”

“Yeah. Must have been doctors before…. Well, they became that.”

“You’d think that.” I say, glad to see them all healing the injured. “Why I thought they existed was because giant wolves are also Nobodies...that world is starting to get a whole lot bigger than I thought.” I say. “Anyways after we’re done and take a day or two as a break, want to try another fight? Just to get that over with?” I ask honestly, hoping to get my mark of mastery done.

“Sure, could use a break from all… this, plus these Nobodies of yours seem to have it handled. Let’s make it quick though.” Dorlu said.

“Wait right now?” I ask honestly. “Cause I don’t think it’s gonna be quick…” I say honestly.

“Relax, we fight in the hot zones we can take out heartless at the same time.” Dorlu said. “Two birds with one stone.”

“Sure. And maybe it’ll be the match I master Fair Game.” I say with a smile, hoping that to be true even if stats say that might be true.

“Only if you beat me.” Dorlu adds as the two of us head off into an area with a fair amount of heartless around them. “Ready?”

“Ready.” I say, summoning my cards and noticing that Jenny’s cards are long gone. After a moment the both of us summoned a big card and clashed together, a gust of wind pushing outwards as we both swapped out the big card and threw smaller cards at each other. The two of us always dashing around slaughtering heartless, which I swapped out my cards for my Keyblade briefly just to kill heartless that got too close just to make sure they didn’t stick around, before leaping back in with Fair game. We both did our little games at the same time, the two of us guessing correctly before vanishing in cards, leaping out of others and clashing again and again with new and varying ways. He would surprise me with coming out of well placed cards I didn’t notice he placed, I surprised him by turning him into a six sided die! The fight continued and felt like it lasted forever, so many cards clashed, bruises and cuts littered our bodies before suddenly Dorlu grinned and a flash of light blinded me.

“Look who’s on top of the game!” He shouts before his throwing his deck out, a ton of cards littered the area as I knew full well what he was doing. Now what I didn’t know is that he summoned three card clones and started assaulting me on several sides which I was hard pressed to defend, but thankfully a quick card clone and quick dodges helped wonders. Another brief flash of light appeared, before I chased Dorlu who vanished and a skyscraper sized card appeared, before a giant cage appeared around us both before I started at him. “Do you know the rules?” He asks while four cards appeared, but they all appeared blank which instead of flipping around he decided to keep it for me to see, but then each card started flashing ‘X’ and ‘O’ in varying degrees of speed, but I was a fan of the fight and even though it went to blazing speeds I was ready. All that was standing between me and total victory was one final card that practically vibrated between the two choices.

“Now!” I shout before it hit ‘O’ which surprised Dorlu, his entire deck flying to my hand before I flung it straight at him, causing him to stagger back and take a knee, panting in exhaustion.

“Look’s like I am on top of the game.” I say before flipping a card towards him like a weapon. “Do I win?”

“Yes my apprentice, you have become an official master.” Dorlu says with a proud smile, my card suddenly glowing before I looked at the back and saw the Nobody symbol on the back got a strange...mark on it. It wasn’t a checkmark or anything, but it looked like a good enough sign to me that I mastered it.

“Thanks Dorlu...you were an excellent master.” I say with a smile, the deck disappearing before I lowered my hand, the man grabbing it gratefully and I hefted him up.

“Well, now that you have mastered the cards, are you gonna tell your girlfriends about your new body?” Trinity asks curiously.

“New what?” Dorlu asks with a raised eyebrow

“It’s….” I sigh out before taking off my hood and fixing my coat, showing my new features. “Nyla is now my aunt because of magical reasons…” I say nervously.

Dorlu just looked at me, then laughed. “I’m sorry, but you look like that grumpy cat meme!” He yelled out in his laughing fit.

“I’m sorry, but you're technically fucking my cousin.” I frown. “Also I’m part canine, not part cat asshole, and I don’t want to figure out if I have a canines sharp teeth on someone living.” I growl, the obvious sign that I’m part canine blatant enough in the growl.

“I guess you’re a good example of what my kids will look like grown up.” Dorlu said as he calmed down. “Either way, glad to have you in the family. I didn’t know Nyla had a sister.”

“Well she’s in a...strange place.” I say sheepishly. “But I hope to god my girlfriends don’t treat me any other way cause if they try to treat me like a dog then I’m going to slap one of them.” I frown. ”And I know at least one of them will enjoy it...still not into that…” I think to myself, remembering the ‘spanking’ thing one night.

“Well, let’s head back.” Trinity said.

“Yeah, I also need to check up on someone that I hope is still alright.” I say before summoning my glider. “Need a lift back to the main tent Dorlu?”

“I’m good, if you see Crystal let her know I’ll be home in a week.” Dorlu replied.

“Alright.” I nod before the glider floats up. “See ya Dorlu, and thank you for everything...even though the math could burn in a hole.” I frown before flying off to find Jenny and make sure she’s alright.

I flew back and found Jenny, she was still out cold, and the Nobodies I posted told me no one appeared as far as they sensed or saw. “That’s good…” I sigh out thankfully before pulling up my hood and fixing my cloak to hide my tail as I grabbed Jenny and made sure she was comfy flying along with me, dismissed the Nobodies and thanked them for their work and headed off home. After a while of flying I finally made it home, I picked Jenny up off my glider and dismissed it, and when I got to the door of my house I heard...

“So when should he get back?” A female voice I never heard before spoke.

“I’m sure it’s… soon.” Twilight’s voice replied.

I took a deep breath, and entered… to which I was greeted with Twilight, sitting next to a twelve foot tall wolf lady with… six… breasts...I walked over to the couch and gently put Jenny on the couch, putting a pillow under her head and made sure she was comfy, before walking over to the two and waving my finger towards the wolf woman. “Why...is there a Dire Wolf lady with six tits in our house?” I ask in a very calm tone.

“She says she’s your…mother?” Twilight says.

“You’re Ben?” The lady asked.

I raised a hand for the two to wait, before I walked into the kitchen. The two heard some rustling before I came back with a big bottle of scotch. “SO! How can I help you today?” I ask, opening the bottle and already taking a swig of it.

“Uh, I asked if you were Ben?” The wolf lady asked again.

“If any of my girlfriends laugh I’m honestly going to be pissed.” I sigh out before lowering my hood and fixing my coat, showing off my new wolf parts. “But yes, I am Ben. I suppose you are my new mother, Den. I know your sister Nyla...but these breasts...why are there six? I mean...I know normal dogs anatomically have six nips but still…” I say, trying not to be happy to see titties but seeing six on one lady is kind of something.

Den’s only response was grabbing me, causing me to drop my scotch, and hugged me tight between her… assets. “Oh, a new pup!” She cried in joy.

”I am so thankful that my six girls taught me proper breathing in these mounds.” I think to myself gladly. “Uh...I know you're happy but...I’m not ready to call your mother…” I say, my voice muffled by fluffy breasts.

“Oh, that’s alright, before Cript saved me, and before I got injected with darkness, I was the tribe den mother, I raised the young but was not allowed any myself.” She said, not letting up on the hug.

“I can see why.” I deadpan. “But...it’s more of a personal issue I...need to get past…” I say, moving my arms up and trying to hug her. “But...sooner or later...I’ll call you mom…”

She gave me a kiss, and a wolf style kiss, aka a lick. “I’ll be happy for that day young pup.” She says, nuzzling my face.

“This is going to need some getting used to…” I say, nuzzling her back gently. “But I suppose you met my girlfriend, Twilight. I wonder when the other four will get here.” I wonder, before it just so happened the door opened.

“We’re home!” Pinkie calls out and bounces in. “We’re a-”

“What the?” Rarity starts.

“Dire Wolf…” Zecora mutters.

“How is she bigger than me!?” Luna freaks, before closing her mouth quickly. “I’m sorry but...who are you? And why are you hugging...Ben?” Luna asks, seeing my cloak and my blue eyes and knowing it’s me but the other new things was pretty new.

“Hey girls...this is Den...my soon to be new mother…” I say, while the mares tilt their head at the ‘soon to be’ part. “It’s...personal. I’d…”

“You can tell us.” Pinkie says calmly, which surprised the fuck out of me seeing Pinkie not flipping out at seeing a new person.

“Well, Ben here,” Den started. “Ben here made a deal with my husband. He’s been adopted into our… special family, and as such is now, because of a curse, biologically mine and my husband's child upon adoption. He’s got a new large family. Also, Nyla is my sister. She’s just not as big as I am in terms of height and… assets, because she was the runt of the tribe.” Den explained.

“Wouldn’t really say that to be perfectly honest.” I say honestly. “But anyways I think they were talking about what I wanted to talk about...about my former parents…”

“Oh, my bad.” Den says, letting me go.

“It’s alright Den, they needed to know that anyways.” I say while grabbing a tissue and getting the saliva off of me. “Lordy…” I sigh out. “So my former parents...it’s a long story…” I mutter before grabbing my bottle of scotch and taking a swig. “Well, I was born in a normal family, we all got along great. One day, when I was about six, we went to the beach, my mom told me to stay on the sand but my dad said I could play in the water so long as I was in sight. They bickered over what was best for me, so I just jumped in the water anyway. Not knowing about waves, I got dragged out pretty far…then some asshole on a surfboard hit me and I went under. He got me out, and my parents took me to the hospital. That’s when things went south in a burning truck…When I came to in there I heard my parents arguing outside, saying that if I had stayed on the sand I’d have been find, if I was let out in the water dad would have kept an eye on me.” I say, taking another swig before continuing, already feeling tears of regret forming on the corners of my eyes.

“Things went on like that for the next few years. They argued over everything and me being the source/in the middle of it all, I just started doing my own thing. One rare day when they both agreed I shouldn’t go out that night cause some robberies and muggings were happening around the area, I, in my infinite fucking wisdom, didn’t listen and snuck out the window. Well, I got mugged and on top of it all the cops thought I was the mugger when they drove by me. Parents picked me up, and apparently the system screwed them over with a large fine neither could afford alone. Dad ended up taking an overtime shift as his job at the bread factory…he fell asleep cleaning the ovens and they turned on automatically to keep some kinda schedule…Dad was baked alive.” I explain, taking a heavy swig this time before continuing, tears freely falling now.

“Mom, having to pay my fine and the the funeral caused our insurance dropped us after they found out I got arrested once, fell into depression. I woke up one morning to find a ‘do not disturb’ sign on my mom’s bedroom door and for once I was listening…only for an hour later to hear gunshot…I ran in, saw my mom blew her brains out with dad’s old hunting shotgun… Got shipped off to child services and my grandparents took me in. I stayed away from people and such till, well, I came here, where you girls kinda threw yourselves at me and…made me care about people again.” I explain, looking at everything, sniffling before openly sobbing. “If I didn’t fuck up for once I could still...they could still…” I stutter, taking the bottle and practically chugging the thing now just to take away the pain.

Den took the bottle from me and gave me another tight hug, to which the others joined in. “Pain like that should never fall on a child’s mind.” She said, petting my head. “When I first got injected with darkness the madness I felt made me lash out at everything around me…I was in the den…seventeen newborns…I couldn’t do anything because of what some sick warlock did to us…Things went on like that til I was in a new master’s care and ordered to attack the classroom of Cript’s children at the time…rather than kill me, he saved me. His true power is seeing the good still in anything. You, from what I was told about that girl you brought, are just like him. You’d rather save than kill, even if you fall in the process.”

“I...I…” I mutter, my tears still falling as I tried burying my face into Den. “Please...I don’t want to lose...another mother…” I plead.

She nuzzled the top of my head. “I have been through hardships like you, and I am in the most, well, happy, and open, family to ever exist, one that you are now a part of… but you also are making your own family I see. Like any mother, I will be there when you need me, for you… and how ever many grandkids you have.” She giggles before I snap my head up.

“Mom!” I bark with a huff. “We don’t have grandkids yet. Wait until we’re married damn it.”

“Some of your siblings do, about a quarter of them.”

“I’m not them.” I huff.

“Yeah, most of them are older, or younger with a few trillion your age.”

“I’m not going to bother with knowing who I’m related to and who I’m not. All I care about is knowing that you're my mother...and…” I start. “That’s...all I really care about at the moment.” I smile.

“Thank you pup.” She said, licking my face again. “So, as the newest pup, would you care for a feeding?”

I blush brightly. “You girls wouldn’t mind right?”

“Only if we got some!” Pinkie and Lua said simultaneously.

“She’s our soon to be mother in law girls!” Rarity snapped.

“So? Most of Ponyville's milk comes from mare milk brands, only cows are used for the big cities.” Pinkie said. “Mrs. Cake has a milker in the basement.”

“Does that mean I’ve been drinking Cake brand breast milk for the past half year?” I ask in surprise.

“Only when you eat there, when you have a cup here it’s either mine or Luna’s.” Pinkie said.

“Magic.” Luna said. “Otherwise we’d have to be pregnant to have milk in the tanks.”

I wasn’t sure if my new ears were as beat red as my face was, but all I could imagine was the obvious. “Uh...yes please.” I say with a shy smile.

Needless to say… everyone managed to join in. Time, Sweetie, and Luxu walked in at the most… nude part… and walked right out. That kinda killed the mood so mom left, saying she’d be back later some time to visit, probably with some of my brothers or sisters… which Trinity now is actually now that I think about it. “Sup bro?” The angel in question asked, taking a seat next to me on the couch.

“A lot of things happened...did you know that moms breast milk tastes good and actually helped get scotch out of your system?” I ask curiously.

“Well yeah, all our moms breast feed, but few do it once the kids can eat on their own. Mama Den is just devoted like that. As for the milk, yeah all our moms…milk is magically enhanced, being married to dad they’re gods by marriage, few earned the title. It’s like a cure all for a bunch of stuff, plus they act as liquid exercise. Expect some muscles tomorrow morning.”

“Well then…” I say in surprise. “Magic is a wonderful wonderful thing to be perfectly honest.” I chuckle. “I just hope Luxu, Time and Sweetie aren’t...bleaching their brains at the moment…” I say nervously, remembering seeing them enter and then promptly leave.

Trinity looked through her Assistant, and showed me that, in the store section, there was actual brain bleach. “Fifteen rem for that last twenty-four hours or less gone from your memory.” She says.

“While it sounds tempting I’d rather not.” I shrug. “But...I’m glad Den is my mother...got me to get something...very important off my chest…”

“And you and your girlfriends onto hers?” She said with a sly smile.

“Honestly it happened when I figured out I was drinking Luna and Pinkie’s breast milk for a majority of my stay in this new world.” I say honestly. “But Luxu, Time and Sweetie kind of saw us doing that…” I say sheepishly. “But besides that...I kind of did need it. Just to...know I now have a mother again…”

“Lot of us are orphans, broke, or just plane alone. Dad takes them all in. He has this one move to, he often does it to some bad guys the Humanity Blade can’t save.”

“Sounds like a nice guy.” I say.

“Well, first off, you know how some people say everything is a computer simulation virtual reality?”

“I barely played MMO’s so no.” I say simply.

“Well, just from hearing that you should get the idea… well, it’s not false. We are literally a massive ass game a higher being made to both kill time and dive into it every so often to give help to he dubs the ‘protagonist’ which was a few other people before my dad popped up.”

“Makes sense.” I shrug. “There’s always a bigger fish, no matter how big you get.” I shrug.

“Yeah. Well, that higher being is my dad’s boss and friend, Jose. He’s had a lot of names but that’s his name this time around. Dad’s move accesses realities ‘code’ and he hacks into the person, erasing memories and even resetting the age, then he takes the de aged ex villain and raises them as his own. His alternative to death, a literal Reset.”

“Well I can’t do it to that extent but…” I say while looking at the sleeping form of Jenny. “I’ll at least start by giving someone another chance.”

“Just to make it easier I placed a sleeping spell on her. In case she doesn’t keep her word. Don’t worry, the spell keeps her in a…sleeping beauty like state. No need to worry about food or water, spell takes care of that.”

“I don’t know how binding a ‘bet by blood’ is but I probably should have done that to make sure she wouldn’t go back on her word…” I sigh out. “Cause you know, even Psychopaths have to obey either their code of conduct or a rule that even they wouldn’t go against.” I shrug.

“Some do.” She said. “Otherwise… I guess Cain would have died fighting dad.”

“And here I was thinking religious stories were all but piles of shit because of some of the people wanting to ‘spread the word of god’.” I sigh out.

“God’s, the ones in my realm, as in bible god, is retired, and most of the Jesus’s are pothead hipsters…” She grumbled.

“My version of ‘Jesus’ happens to be the first Keyblade master and very dangerous scientist because he made….very powerful things that have no right to exist but still do.” I frown.

“I can see that, dad keeps a vault full of stuff like that back home, safer there than anywhere else. Oh, I got you a present. My way of saying ‘welcome to the family’.”

“Really?” I ask honestly. “Well...thank you. Wish I kind of got something for you for helping me this much…”

“No need, first the standard gift.” She said, handing me a computer chip the size of my hand that was in the shape of an X. “Put it up to your forehead.”

“This better not do something weird…” I mutter before putting in up to my forehead a little reluctantly, worried about what might happen.

As soon as it touched my skin it sunk into my head, giving me a small headache before everything felt…super clear. “Chip X, helps the brain process information of everything, and kinda turns it into a supercomputer.”

“I mean I was a living calculator before this but thanks.” I say with a smile. “Still bad about the headache though...anyways you said that’s the ‘standard gift’...”

“Well, before I give you that, the chip X helps the Assistant show you the ‘HP’ bar of others. That was a spell matrix dad is proud of. Turn it on in the settings.” I looked though the setting in my Assistant and there was indeed an HP bar reader option. Mine was set to off, upon turning it on I saw green bars floating above Trinity's head, a number at the bottom of them, and a slam list of things next to her face. “Takes a bit of time getting used to.”

“Fuck you have a lot of stuff about you.” I say honestly.

“That’s my battle stats. Yours are pretty neat too, now for my personal gift.” She raised her hand into the air, and as if on cue lightning came out of nowhere and hit her hand, the light taking form into what looked like a ring that she placed into my hand. “Ta-Da!” She said. “An ethereal armory. Basically any angel weapon you can conjure with this ring on.”

“Well I suppose having some armor wouldn’t hurt from time to time...maybe I can find one of those ‘halos’ that give a person plenty of nifty buffs besides just having a halo over one’s head.”

“Oh, those are a status thing. Only archangels have those, and you have to earn that rank, which is easier than the test for the humanity blade, but again, you have to be an angel.”

“I kind of thought that.” I say while putting the ring in my pocket. “Thanks...sis.” I say, not believing I would say that when I’ve never had any siblings at all. “What a day…” I sigh out, the entire day feeling so long. “Mastered a weapon, became the son of some multidimensional god, beat a Ventral without killing her, and...got a mother…” I explain. “Maybe this will be a good start for me to shedding the past...hopefully…”

“I’m sure it will.” Trinity said, placing a hand on my shoulder. “If you ever feel like you need a challenge, just head on home and walk into the arena, no shortage of challenge there.”

“I’d rather wait on that cause I already have plenty of masters that are gonna give me a run for my money.” I say honestly. “But um...how do I set way points?” I ask curiously.

“Open up maps and tap on the ‘you’ icon, sets it automatically.”

“Right then…” I say before doing just that, finding the write button and tapping on the ‘you’ icon. “And that should do it...I should probably set way points to other places when I get there…” I start, already thinking about how I should set quick travel spots to my friends worlds.

“Yeah. The Sunset looks nice here.” Trinity said as I noticed the sun was setting through the window.

“Yeah…” I smile. “A lot nicer than Earth...but why did a Titan just randomly appear? Do they just do that or what?”

“Sometimes. Though, we tend to manage to keep them away by not entering other realms too often, leaves bits of itself in the realm they enter, and that’s a way they can enter.”

“Ah, makes sense.” I nod. “I just hope they don’t keep up their random encounters like this...one destroyed city I couldn’t save…” I look down bitterly.

“As long as portals are kept at minimum, and I set up a perimeter on this world, we’ll know when something from home realm sneaks in here. There’s over six hundred different species of shadow creatures, little under a hundred humans, and five variations of Subhumans, but the last ones aren’t as bad as you’d think.”

“I can imagine…” I shrug. “But...at where I am now how difficult would it be to fight one of those things?”

“If you hit the weakspots, it would be as hard as fighting a Darkside with armor, little harder I guess, the armor they have is the hardest part. Cutting through that is the challenge. That takes raw power.”

“Yeesh.” I frown. “By the by...you said I was ‘78’...should I wonder about that or just throw it out the window like power levels?”

“That’s your “level” a scientific and magical calculation of all your power and abilities in number form.”

“So it’s just like power levels...I should probably ignore it because many stories and anime’s have shown that power levels are bullshit.”

“More like a videogame level system honestly. For instance, I’m level 98,879. And then there’s higher than that.”

“Right then...but if I was 78 when before I mastered Fair Game…” I mutter, now feeling a little giddy about wondering if I leveled up. “Oh well, I better not focus on it…”

“That eagerness is how dad indirectly got the whole realm to train in combat for self defense, humans/intelligent races have a natural desire to challenge each other. He just finally made it measurable so they can see themselves get better.”

“Well I have masters to make that happen.” I say honestly. “So I won’t bother thinking about it for a little bit. I’m gonna take a break, it’s been two solid months just focusing on one weapon and I’d like more than a three day break before more craziness happened.” I chuckle.

“Sure.” Trinity says, standing up. “Just remember, condoms, and a wolf’s endurance.” She said, leaving me to quickly get what she meant.

“Uh…” I start before I suddenly got a shiver down my spine, only to see five girls staring at me at hearing what Trinity said. “Uh...now listen girls…” I start sheepishly, before trying to bolt but sadly getting caught in a magical hold. “I don’t want my hips broken~!” I whine.

“It’s been a while and we haven’t spent time with our lover so shush.” Luna says simply.

“I’m...glad you didn’t laugh at me though…” I say. “Everyone else has been laughing at me because of how I look now…”

“Remember Ben, we’re all covered in fur, you getting some on you just makes you look more sexy.” Luna says, floating me over to her.

“Now I want to say that’s weird...but knowing you girls it’s probably normal…” I say with a frown.

“Exactly, now let’s find out if you has a wolf’s endurance to match that look~” Luna said as they all started closing in around me.

“I love you all.” I smile, just glad to have girlfriends that love me so much.

Author's Notes:

So fucking much in this story! New revaluations, a new family for my character, a look into his past that is pretty depressing and so much more, and he mastered a weapon yay!
Hope you all enjoyed it.

Nobody's Meeting

After a week and a half of apologizing, gift giving and family time Ben finally heard a knock on the front door. “Wonder who that is…” Ben hums to himself, fixing his hood and tail and making his Assistant look like a bracelet before walking up to the front door and opening it. “Hello?”

Before him stood a man in Keyblade armor, not Zeke. “You’re Ben, right?” He asked.

“Yes I am Mr. Armored person. Who are you and where’s Zeke?” Ben asks.

“You are being summoned to Daybreak to speak to the council about integration of this reflection, please bring two visitors with you to act as key speakers.” He said, opening a DTL behind him and walking into it..

“Luna! Trinity! Gonna need your help!” Ben calls out into the house.

Trinity was the first to race down. “What happen, dad’s message said shit happened!” She said, looking around.

“Bring Jenny, I just met a messenger from Zeke...cause he couldn’t appear himself for some reason.” The cloaked man says, worried about the situation now.

Trinity took a sigh of relief at that. “Oh, I thought dad’s promotion did a thing.” She said.

Luna came down before Ben could ask what Trinity meant. “Something about who Ben?” Luna asked, barely putting on a shirt as she came down.

“We’re taking a road trip.” Ben says.

“Oh, to where?”

“A friend’s world.” Ben says while pointing to a DTL. “And there’s our ride.”

Trinity walked into it, caution to the wind as she entered, Luna and Ben followed closely, Ben carrying the still sleeping Jenny on his back. Once in Daybreak the trio made their way up to the castle, stopping outside Zeke’s office. “Knock knock!” Ben calls out, ‘knocking’ on his door with his foot.

“Enter.” Zeke’s voice calls out as they open the door. As they enter the first thing Ben notices is that Zeke has gotten a helper for the paperwork, stationed in a slightly smaller desk near the front door, and Zeke’s chair was rather low. “Oh, hey Ben…Your Luna, who’s the angel… and why is my younger cousin with you?”

“I have a laundry list of shit to explain…” Ben sighs out. “Also…” Ben starts. “One...your chair is rather low...and two why do you look like Da-er Cript?” He asks, almost letting slip that word when he only want’s to call Den ‘mom’ at the moment.

“Well, the thing with Cript I have no idea, coincidence likely, As for the chair…” Zeke slowly rolls his chair out to the side, showing Ben his legless form. “Core… tried to get me to activate my killing mood, I didn’t let him and lost my legs for it.” Zeke states, sighing.

“What a dick.” Ben frowns. “And here I thought I had the worse situation to talk about…”

“Let’s head to the lounge, more free room to talk.” Zeke looks at his helper. “Rich, take over for a while.”

“Yes sir.” The stallion replied.

The group headed out to the lounge, Ben’s Luna pushing Zeke against his wishes. Once settled, they began to talk more freely. “So, I ask again, who’s the angel girl?” Zeke asks.

“This...would be my new sister and teacher, Trinity.” Ben says, putting Jenny gently down on a couch and putting her head on a pillow. “Still surprised she looks so harmless while sleeping when not long ago she tried murdering me with a children's card game.”

Zeke chuckled. “She did do that, though she somehow did it without magic back on earth, she loves card games. And when you say new sister… did you finally marry?”

“No, not yet.” Ben explains before sighing out. “Have you met Cript?”

“Yeah, back when I was helping another survivor, John, cause Core and an apparent long lost brother of Core and God, had a fight and a good chunk of the world was fucked up. Cript… snapped his fingers, fixed the moon, clapped his hands, stopped the world from falling apart. He’s powerful, even offered me a spot in his family, but I said no unless I can match Core. If I can’t do that before my son Blake and daughter Nix turn one, then I’ll take the offer.”

“Well I made a deal with Cript.” Ben starts. “Which is ‘only when I get the Humanity blade will I get all the demigod powers’.” He explains. “And here’s the side effects of such a choice…” Ben sighs out, standing up and fixing his tail and taking off his hood, showing off that he has a wolf tail and all the face changes. “So...yeah…”

Zeke just stares at Ben. “Wow…So…your new sister is an angel, and from what Cript told me, your new mom is a furry?”

“My mother is a six breast, twelve foot tall anthro wolf named Den….” Ben explains. “And she’s my mother and I am so happy that she is…” He says with a warm smile.

“Six…breasts…don’t let Rune hear that, she’ll look for a spell to pull that off.” Zeke jokes. “But… wow, so…Trinity, is a demigod then?”

“Yeah.” She replied. “Dad got a promotion.” She states happily.

“Oh did he?” Ben asks, but shook his head. “No side tracking, I have a ton of crap to explain and I don’t need to get distracted.” He frowns. “So I mastered Fair Game.” Ben says, bringing out a single Nobody Card without having to ‘summon’ it. “So now I have eleven weapons left to master...and it’ll still be a nightmare to learn.”

“Huh. Nice job. So what else happened on your reflection? Being a part of Cript’s family must be…interesting.”

“I mean I have a bunch of other relatives living in Ponyville, but as long as I have mom I don’t care.” Ben starts. “But anyways, a Titan suddenly appeared on my reflection. And yes, I did just say ‘titan’. Destroyed all of Manehattan...only a hundred or so survived…” Ben says bitterly.

Zeke gritted his teeth. “Core’s work?”

“Actually… that’s from my realm.” Trinity says. “They are called shadow creatures, slightly smarter than heartless, triple in numbers, if not near infinite, and one common shadow creature for you, is equivalent in strength and speed of a novashadow. They make their way into realms via residue left over from realm travel, a gust of air carrying even a small amount of atoms can give them a trail, though, if they don’t have enough to go on only one trip can be made.”

Zeke looked surprised. “Well, that’s a thing that we’re likely to face later on.”

“Likely.” Trinity responds. “So… anything we’re missing?”

“I made a bet with Jenny that if I beat her at her own game she cuts all ties with Core and tries to get a normal life…” Ben says. “I should add that...I couldn’t save your aunt but...I’ll try to save your family...whoever want’s the chance to have a normal life where their name doesn’t instantly cause people to try and attack them.”

Zeke sighed. “Even those that would love a chance at normalcy, they won’t admit it or defect for three reasons, Josh would kill them, my grandpa would hunt them for sport, and their general fear. Being in public we all gained a fear of someone spotting us, was part of why when we rested it was usually in abandoned areas, forests, and the main reason we were always moving around. I’ve lived in almost every continent since I was born.”

“Well I know two people I need to kill.” Ben frowns. “I’m willing to bet my life on having your family get the second chance they so desperately need.” Ben explains. “And you are also an important part to that.” He says. “Because I was told your family’s origins, and how someone fucked with your family in the 1500’s.”

“That old witch story? It’s just a legend Ben, no magic existed on earth.”

“Actually…” Ben starts. “Jenny explained that Josh knew more about it. And Trinity, along with Cript, explained that their is some weird and very bad blood circulating in every Ventral.” He explains. “Trinity would be better at explaining this cause….fucked if I know to be perfectly honest.”

“Basically, you have Psychopath blood in you.” Trinity says.

“I could have told you that.” Zeke says bluntly.

“No, a Psychopath is someone who has become a physical representation of the fact of murder. Once that connection is made to that fact, they gain power from every murder ever. That explains your family’s Killing Mood rather well, the Psychopath blood absorbing the energy a body releases upon death, and no, not a soul, more like… the lost potential. Somehow back when someone gave your ancestor Psychopath blood, and since Psychopaths are strong enough to kill most high level entities, they can easily traverse between realities. Your ‘god’ must have let his guard down or this ‘witch’ forced her way in. Red eyes and black whites are the sign of a Psychopath.” Trinity explains.

Zeke looked up. “So…that means Core is one. His eyes are exactly like that.”

“I think there’s a difference between Core’s red eyes, which could probably be natural and not having weird demon blood, or it’s because of the shit he’s done to himself.” Ben explains. “I don’t know this is confusing.”

“No, Zeke is likely right.” Trinity says. “Though, since Core has had no access to void he had no way to surpass his realms limitations, he’s as strong as a humanoid in this reality can become without traveling to another realm, meaning only I am likely stronger than him, and Ben here can now surpass him with time.”

“I’m not entirely sure if I needed to go to another realm to be that strong…” Ben says. “I don’t know...but I feel like just mastering all my weapons will lead to something...a lot bigger than I originally thought…”

“Maybe. Either way, when dad finally has the ‘routs’ into this realm open things stronger than Core will enter, you’ll need the training.”

“Well I was going to have to train anyways because I have thirteen weapons to master. Now down to eleven but still.” Ben frowns, feeling like he’s the one that has the biggest ‘training road’ out of all his friends.

“I’d go to train somewhere else, but without proper legs I’m kinda stuck in this chair.” Zeke says. “Don’t suppose you know anyone with good prosthetics? No world we’ve found has yet to have the type I’d need.”

“Haven’t you looked for a Fullmetal Alchemist world?” Ben asks curiously. “Automail dude, you practically make suits of the stuff.”

“I’ve tried, no luck. X says it’s either a world that fell before I got here of is too new for him to distinct from others.”

“Your keyblade armor. Can’t you make anything with that? I know you have a shit ton of smart people that would know how to make those working prosthetics.” Ben explains. “Or hell, just find a world full of Dwarves, their normally master blacksmiths.”

“We looked into it, but the problem there is that, I have no magic in me, other than this apparent blood stuff in me. Twilight says even if we did make it, only magic would work, but since I have no magic within me, it won’t work, and medicine, though largely advanced, has no methods of mechanical surgery for the nerves connecting to the metal limbs.”

“Didn’t you tell me that you were a human keyblade?” Ben asks curiously, feeling like he’s pulling this out of his ass for some reason. “Or am I finally going crazy and spouting nonsense?”

“No, I am now, but what’s that have to do with anything?”

“I kind of thought that means you literally have magic in you cause you're technically magic.” Ben says. “Seems weird that a human keyblade isn’t magic in someway shape or form.”

“A keyblades body can be made from anything when the keychain is attached, in this case, my heart, while my body now has a keyblades durability, and even those break. Unless I had magic before it happened, It’s like I’m a keyblade with a zero or negative magic number.”

“Trinity…” Ben sighs out, rubbing his temples. “Mind helping cause I’m clueless here.”

“Well there are prosthetic's that my family can get you, things are a bit hectic there. Long story short, dad’s promotion made him a REAL god, he’s got his own realm to create and a lot of moving and such is being done right now, opening portals would be risky, but I do have prosthetic's on me, kinda a rule to keep a city's worth of med supplies on you, though I don’t know how to attach them.”

“Cripe…” Ben sighs out. “Wait...maybe…” Ben mutter before snapping his fingers, three doctor nobodies appearing. “I call these ‘Medics’, maybe they have the medical know how to attach prosthetics.” Ben says, looking over the three. “Do you know how to attach prosthetics to a person?” He asks.

Trinity looked them over. “Maybe. The legs I have in mine will require only a small surgical incision, from what I know, but it’s in a rather…well, Zeke will have to be awake for it and it’s right over the nerves. Think you can handle that?” Trinity asks the Nobodies as they nod. “Well, you ready?” She asks Zeke.

“If it gets me walking and a chance at Core again, I’ll muscle though it.” Zeke answers.

The ‘surgery’ took less than an hour, and for Zeke, the incisions that the Nobody medics made was the easy part, once the legs were inserted in them he felt multiple vine like things grow through the still flesh parts of his legs, even in his bones. He managed to say conscious and once the pain had faded, he stood for the first time in two weeks. He, Trinity, and Ben were out in the castle gym, Zeke testing out the new legs.

“As you can guess, it’s not ordinary metal Zeke.” Trinity says. “It’s monofilament, a metal Wolverine can’t cut though.”

“Now that’s saying something.” Ben says in honest surprise. “How do they feel?”

“Light.” Zeke says. “I expected them to feel heavier.”

“That’s monofilament, light as aluminum, stronger than any metal in this realm. It’s combat leggings so there are… well, just feel for a small button.”

Zeke felt along the sides of the new limbs, finding the small button near his still flesh part. He pressed it as a holster opened up on each side, a small handgun in each already. “Wow… they loaded?” He asked, taking them out.

“Yes.” Trinity said.

“Handy.” Ben says. “Think you’ll ever need a gun or you sticking with X and any other keyblades you normally use?”

“Like John…if I need to I’d rather not get blood on any keyblade. And like I told him, if my killing mood ever happens… keep me occupied till it wears off, or kill me then and now.” Zeke said to Ben’s surprise.

“You sure about that man? I mean sure Jenny said you were supposed to be the strongest of the Ventrals cause of your eyes but…” Ben says worriedly, not wanting to strike a friend down. “I don’t want to kill again…”

“Josh only had one red eye, and when his killing mood happened he caused the marines and the NSA to get deployed on him, and about half of time square was completely destroyed, like a mini nuke went off. Mine will be worse.”

“And that is where I can use Fair Game to stop you cold.” Ben says.

“It won’t work.” Trinity adds. “At that moment he’ll be a Psychopath, nothing short of dad could stop him, so Ben, get strong fast…cause I will have trouble dealing with him when and if it happens.”

“I’m sorry, but we don’t have the Hyperbolic Time Chamber here.” Ben frowns. “I can’t get that strong in such short time.” He says worriedly, feeling like he needs to get stronger that fast.

“You should at least master your Knives then, you’d be able to match him in speed at that point.”

“Or I could master my Scythe and use it’s hidden Doom property and make him weaker with each hit.” He brings up. “But yeah that’s true...well I needed to figure out what weapon to master next so glad to talk about this now rather than later.”

“Just remember this Ben.” Zeke says. “If I’m in the killing mood and I pull out the guns… just use protect, dad taught me to never miss a shot.”

“I can imagine.” Ben sighs out. “But I think sooner or later I’ll be something no one ever thought I could be.” Ben says, having had this strange thought in the back of his head after he mastered Fair Game.

“With dad around, that is gonna happen.” Trinity says. “Though, with his new position our purpose is slightly shifted.”

“Shifted how?” Ben asks curiously.

“With dad a real god, or Admin now, he, nor us as his kids can fight specific battles. For example, I’ll be able to help deal with Zeke and his killing mood, but as for Core only you guys can fight him, I’m not allowed. Only in… special cases, can we hop in.”

“Right then.” Ben nods. “But...that doesn’t include me right? Since technically I’m his son…” He asks worriedly, not wanting to just suddenly have a ‘you can’t do that’ sign bash his face in when he needs to help his friends.

“Since you aren’t a full member of the family, plus this IS your story, shared with the others, that’s an exception. Afterwords though, it depends on the battle. Since dad is now… well, looking over this stuff, he might be able to bend some rules, but only if needed.”

“My story isn’t going to end when Core’s dead that I know for a fact.” Ben says. “But where that story leads I have no clue…” He sighs out.

“I think we can all agree that Cript is possible what happens next, but I do have a question. How did he go from having a god title to becoming a literal god?” Zeke asks.

“All it said was that it was a payment for his last mission, whatever it was.” Trinity says. “Wonder how much the house has changed, I know the location is different now, but still.” Trinity ponders.

“Yeah that’s true…” Ben agrees. “Hope mom’s okay with the move.”

“They’re all likely alright Ben, I’m more worried about dad honestly, went from the fighter to the orchestrator, that’s the job of an admin, while the bad things are… largely random, it’s his job to pick the ‘heros’ and now that he’s an admin, we as half admins, yeah the curse added that, can’t take the ‘thunder’ of the heros.”

“But..I am a ‘hero’...” Ben says worriedly. “You know what? Screw it I’ll learn more about this later Zeke’s probably either zoned out completely or just clueless…”

“I get the jist of it Ben.” Zeke says, putting the handguns away. “Makes you wonder, now that’s he’s one of the most powerful beings, to just… create, how’s he gonna react to not being able to help when he can handle it so easy?”

“Probably go a bit stir crazy not being able to fight things anymore.” Ben shrugs. “Anyways we came here because of council meeting and to see if you want to help Jenny or if I should be her ‘councilor’ on the way to a better life.” He says. “Also...does your family actually care about bet’s that they lose fairly?”

“Only if it’s with another family member. Otherwise, well, she would have killed you in your sleep. I’d keep her sleeping til you get that blade, might try and get one too when I accept. Either way, with Core getting… more active and then this stuff from Cript’s realm, shit’s gonna hit the fan, fast.”

“Yep.” Ben nods.

“All the more reason to train.” Trinity said. “Look, even though it can technically be considered cheating your way up, dad can now give you all… boosts, for lack of a better word. Plus, if Core is, or is becoming, a Psychopath, you’ll get stronger faster.”

“I made the deal that I would only get a power boost when I get the Humanity Blade, which won’t be for a long time because I need to master all my weapons.” Ben says.

“Yeah, but I don’t mean the family boosts, I’m talking about… think of it as… an advanced level boost, or like finding a rare candy in pokemon.”

“Oh…” Ben says while thinking about it. “Well that’s true...Zeke?” He asks, wondering what he thinks about this.

“While a boost is welcome, with Core advancing and getting more aggressive with each step, we may have to take what Cript offers, he is now a real god, plus with him no longer being able to fight himself, this will ease his mindset about everything.” Zeke says. “Will the others be getting similar offers?”

“Yeah, from what I figured he has a great interest in you… survivors? Anyway, yeah, if they haven’t already met him he’ll meet with them soonish.” Trinity replied.

“Right then.” Ben nods. “So might as well accept the good power boost...by the by has there ever been a Hyperbolic Time Chamber in existence? A place where you can get a year’s worth of training in only a day?”

“Yeah, dad has one in the vault back home, but like I said, opening portals won’t be safe for a while. Maybe… dad?”

As Trinity said ‘dad’ Cript, to everyone's surprise, just fell out of the sky, face down. “Ugh…” He muttered.

“Uh...you okay dad?” Ben asks with a worried look, wondering if he should help the poor guy.

“I’m good.” Cript says as he gets up. “Changing from a ‘main character’ to an Admin has never been done before, power rush was insane and making a whole new… well, let’s just call it a creation, is mentally taxing. Just a tad dizzy, so what you up to? And when did Zeke get monofilament legs?”

“Trinity said she had prosthetics on her, I summoned newly dubbed ‘Medic’ Nobodies and they performed the surgery very well all things considered.” Ben says. “I still wonder if they're supposed to be healers or if they’re supposed to be something completely different…”

“Let me check.” Cript says, checking his Assistant. “Medic Nobody, no attack, only healing, and they only heal whoever they are ordered too.” He read off his device.

“Why am I not surprised that thing could tell…” Ben sighs out. “But that’s good to know. Kind of thought I would have seen the things throwing out scalpel sharp thorns at people like medical ninjas or something.”

“Meh, so what you guys need?”

“Trinity said you can hand out power boosts like rare candies. Wondering if that’s true and if so is it alright if me and Zeke get it? And no it doesn’t affect our ‘deal’.” Ben says, adding the last part cause sometimes ‘deals’ can be pretty important to people.

“Fair enough.” Cript says. “You are among a variety of heroes in this realm, so it is technically my job to help. Let me think on what can help here…. Oh. Well here’s one for Ben, this is usually either a one in who knows how many chance of getting, but I think this will help you out.” Cript held out his hand, to which Ben shook it as a sudden headrush hit him hard. “Sorry about that though.” Cript says as they stop.

“Fucking headrush…” Ben grumbles, holding his head as he tried to get his bearings back. “So what’s the power?”

“It’s the same ability that helped me train stupidly fast and learn crap impossibly fast. Copycat, any info, technique, or even power you can copy it almost as fast as you saw it. If it’s an attack of someone stronger than you the one you copy and do will only be half as strong though.”

“Makes sense.” Ben nods. “Thanks...dad.” He smiles, wanting to tell him that after he told his story to his family.

“No problem, now for Zeke…” Cript thinks, wondering what ability to hand him. Cript snapped his fingers. “Got an idea.” Cript walked up to Zeke, placing his thumb on Zeke’s forehead. Blue electricity and a migraine in Zeke’s brain soon followed as he went to his knees. “Yeah… that was gonna hurt more now that I think about it…”

“The Fuck was that?” Zeke moans, clutching his head.

“Blunt answer, I reworked some of your brain’s neural pathways, and gave you power over electricity, well, we call it electronium back home, but it’s generally the same thing. It’s not enough to do much with, but you will have faster reflexes and keener senses. Enough to, oh say… dodge bullets.”

Zeke finally managed to stand, doing his best to grin. “Nice.” He said, still holding his forehead from the migraine.

“That’s good to hear.” Ben nods. “But how’s mom? She doing okay with the move?”

“Oh, Den is good.” Cript says. “She’s also………VERY pregnant…. again.”

“Why?” Ben asks, wondering why he said ‘very’ like that and worried about things now.

“Let’s just say that… well, demigod children aren’t born like normal kids, they’re ready to be born minutes after they… conceive. Though, they don’t actually need to be born then, that’s actually up to the mother, Den has always had large litters, but now, well, explaining this is… not easy. Basically… do you really want me to flat out say it?”

“I already have Trinity as a sister how many more brothers and sisters will I suddenly have?” Ben asks.

“Well… they’ve gone from one to nine, and no not always was the nine from wives like Den… to basically… well, how many sperm cells are in… well, a shot, that’s how many, though, it’s… well she looks nine months pregnant but with how her body is now she’s holding… billions…”

Ben looked between Trinity, Zeke, and then Cript, and then placed his face into both of his hands. “The...the fuck….” Ben whimpers.

“Den’s not the only one though… all your mothers are… like that, physically they look nine months with one, actuality… they have billions. Guess they got tired of not getting the full pregnancy experience?” Crips says unsurely.

“Zeke….” Ben says, looking up to the man with a hilariously sad look. “Help…I can’t…”

“I ain’t joined yet, and I’m disturbed.” Zeke replies.

“Just get used to it.” Trinity says. “It will not be the weirdest thing you all see, or hear, in your lives.” Trinity finishes bluntly.

“I suppose there was a good reason for getting a bottle of scotch the first time I met mom...besides the fact I told her and my girlfriends how I lost my parents…” Ben says.

“You might want this.” Cript says, tapping on his Assistant as a large keg appeared with some mugs. “Asgardian…doesn’t give me a buzz but you’ll need it.” He walked over to the keg, replacing the mugs with small shot glasses. “That is really all you’ll need.” He finished as he vanished in a flash of light.

Ben decided to be the one to first pass out from alcohol poisoning. “Please stop me before I do something stupid.” Ben says before gently getting his shot glass full of Asgardian mead. “Here’s to hoping I forget what my dad just said.” He says before downing the shot glass.

No sooner did the liquid pass his lips, Ben fell over in a drunken slumber. “Wow… effective…” Zeke said, looking between his one shot drunk friend and the keg.

“I best take him home.” Trinity said, pulling the sleeping Ben over her sholder. “Lightweight.” She said, summoning a mug of her own and dipping it into the mead, downing it in under a minute. “Huh, apple, but a hint of raspberry.” She said, tossing the mug and walking into Daybreak, grabbing Jenny before heading off, leaving Zeke with the mead.

“The fuck do I do with this?” He asked no one, looking over the keg.

Ben had snoozed off the Asgardian mead for the majority of the day, finally waking late into the night. Only Rarity was with him in the bed, the others were not present. Though, in his hungover state, he barely had the sense to go back to sleep, getting up to look for them instead. “The fuck happened?” Ben mutters, his head screeching in pain.

He stumbled over to the bathroom, splashing cold water and taking some headache medicine Zecora had stocked up on, the magic and herbs taking some of the pain away. After two more quick sips of the rancid tasting potion, his headache was minor enough to ignore, though he was sure a bright light or loud enough noise would be enough to spike the pain back. “Fuck asgardian mead…” Ben mutters, holding his head and walking downstairs, not caring that he was only wearing a white shirt and his underwear at the moment. “Hello?” He mutters, hoping to find someone else at home besides Rarity.

As he walked downstairs he could hear laughing and small talk, followed by a familiar voice. “How much longer will he be out?” The voice of his new mother Den rang in Ben’s ears, followed by the painful memory of what Cript had told him before drinking the one shot of Asgardian mead.

“I’m here Mi-I mean mom…” Ben says, fixing himself to not say ‘milf’ cause that would cause his head to cave in even worse than his crippling hangover.

When he finally got into the living room he saw Den surrounded by his girlfriends, and to his surprise Luxu, Time and Sweetie Bell were there. True to what Cript said, Den did indeed look very pregnant, though just how he imagines she’d look with a normal litter size for her species. “Morning pup.” Den cooed, not wanting to spike Ben’s obvious hangover.

“Morning mom…” Ben mutters with a smile, his tail wagging gently at seeing his mother again. “How’s pregnancy?”

“Filling.” She joked. “While I don’t mind at all, I’m getting used to walking around this big again, before the others and I did this we would give birth often the next day, left us feeling rather… cheated.” She explained.

“It’s alright mom…” Ben says. “Uh...does your breast milk cure hangovers?” He asks curiously, still holding his head in minor pain.

“We’re out.” Time, Luxu and Sweetie said, running for the basement.

Den giggled at that. “I guess not everyone is open the the idea of continuous breast feeding. Yes Ben, it does, just be wary of my belly.”

“Thank you...but isn’t there a milker around to help keep me away from your belly?” Ben asks, looking at Pinkie and Luna specifically for that reason.

“We…hand milk…” Luna admits sheepishly. “Feels kinkier.”

“Oh…” Ben slowly nods. “Well...okay then. I suppose I’ll just have to be careful...also I’m worried that that ‘hand milk’ will...lead to the bedroom fun…”

“I’ll go buy a milker.” Pinkie says, jumping out of the room. “I think the pawn shop has one for sale, just needs cleaning.” With that, Pinkie jumped out of the house.

“I don’t want a pawn shop milker used on you girls...or mom…” Ben mutters. “Anyways...what are you doing here mom? Besides...being a convenient hangover cure?”

“I told you I was gonna come by and visit again, though, your siblings I brought ran off to look around.” Den explained.

“Some of my siblings?” Ben asks. “Where did they run off to?”

“Squirrel is likely exploring around, Tiara and Scootaloo are probably late night shopping with Trinity.”

“Wait...why are you talking about Diamond Tiara and Scootaloo?” Ben asks curiously.

“Remember sweetheart, multiverse of multiverse. They may exist here, but these are… some, of the reflections we adopted/saved. Diamond Tiara was saved since her world… well, I’d rather not say, and Scootaloo and Squirrel were adopted back when Cript only had four wives.”

“I understand.” Ben nods. “Well...let’s hope our world’s Diamond and Scoots don’t see them...I know two of them will freak out…” He says sheepishly.

There was the distinct sound of gunfire outside, causing Ben to run outside, and quickly put on his cloak. Out near the Everfree, he saw an anthro Diamond Tiara, and Scootaloo, both dressed in some kinda strange armor, shooting at each other. Diamond Tiara with a shotgun, and Scootaloo with twin laser pistols. “You are not winning this one!” Tiara yelled, firing off a shot that the Scootaloo dodged with ease.

“You need to work on your aim sis.” She retorted.

“WHAT IN ZE FUCK!?!” Ben shouts.

The two stopped, looking at Ben confused. “Uh, dude, you interrupted our match?” The Scootaloo said.

“Yeah, I was finally gonna break her win streak.” Tiara added.

“I don’t give a racoons right ass cheek right now.” Ben says, walking up to the two and the mares seeing the obvious worry on his face. “What was I supposed to think when I immediately heard gun fire, only to see you two trying to shoot each other huh? Laugh it off and say ‘oh it’s just a silly thing they do all the time’?” He asks, his tone adding the worry he was feeling at just seeing the two trying to shoot each other.

The two looked at each other, then back at Ben. “Duh!” They said in unison.

“Aren’t you the new kid?” Tiara asked.

“The one that’s the main cause of his parents collective suicides yes.” Ben says bluntly. “And I’ve barely been apart of this family for more than a week and a half and I still have barely looked into this...so just suddenly seeing family trying to murder each other isn’t really that good of a sight. And yes it was practically trying to kill each other when I see laser pistols and shotguns involved.” He huffs.

To his surprise, the two started laughing. “He thinks these things can kill us!” Scootaloo yelled mid laughter.

“Yes yes, laugh at someone actually worried for his new siblings safety. That just helps.” He says, tears forming in the corners of his eyes. “Great...just fucking great. I show worry for people and I get immediately laughed at...thanks.” He says bitterly, holding his head in pain from his hangover acting up.

“Hey, you didn’t know these things can’t kill us.” Tiara said. “Frankly they bearly sting when we get hit, plus the regen factor is a welcome when fighting combat practice or live combat.”

“Well I wouldn’t know that because I’ve barely been apart of this family and all my fights so far have been, besides training, life and death.” Ben frowns. “I don’t even have the special power boost you two have because I wanted to get stronger on my own before getting it...but I’m just rambling like an idiot and no one cares. Just like older siblings should right?”

The two looked at each other again. “Uh, we’re four years younger than you.” Scootaloo said.

“I’m taking the ‘older’ part because you’ve probably been apart of this family longer than me.” Ben shrugs. “Cause you know, age is one thing, age as a demigod is another.”

“We’re still only fourteen.” Tiara said. “Cript adopted me about a year ago and Scoot’s here was back when dad had four wives so… five years ago?”

“Six.” Scootaloo corrected.

“Well congratulations.” Ben sighs out while holding his head in pain. “And you’ve also spiked my hangover pain...christ I’m not drinking that Asgardian Mead again…”

Scootaloo poked a finger at Ben’s head. “Detoxify.” She said, his hangover gone as if someone dumped water on Ben’s head and it washed off.

“Okay thank you…” Ben says with a little smile.

“Don’t mention it. Still, where the hell is Squirrel?” Scootaloo asked, looking around. “He better not be-” She was cut off when an anthro Thestral appeared behind her, a sword through her chest. “Oh real mature.” She grumbled, pushing the sword out as her wound healed in seconds.

“I still win.” The thestral said.

“Who are you and why are you named Squirrel when you're a thestral?” Ben asked.

“I am Squirrel, and I was named that because before dad picked me up I was the town orphan/thief who lived in trees.” He replied.

“Ah, makes sense.” Ben nods. “So...fan of swords huh?”

“Back in the village I grew up stealing daggers and kitchen knives to hunt with, after dad adopted me I kinda… kept the habit. So you’re Ben? I heard you got Keyblades, among other things.”

“Thirteen different weapons actually.” Ben says honestly. “From a deck of cards to ethereal blades, lances to claymores, shields to tomes actually.” Ben shrugs. “Want to see them? I sadly only mastered two so far but hopefully I’ll master another.”

“How about a quick keyblade match?” Scootaloo asks, her keyblade appearing in her hands. It had an odd design. It was a cloud with wings at the top, gold pillars ran down from it to a dark base where the grip and guard was a dark cloud with what looked like red rain starting to fall. They keychain was equally odd, a black and white cloud with a blind eye. “Been awhile since I used Fate Splitter here.”

“Is that your Keyblades name?” Ben asks before summoning his keyblade. “Meet Reunion.”

“Nice.” Scootaloo said, grabbing Fate Splitter by the grip, she tugged on it, and the Keyblade split into two, the colors changing as it did, one was all bright clouds, the other was dark clouds, a blood red wing, and the gold on the blade was rusted looking. “Bet yours can’t split into two.”

“I don’t know what my keyblade does honestly. All I know is that this keyblade is literally me and became this when my heart became whole.” Ben explains before summoning his ice shield. “But I normally like using a shield along with Reunion. Remember I don’t have a healing factor...don’t have the standard demigod powers the special bundle gives.”

“Meh, I’ll go easy then.” She said, jumping across the field in one leap. “Three hits wins!” She called out, taking a stance akin to Sora in Valor form.

“Well this is gonna hurt.” Ben mutters while raising his shield and sword in a stance like that of a Spartan. “Who’s the ref?”

“I’ll handle it.” Squirrel says, he and Tiara standing on the sideline.

Ben and Scoot’s nodded. Ben blinks twice and Scootaloo was already a foot away from him, too his shock, when she came in for a slash, he, without even thinking, did the same, their blades meeting in a cross as Scootaloo’s eyes went wide. “No way. You got the copycat ability too?”

“Well Dad said I’d need it.” Ben says honestly, unable to do much as Scootaloo’s strength was keeping him from counter attacking.

“This just got interesting then.” Scootaloo jumped back, readying her blades to find a weak point in Ben’s copycat ability.

Ben took the initiative and dashed towards Scoots, stepping down and swinging both his keyblades at her a lot faster than he’d originally thought he’d go.

She jumped into the air, and slammed her Keyblades on Ben’s back. “Point one, me.” She said, stepping off her partly flattened brother.

“Ow…” Ben mumbles before getting up and getting back in his stance. “Hmm…” He hums before switching his stance, this time his hands crackling with energy as he got into the stance of Sora’s Master form. “Let’s hope this works.”

To his shock, his white cloak crackles with energy, turning a distinct pattern of yellow. “Oh, you can do that?” Scootaloo asked.

“I had no idea I could do this…” Ben says honestly. “I thought only a specific person could do this but apparently not.” He says before taking a deep breath, his magic, strength and speed feeling so much better now that he’s in this form. “I just wish I had a drive gauge here to tell how long I can hold it…” He mutters bitterly.

“Bottom right of sight, don’t you keep that vision sensor on battle mode?” Scootaloo asked. “You know, your Assistant and chip X?”

Ben sighs out. “Now that you tell me that I just noticed it.” He says. “Probably too focused on the person to see the bars and all that.” He says, now noticing his drive gauge, his health and all the other things a Kingdom Hearts hud would have. “Anyways, Master Form here we go.” He says, cracking his shoulders before jumping into the air slightly and bolting after Scootaloo, his Keyblades swinging in a giant circle towards her.

She met both his keyblades with one of hers, her armor suddenly turning a familiar pattern of red. “I prefer Valor honestly, I like the speed.” In a red haze, she was behind him. Ben’s copycat kicked in, turning around and blocking her attack before he even realized what happened. The two stepped back. “Hope you put that copycat to good use, you learn a lot about people when fighting them with it.”

“In more ways than one apparently.” Ben says honestly, before he twisted around and a forceful wind followed by a keyblade tried smacking her back.

She reacted by unfolding her wings, which Ben actually had not noticed, and took the the air, casting Thunder spells and throwing strike raides at him with her other keyblade.

Ben countered with Reflect, a dome of magical glass appeared and blocked and deflected all her attacks, before he dashed and swung his keyblades at her, the explosion of Reflect caused helping add to his attack.

Scootaloo blocked them, flying in a circle around Ben, firing a barrage Mega Flares.

Ben kept up his Reflects, noticing that his mana was dropping quickly with the constant amount of magic he was forced to use. “Yeah, Mega Flare sure is fun to use isn’t it!?” Ben shouts at Scoots, not entirely liking his situation that he couldn’t stop.

“Only when you can shoot off a lot.” Scootaloo replied, she was about to shoot off another barrage of Mega Flares when-

“Kids, stop playing and come inside, it’s late out.” Den’s voice called from the distance.

“Yes mom.” Scootaloo said, stopping her attack and flying down to the ground next to Ben. “Let’s pick this up some time later.” She said, walking over to Tiara and Squirrel.

Ben nodded, before his Master Form ended and he tried taking a step forward, before doubling over in pain. “Okay….ow….too much master form…” Ben groans. “Uh...little help? In a weird amount of pain right now.” He says, not sure if it was because of his reflect magic doubling back at him or if it was just because he went into Master and Valor form for the first time.

Squirrel walked over, casting a healing spell Ben didn’t recognize and helped him up. “Yeah, copycat must have taken a toll considering the level difference between you and Scoot’s, even if she did hold back.”

“I also think it’s because I suddenly got a new ability my body didn’t originally have…” Ben sighs out before standing straight up again.

“Well let’s see.” Squirrel grabs Ben’s arm, bringing his Assistant out and looking through the stats menu. “Yeah, well according to this you received master form as a level bonus nine levels ago in your spar with Scoot’s. That much leveling so fast probably messed with your body also.”

“I’m going to need a major explanation about all this later because I have to get back and meet Zeke, I have a council meeting I sadly forgot about.” Ben says, gently taking his arm away from Squirrel. “I just hope I’m not too late.” He says while fixing his cloak’s hood and covering his tail.

He opened a DTL, told them to let his girlfriends and mom know he went to finish up some work. When Ben walked through the DTL, he was met with a rather angry looking Luna. “You forgot about me…” She said in a deadpan voice.

“I’m so sorry Luna…” Ben mutters, lowering his head bitterly at sadly forgetting his girlfriend. “Just...too many things…” He sighs out, knowing he screwed up royally and thinking she’d hate him for this.

“While I’m made you left me I did have a fun time, Rune and I traded some… fetishes and I thought of a good way you can pay me back for this.” She stated.

“I’m not going to get pregnant.” Ben looks at her dead in the eye with a stern look behind his hood. “That is the one thing I’m not going to do here. Also I don’t want weird fetishes here, Twilight made me listen to her secret math fetish for months I don’t want weird things thrown at me got it?”

“Are you really in a position to argue? But no, they aren’t that bad, but your payment for me is simple. Fourteen.”

“I have no idea what you're talking about.” Ben says honestly, not knowing what ‘fourteen’ is.

“When we get married, I want fourteen foals, one for each weapon you have, including those two keyblades.” She explained.

“I have a feeling I’m gonna need two more wives for that feat…” Ben says worriedly.

“Fourteen foals with me only.” She added.

Ben sighs out. “Listen, you're only getting thirteen. No one besides myself is going to keep my ‘special’ Keyblade. That weapon is off limits alright?”

“I’m not saying they’ll inherit it, I’m just counting that one as a weapon of yours too. Besides, with Zeke his kids are half Keyblade, with ours they might each get the weapons you have, though I’m not sure about that last one given what that God fellow told me about it while I was stuck here.”

Ben made a face between worry and anger. “What did ‘God’ tell you?” He asks simply, hoping Luna didn’t listen to Core pretending to be God.

“He said to first tell you ‘if you think I’m Core I’m gonna slap you’ and then we just talked about your world and he gave me a rundown on how bad Core really is. Other than that he said congrats on your new family, the one you made and the one you were adopted into.”

“Oh, well that’s good to hear.” Ben sighs out thankfully. “But how bad did God describe Core?”

“He’s been keeping an eye on Core since apparently someone under his command is something called a ‘sleeper cell’ or something like that, God placed in there, and from what they have written it’s not looking good. Core’s readying armies and as God feared he now has means of controlling Nobodies, and Dream Eaters.”

“Well Core’s going to have a bad time knowing that I’m better at controlling them.” Ben says with a frown. “But that is so not good…”

“He also said Core is working on something that is taking a lot of hearts to make, though from what he said it seems like it’s specific hearts.”

“That’s not good…” Ben frowns. “Does Zeke know anything about this?” He asks, having a feeling God would tell Zeke about this important stuff.

“Yeah, the three of us were all talking about it. Zeke also wanted to talk with you after the council meeting, which you’re half an hour late for…” Luna finished as Ben B-lined it for the council hall.

He made it through the doors, Luna next to him and Trinity appearing somehow on the other said. “What?” Trinity asked.

“Nothing.” Ben sighs out, not believing he is a half an hour late. “God I hate being late…”

Zeke rang a bell that was next to him. “Ben, you’re half an hour late. I’ll admit though given that mead managed to mess me up to when I tried some we’re overlooking the tardy. This meeting is now in motion. First order of business, Ben, how many worlds other than Equestria have you been to?”

“Three.” Ben says. “Radiant Guardian, Knowhere and the Keyblade Graveyard.”

“And how has their state of peace been?”

“Radiant Garden is in working order. Knowhere is about as good as you can see from a massive black market, and the Keyblade Graveyard...is worrying. Some of the Keyblades are missing from there if memory serves. Oh, and my reflections Castle Oblivion has disappeared.” Ben adds quickly.

The council muttered among themselves, causing Ben to worry. “Have you encountered any survivors of the Keyblade war?” Leon asks.

“Three. My reflections Discord, and Celestia and Luna’s parents, Locus and Faust.” Ben nods.

“Does anyone else other than you and likely these survivors wield keyblades?”

“Discord, Locus and Faust, after they survived the Keyblade War, stabbed their keyblades into the ground and will never touch them again. Hoping they would rust away so nothing like…that would ever happen again.” Ben explains, still saddened by the giant wasteland filled with Keyblades acting like tombstones.

“I have a Keyblade.” Luna says, summoning her Keyblade.

“Oh, Sweetie is able to wield Time Bell and Terra, Aqua, and Ventus are on my world as well.” Ben says, his mind slightly jumbled at being so late and the fight he had with Scoots. “Also Luxu.”

“How advanced would you say the technology is in your reflection given the worlds you’ve seen.” Cid asks.

“My girlfriend Luna here has every gaming system known to Ponykind, has a specially made gaming computer...but besides that I haven’t looked into it that much sadly.” Ben sighs out, knowing how much gaming there was but not knowing their full technological advancements besides the stuff he normally saw. “But as far as I was told, Minotaurs on my Equestria do make guns, and griffons are apparently the ones that help show others how good they are. I don’t know if the people of Equestria use them but just thought I’d mention that…” He says, rubbing his temple gently, trying to get his thoughts in order here.

“Has any major event or catastrophe happened since you’ve been on your Equestria?” Shining Armor asks.

“A Titan destroyed all of Manehattan…” Ben says bitterly. “Killed all but a few hundred…” He says. “59,000 lives were lost…”

The council muttered, louder than last time, among themselves. “We were told about this, Titan, from Zeke, who spoke with you and a god named Cript.” Lord Death said. “We now know that there are greater things than Core, or even Kingdom Hearts, but this changes little of our original goal. Core is our enemy, if these… shadow creatures and dark beings from beyond the void are to interfere we are placing you in charge of dealing with them.”

“Can you help me with that Trinity?” Ben asks, knowing his angel sister knows a lot more about this than he does.

Trinity stepped forwards. “I am Trinity, one of the human god, now Admin, Cript’s daughters. While the new laws my family and father must follow restrict us from fighting the main threat, we can still offer aid in the way of supplies, advanced training, at the cost of speeding up the possibility of beings from our reality entering. While we can deal with them, we are afraid in terms of lending… soldiers, to fight with you in your battles, we are limited in what we can do. This does not mean we refuse to help, we can, but not directly.” Trinity explained.

“So what you are saying is that you will train us to deal with the threats, but you can not physically aid us on the battlefield?” Lord Death asked.

“Exactly. As a peace offering, and sign of good will I can give you something you’ll likely make use of.” She said, tapping her assistant and several crates appeared. “Within these few, small boxes, is a digital library of my realms history, including Fathers.”

The council muttered again, slightly annoying Ben. “We will accept.” Zeke says. “But as you said, we must be cautious about how we receive these items. We don’t want anymore Manehattan incidents… I feel like there’s a joke there but I’m not making it. Meeting closed.” Zeke said, ringing the bell again.

“That went a little better than expected…” Ben mutters to himself while standing up, thinking he should start leaving right now.

Luna placed a hand on his shoulder. “Come on Ben, Zeke wanted to talk to you.” She reminded him.

“Oh yeah.” Ben nods. “So do we just go to his office or just wait in the lounge?” Ben asks, not really sure where to go.

“Office.” Luna said.

The group made their way to Zeke’s office, his helper wasn’t there, likely off the clock, Ben assumed, and Zeke was at his Desk. “Glad you could make it.” He said, motioning them to take a seat.

Ben took a seat. “Listen I’m sorry about being late. It was less about the mead, which yes gave me an insane hangover, but my sister...Scootaloo believe it or not wanted a practice fight.” He explains. “I didn’t think it would take that long...also apparently my copycat ability let’s me use Drive Forms now.”

“At this point I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, though me having my reflection Scootaloo as a daughter, now you saying she’s your sister feels… odd. Anyway, I wanted to ask you a favor Ben.” Zeke says, a serious expression on his face.

“What’s the favor?” He asks.

“Well, it’s about a family member of mine. Not Jenny, my brother Kevin. I think he might be able to leave willingly knowing him, join us.”

“I’m sensing a massive catch here.” Ben frowns, knowing that things aren’t as simple as they seem.

“Well, for starters Kevin is the family… clown, to say the least, when he’s not working he’s stupidly drunk, but that’s not the point. Point is, he… likely knows where my mom and dad are, since Core seems to have taken all of my family to work as his ‘allies’. The only issue is that our eldest brother, Dillen, always enjoyed messing with him in…not so nice ways. If he’s with Core than likely he’s been experimenting on Kevin. Willing or not. Thing is though, we both know a grand secret about each other.”

“And what’s the grand secret?” Ben asks, not wanting to make a joke about how the Ventrals care about their family only to have them torture each other for funsies.

“Kevin knows about my dream back on earth. If I could escape I was planning on faking my death then getting a new identity set up and work as a marine, saving people rather than killing innocents. Now Kevin is a different story. I was there the day he first killed. His killing mood never activated. To make it look like it did he kinda blew up cars and shot at whatever.”

“Well that’s a thing.” Ben says honestly. “I suppose some people just don’t have it for some reason…”

“No, Ventral's do, this is where we found out a secret, Dad is a pure blooded Ventral, mom married in. What does that tell you?”

“Something weird happened?” Ben asks.

“Kevin isn’t a Ventral by blood. We found out via DNA test, dad’s not his…well, biological dad. Mom never said so we don’t know if he knew or what.”

“Would seem silly if he didn’t know.” Ben shrugs.

“My point is, that’s our trump card in getting Kevin with us, even though he’s not Ventral by blood he was high ranked. If he still carried that into working with Core, we can learn what the bastard is up to.”

“Sweet.” Ben smiles. “That will help so much in our quest to stop the bastard.”

“Yes, plus, Kevin was rather good with explosives, so you should remind him to… let his boss know he quits, before you leave. I’d go with you but… well, the wives got me on a twenty foot leash since I lost my legs, even though Core dragged me into the realm of darkness that time.”

“Do you know where to start? Cause I’d rather not go on a man hunt with just a name and high hopes that he loves Mythbusters enough to blow things up a lot.” Ben says honestly, not wanting to rush into this new thing blindly.

“Umum said when she was still under Core’s influence, he saw someone with Kevin’s description at Core’s…cattle farm, as he calls it.”

“That doesn’t sound creepy at all.” Ben says sarcastically, finding the mere thought of that horrifying.

“It’s likely a place where Core placed people to later fuse with Heartless or Unversed. Though why it’s called that Unum didn’t want to say.”

“I don’t want to know.” Ben frowns. “But I have a place with generic creepy name somewhere...cripe…” Ben sighs out, still not knowing where to go.

“I think Luxu might know where it is given he likely stalked Core’s work during his time in the realm of darkness.”

“That’s true…” Ben says with a nod. “But I don’t think he want’s to stand next to me because of...reasons.” Ben says nervously, still remembering how quickly those three left when ‘breastfeeding’ was talked about.

“Let’s hope he helps, I’m sure Time would like some payback against Core so there’s a reason for her.”

“That is also true.” Ben nods. “Anythings else my friend?”

“No, that was pretty much it, you should go home, your Luna has… new things to show you.” Zeke said, groaning. “She and Rune talked for three hours…”

“Thankfully it’s nothing to terrible that would make me run away from her.” Ben says nervously. “But she want’s fourteen…” Ben whimpers.

“Dude, so far I have twenty six kids, including the adopted ones. That’s with all my wives, plus, you’re still human...ish. It will take more than a month and a half for your kids to be born.”

“She want’s fourteen by herself.” Ben frowns. “I don’t know how many kids your wives had but still…”

“So? You, from what Cript pretty much told us, are a part of a family that is way to huge to count the numbers, compared to that Luna is keeping it tame.”

“I’m sorry I’m not you.” Ben frowns. “You take things in stride while I’m still concerned about so many things. You are strong and smart, and the leader of an entire world...while I have five girlfriends, am I complete jackass half the time, and still have anxiety issues.” Ben explains. “I also...just got done explaining how I made my parents both commit suicide not long ago...so yeah…”

“Think of it like this, the past shackles you, the future frees you. You need to find the key in the present, for me, forgetting about my past and how fucked up my childhood was was when I saw my first born kids. It like, none of my old problems matter, these little guys, and girls aren’t me, they have none of my past problems, so why keep that over my head and make them suffer? I’m not saying forget about your past, just don’t let what makes you suffer make them suffer.”

“I know…” Ben nods. “My girlfriends and mother made sure I’m happy...I just didn’t expect to get an infinite amount of siblings...and a billion extra siblings not long after…” He says sheepishly.

“Hey, think of it like this, you went from the only child and losing your family, to gaining the biggest family to likely ever exist. Weather with them or with your girlfriends, you’re never gonna be alone or away from family ever again.”

“Yeah...and hell knows that I need this family to stay sane…” Ben smiles warmly.

To Ben’s shock, Trinity wrapped an arm around his neck and noogied him. “That’s why dad has so many and is always adopting. He knows how it is to be totally alone.”

“Sis stop~.” Ben laughs, trying to stop the angel from her antics.

Trinity let go, playfully shoving Ben. “Now that you’re on the path to getting over yourself, get your butt home, spend some time with mama Den then go fuck your still awake girlfriends.” She said, opening a DTL behind her.

“Alright alright fine.” Ben laughs. “Okay Luna.” Ben says before moving swiftly, picking up Luna in a bridal style way. “Let’s get home, and I’m not forgetting this time.” He says with a warm smile. “Thanks for the talk Zeke, hopefully we can have a...more friendly get together alright?”

“One can pray.” He replied as Ben walked with Luna in his arms, Trinity followed, the portal closing. “Let’s just hope Kevin can help…”

Author's Notes:

So fuck tons of things happened in the chapter, hoped you all like it and more chapters will hopefully be

Nobody's chance

Two days passed after my meeting with Zeke and I kept thinking about what I should do about everything. “Everythings going so fast…” I muttered, my mind in a haze of how I’m supposed to be the one to end Zeke’s life if it was necessary. “Fuck this I’m going to go somewhere.” I frowned before tapping my bracelet, my Assistant appearing before I tapped on a ‘Internet’ button. “Hmm...oh I know.” I muttered to myself before typing in ‘Overlord’. “Please tell me I didn’t miss out on such an amazing thing.” I hope, looking at the description of the ‘Overlord’ manga and anime.

“Huh, it has a manga and anime?” I question, before scrolling down and seeing that it came out...2013. “Oh god damn it.” I huff to myself, hating that something great would have came out a year after the world went to shit. “Whatever…” I mutter, selecting the Wiki page and starting to read all I could about it.

Twenty minutes passed as I finally finished reading everything I’d need to know, from the characters, story development, and just how amazing the entire thing is.“Well...might as well head there…” I say before summoning Reunion and opening a DTL, summoning my glider and speeding on through the door before it closed behind me.

When I exited the DTL I noticed a crap ton of plains. Grassy plains as far as the eye could see, especially when I’m forty feet off the ground! As I continued flying I noticed a thing that shouldn’t be in a nice grassy plain...a massive fuck off tomb. “I’m this early?” I ask myself, surprised to see that the tomb wasn’t already circled by dirt and looked like a makeshift hill. “Hmm…” I mutter before starting to fly down towards the place, gently landing seventy feet away from the Tomb. “And if memory serves Sebas should be investigating…” I mutter.

And speak of the devil and he shall appear. An old one eyed butler walked out of the Tomb and started investigating the area, only to see me sticking out like a sore thumb and he gently put a hand up to ear. ”Maybe this wasn’t a good idea…” I thought to myself, having a bad feeling about this before the butler gave a small nod and started walking over to me. “Uh...hello?” I called out, trying to be friendly and raised my hands up in the air, showing that I was here with no hostile intent.

“Hmm…” The old man hummed to himself, looking at me with a piercing gaze seemingly sizing me up. “What is your name?”

“The names…” I start, trying to think of a false name on the spot. “Name’s Fenrir.” I lie, but my tone and body language showed that I wasn’t. ”I’m gonna need Rarity to resize this…” I mentally grumble, my ears and tail always feeling a tad too uncomfortable whenever I hide them.

“Why are you here?” The man asks, his hand seemed to crack in anticipation.

“I wanted to meet the Leader of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, the most feared guild in all of Yggdrasil. I have always wanted to join the guild, Ainz Ooal Gown...but I feared that I wasn’t ‘monstrous’ enough for it.” I explain.

Sebas looked at me, his gaze and aura telling me either two things, either he didn’t buy my crock of shit, even though I do wish I could actually join the guild, or he was trying to force me to break and tell him the truth. After what felt like an eternity the man nodded. “I understand.” He says. “But what are you exactly? Your cloak isn’t in the database and it’s hiding your appearance far too well.” He says, his tone steady and even

“Oh this?” I ask, motioning to my cloak. “It was...a gift from a very talented tailor. She explained it was one of a kind and that no one else could ever receive one.” I explain before fixing my coat and hood, showing off that I had more wolf like features and a tail. “And now you can see why I’m not as…’monstrous’ as the guild members here.”

Sebas raised an eyebrow, which I couldn’t tell if he was surprised or not. “Alright. Follow me, I have already informed my master of your appearance and arrival.” He explains. “But...what is out there?” He asks, not having had much time to investigate the area.

“Grassy plains as far as the eye could see.” I say.

“I see…” The well dressed butler mutters. The old man turned on his heel and headed back into the tomb, which I took that as my cue to follow him. Now here’s the thing, I looked up as much information as I could about the inside of the Tomb of Nazarick, but holy hell is it huge! Even with the shortcuts Sebas showed me to get down to the 6th floor arena I felt like I just walked across two states without stopping.

“This place is huge…” I grumbled, finally getting to the arena proper and seeing quite the roster of monsters. I recognized everyone in the room and remembered everyone. First was the guild leader himself, Momonga the Elder Lich, wearing his ‘God level’ equipment and holding the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. Next was Albedo, the Succubus who stared at me with a smile, but I had a feeling that was just a facade.

Next was Cocytus, the giant light blue Death Knight insectoid, the being not even trying to hide how he tried sizing me up as a warrior. Next were Aura and Mare, the crossdressing twin Dark Elves. Aura was staring at me with a wide smile, eagerness at meeting a new person all but present, and Mare acting shy at meeting someone new.

Next was Shalltear, the young vampiress with an overly stuffed bra that just looked stupid given her frame and size, the girl staring at me with a tad bit of anger and ruining her chance to praise her master. And next was Demiurge, the Demon Lord, who was glaring at me with a quizzical look, already thinking of ways to manipulate or harm me which I did not like in anyway shape or form.

“So is this the wolf you informed me of Sebas?” The Lich asks, turning over to me and the butler.

“Yes sir.” He says, bowing to Momonga.

“So you’re Fenrir?” Momonga asked me, his red eyes having a piercing glow to it, whether that was of his own volition or not I don’t know.

“Yes sir.” I say with a nod, not bowing but showing that I did respect his position. “And you are the leader of one of the most infamous guilds in Yggdrasil, Momonga.” I say, while the skeleton’s body seemed to shift ever so slightly from a more defensive stance and into a more…casual stance?

“Please, tell me what race you are?” Momonga asks.

“I’m a Werewolf.” I say. “I’m a Weapon Master. I can use anything to slaughter my foes. From kunai to claymores, axe swords to chakrams, I’m your guy.” I smile.

“That’s quite a list.” Momonga says in surprise.

“Let me see if that’s true.” Cocytus steps in. “I want to see if you’re truly a weapon master.” He says, before swiftly bowing to Momonga. “If you allow it Master.” He quickly adds, not wanting to seem disrespectful to his master.

“What level are you?” The elder lich asks curiously. “Cocytus isn’t a foe to be taken lightly.”

“I managed to become level 100 but...then this weirdness happened.” I say honestly, which was the truth in some way.

“Alright. Step into the ring, Cocytus? Don’t hurt our guest too much alright?” Momonga asks, having the utmost confidence the floor guardian would be able to manage that.

“Yes my lord.” The insectoid chitters in jubilation before bowing to Momonga.

“Well let’s get going then.” I say while hopping down into the arena, walking into the center of it. “Let’s have a fair fight okay?” I ask, hoping that’ll actually happen considering what I know of them.

“Of course.” Cocytus states. “Champions provide true tests of strength to those looking to test themselves.” He explains, walking to the center of the arena with me.

“Am I allowed all my weapons?” I ask him, summoning Lexaeus’s Axe Sword and resting it on my shoulder.

“Of course.” He says, readying his halberd.

“I will be the referee and if anything gets too close for comfort Albedo and Demiurge will break you two apart.” Momonga states, not wanting his guest to get too hurt if he couldn’t stop Cocytus. “Ready?” He calls out, raising his staff two inches off the ground, the both of us getting into battle ready stances. After a brief moment he tapped his staff onto the ground, the tap echoing before me and Cocytus dashed at each other, our weapons clashing together, the sound of metal striking against metal reverberating throughout the stands. Cocytus used his size to his advantage, pushing me back as one of his claws went for his mace.

The mace came at blinding speeds from an overhead swing forcing me to switch to Lindworm and dodge the strike and parry with my own. Lindworm shot out only for the halberd to be spun with enough force to send them back. Lindworm floated around my body as the mace came back for another swing. I jumped on top of it racing across his arm and kicking him in the face. While he staggered back his last free arm raced up grabbing me around the waist and knocking me to the ground. Before I could roll out of the way the blade of the halberd came down forcing another switch to Frozen Pride as the blade clashed against it.

The strike left an indentation in the ground but luckily I wasn’t winded. As he brought the halberd back up I rolled away and switched back to Skysplitter. Charging forward my axesword was ready to strike. At the apex of my swing another blade came from Cocytus’s free arm blocking my strike as another ringing of metal echoed out. His mandibles clicked in excitement as he pushed his advantage swinging wildly with the sword and mace. Taking a large leap back I pulled out Sharpshooters and began pelting him with shots only for the swinging of his halberd to cancel out most blows.

A puff of cold air was released as the sound of Cocytus’s laughter echoed out. He was enjoying this immensely. To answer his enthusiasm I pulled out Skysplitter and charged once again. The joy was ecstatic as I jumped into the air with my weapon ready to strike. The blades once again clashed and the power within the ax exploded as the area around the us was uplifted and turned into a desolate wasteland of torn earth.

Cocytus released a large gash of cold freezing the now torn earth. Even though it was cold the power coursing through my body was more than enough to keep me warm as the clashing of our weapons sent more earth out of place. As I jumped back I switched back to Lindworm and finally took stock all around me…The very arena was torn to shreds but Cocytus was still very willing to fight.

Reluctantly, I prepared myself for my next plan. As he started another flurry of swings I ‘accidentally’ lost my footing stepping back as my weapon was knocked away and the halberd, sword, and mace crashed around my head but leaving me undamaged but startled. It was too close for a dive but it looked convincing I hoped.

“Hot damn.” I panted, my body coming down from it’s massive power boost and adrenaline.

“Outstanding!” Momonga say, clapping his boney hands together at having such a match happen. “Wonderful, wonderful!”

“That was a really great match.” I smile, getting up shakily. “So, did I make the cut?”

Cocytus gave me a look, the warrior having saw through my ‘fall’. “You didn’t just ‘make the cut’ as you say, you are an outstanding warrior!” Cocytus says with joy. “I’ve never had a fight like that in ages.”

“Sorry about the arena...forgot my axesword could do...this.” I say sheepishly, looking around at the displaced earth.

“I’ve never heard or seen weapons like the ones you use.” Cocytus admires. “What are their names? I must know.” The death knight says with giddy anticipation.

“My axesword is called Skysplitter.” I say. “Why that is when it can do this to the earth I have no idea. Next up are my lances, Lindworm. Then Sharpshooters are my crossbows.”

“You are indeed a Weapon Master.” Cocytus says, ‘smiling’ down at me.

“Glad I could live up to my name.” I smile, before turning around and seeing the other Floor Guardians in a mixture of awe and respect.

“I didn’t expect Cocytus to be so evenly matched.” Albedo coyly smirks.

“That.Was.AMAZING!” Aura shouted, bouncing up and down in childish glee at seeing such an amazing fight.

“I suppose it’s to be expected.” Demiurge points out, pushing up his glasses with a finger and keeping a straight face.

Mare politely clapped. “G-good j-job you t-two.” He says, trying to sound normal but the spectacle of strength kind of scary.

“Wow…” Shalltear gulps, not sure what to think about the fight other than that simple word.

“Glad to know you were all entertained.” I say with a smile, wincing a little as I tried staying up right. “Ow...okay maybe that took a little too much out of me.”

“I can imagine.” Momonga chuckles. “Not many people get to see Cocytus fight like that, and seeing it today makes me happy to see Cocytus is still in top form.”

“Thank you Master.” Cocytus bows, thankful for the compliment even if I could tell he was actually a little tired from our fight.

“Glad I got to show how strong I was.” I smile. “But I’m not that strong to be honest. I still have a long time before I can match Cocytus here.” I say, trying to act humble while Cocytus laughs.

“You are a great warrior. Being humble is also a sign of a good warrior.” Cocytus says, pride filling his words at telling me I was a good fighter.

“Thanks Cocytus.” I chuckles warmly.

“I think your audition is over.” Momonga says, causing everyone’s head to snap up to the Lich.

“Wait what?” I question, my wolf ears twitching and not entirely sure I heard that right.

“You heard me.” Momonga says before floating down gently and walking towards me. “Not only was this a chance to prove to Cocytus your standing as a warrior, but this was also an audition to show me if you had what it takes to be apart of Ainz Ooal Gown.” He explains.

“Master! You’re not saying…” Albedo gasps, her emotions actually showing for once besides a smile.

“Yes Albedo.” Momonga nods. “Upon the definition of his skills has proven to me, Leader of the Tomb of Nazarick, to have the requisite power to become one of us. Ainz Ooal Gown will truly be feared throughout the land thanks in part of your presence and strength.” He chants. “Kneel.” He says before I kneel, not believing this was actually happening. “Welcome to Ainz Ooal Gown.” He says while tapping the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown on my shoulders. “And you shall never know defeat so long as this guild stands behind you.” He finishes.

“Thank you.” I say, joy rushing through me at being apart of this wonderful guild. “Thank you so much.”

“Now while every guild member has made an NPC to their own specifications, I’m sad to say that Nazarick cannot make or hold anymore NPC’s.” He explains.

“It’s alright sir. Just being apart of the guild is the greatest honor I could ask for.” I say before standing up.

“As head of the Floor Guardians I must be privy to your plans whenever you head out on an assignment.” Albedo says, stepping forward into the conversation. “We are on high alert due to the entire tomb changing locations. What once was a swamp is now nothing more than grasslands in all directions.”

“I understand.” I nod, understanding the situation. ”Should I make a joke about Shalltear’s breasts? Probably not.” I think to myself, not wanting to make a joke about how the grasslands is about as flat as the head vampire’s tits.

“I wish to discuss something with you in private Fenrir.” Momonga says.

“Yes sir.” I say.

“Please, no ‘sir’.” He says with a raised skeletal hand. “We are both equals. That has always been in Ainz Ooal Gown, no guild members are below anyone else. Everyone is equal in this guild.” He says simply.

“I understand.” I say, glad to know I don’t have to say ‘sir’ all the time.

“Is there anything else you want of us master?” Albedo asks, hoping to have Momonga say something inspiring in front of all the floor guardians and the newest guild member.

“Yes actually.” Momonga says before looking at everyone. “Keep watch over the area, we must not let our guard down in this uncertain time.” He says.

“Wouldn’t it be best if the tomb is hidden master?” Demiurge asks.

“That is true. The Tomb is vulnerable at this point. Mare is there anything you could do for this situation?” Momonga asks, as I took a step back so they could talk.

“Yes, but it would be difficult with just magic. If we were to use dirt and vegetation to cover the walls then it could camouflage the entire tomb.” Mare explains, before sensing a very pissed off woman.

“You dare to desecrate the walls of Nazarick with dirt?” Albedo growls, a dark rage aura surrounding the succubus.

“Albedo!” Momonga snaps, snapping Albedo out of her little ‘rage state’. “Don’t make needless remarks.” He scolds, the woman shrinking a little at the little scolding.

“Forgive me my lord.” She says quickly, bowing deeply.

“Are you confident dirt would be sufficient Mare?” Momonga asks, wanting to continue with his thought.

“Yes, of course...if you allow it.” The dark elf boy says nervously.

“Wouldn’t it be unnatural if there’s just one random hill in the middle of a flat grassland?” I pipe up, wanting to question that. “When I was roaming around I didn’t see any hills around so one random hill in the middle of nowhere would look strange.”

“That is true.” Momonga agrees. “We’ll have to make some dummy hills as well to better hide.” He says. “We’ll also have to use magic to hide all the open areas the dirt and vegetation can’t hide naturally.” He states. “Finally...there’s a question I have for all of you. Including you Fenrir.” He says while all of us look at him in wonder of what he’ll ask. “First, Shalltear, tell me in your own words the kind of person I am to you.” He says, wanting to know what everyone personally thinks of him.

“Beauty incarnate.” Shalltear says, her cheeks flush at saying these words. “There is nothing living nor undead that could match your radiant glow.” She gushes, which kind of creeped me out considering she sounded like she was getting off to it.

“Cocytus?” Momonga asks.

“A man who’s strength cannot be rivaled by any guardian. You are truly worthy of ruling the Great Tomb of Nazarick, always and absolute.” Cocytus explains.

“Aura.” Momonga says simply.

“Compassionate, and you’re always three steps ahead of the game.” Aura says with a beaming smile.

“Mare.”

“Y-you’re a leader who is kind and merciful.” Mare answers.

“Demiurge.”

“A man who makes wise decisions, and acts upon them efficiently without any form of hesitation.” Demiurge answers, the demon smiling at having told his master what he thought of him.

“Sebas.”

“You are the head of all the Supreme Beings, and even though all the other creators have left us behind you mercifully stayed by our sides until the very end.” Sebas answers.

“Albedo.”

“You are the highest ranking member of the Supreme Beings, our ultimate master and the ruler of Nazarick.” She says. “As well as the man whom my heart belongs.” She adds with joy.

“Uh…” Momonga stutters a little at the sudden showcase of love towards him. “And lastly, Fenrir.”

“I see a man who can make the best out of any situation.” I start. “A man who is both powerful and wise, a man who can roll with the punches and still make it out on top, and lastly...a friend that will always be there when others need it most.” I explain with a smile.

“Thank you.” He nods. “I have heard your answers and given you your orders. Now work faithfully in my name.” He says.

“Lord.” The NPC’s all say at the same time before Momonga puts a hand on my shoulder and we suddenly vanish in front of them all. After a brief teleport Momonga sighed out loudly, which sounded like the sigh of someone who was way too stressed. “Oh man…” He mutters.

“Beat?” I ask curiously.

“Oh yeah.” Momonga says. “You have no idea how it feels to suddenly lose all context of basically everything and have NPC’s treat you as their master.” He explains, dropping the facade of ‘Guild Leader of Ainz Ooal Gown’ and acting more ‘human’ right now.

“I can at least vouch for one of those.” I shrug. “So what do you want to personally talk about?”

“I haven’t seen or heard anything about you at all. I’m pretty sure one of the guild members would have saw a Werewolf wanting to be apart of the guild.” He says. “Also I have never heard nor seen any of those weapons.” He says.

“Honestly I kind of thought you would be ranting about how all of us were being so serious about putting you on a golden pedestal covered in all the most precious gems of all time.” I say honestly.

“That is one of the things I was going to complain about.” Momonga sighs out.

“Do you want to hear a lie or know the truth?” I ask curiously.

“Truth. I have never seen anything like you or your weapons in Yggdrasil...I mean besides the Werewolf part.” Momonga says.

“You have to promise that the NPC’s won’t know anything about this.” I say sternly, my face showing how serious this knowledge is.

“I’m good at keeping secrets.” Momonga nods.

“I’m not from here. Or from Yggdrasil.” I say, causing the Lich to look at me, his jaw dropping in the process. “Yep, I’m ‘off world’ as it were.”

“H-how?” The flabbergasted skeleton asks.

“Magic.” I say. “Magic that is beyond anything you could do. I don’t know what spells you know or how powerful your spells are but it’s beyond your comprehension.” I say, lying about not knowing what spells he knows cause I could see it from the little ‘hud’ that I had that only I could see.

“Wow...is there anyway I can learn it?” Momonga asks curiously.

“Gonna have to halt you right there man.” I say while raising a hand. “I have a feeling the NPC’s would try to take that and make you do some really bad things to people of other worlds. I’d stick with this place and try to get your bearings alright?”

“Yeah...they’re...a little bit too serious…” Momonga says sheepishly. “But why did you come here?”

“To meet new people and hopefully gain friends. Cocytus see’s me as an ally, but I’m worried about the others. And frankly when I joined this guild I kind of thought I became your friend.” I explain with a shrug.

“Yeah...but honestly I’m just glad there’s another human being out there. Whether it was from Yggdrasil or not.” Momonga chuckles.

“So what are you going to do now?” I ask curiously.

“See what I can and can’t do.” Momonga says honestly. “I know I have all my spells, all the cooldowns, my health and mana, everything from the game but...I don’t know anything about this world so I’d like to get my bearings.”

“Good first start.” I nod. “Get your bearings and start small. Then start adventuring and making up plans for the future.”

“Is this a one time thing or what?” Momonga asks. “Because your an off worlder and all.”

“I have five girlfriends back on my home world so I can’t stay here.” I say. “But while I may be gone I’ll still visit from time to time. And besides.” I smile. “Ainz Ooal Gown is a lot more than words and a name, it’s a bond between friends.” I explain. “And as long as we know we’re routing for each others success in life then we will know no defeat.”

“Here here.” Momonga agrees. “But wait...five girlfriends?” He asks.

“Yep, and trust me they are all handfuls and a half.” I chuckle, the skeleton not believing I was that lucky. “And don’t worry, magic keeps my hips from breaking thankfully.”

“I’ve only seen Albedo love me for little more than a few hours…” Momonga says. “And...she is a tad...clingy.”

“One of my girlfriends was like that because of...reasons.” I say nervously.

Three days pass, and many many things happened. First after our private conversation where I got to learn a lot more of ‘Momonga the human’ than ‘Momonga the Guild leader’, then after a while Momonga gave a rousing speech about how he will be known as ‘Ainz Ooal Gown’ forever onward, which all the NPC’s praised him to hell and back for. Second while me and the newly dubbed Ainz, who was wearing his ‘Momon the Adventurer’ gear, appeared outside the tomb we found Mare doing a really good job at covering the tomb. A quick conversation and gift giving Mare, Albedo and I were all handed rings of Ainz Ooal Gown. Third was that I kind of got a guided tour through more of the...player centered area’s like hot springs, bars, war room, and a lot of other places.

Fourth involved Aura trying to ‘tame me’...which ended with her flat on her back and me holding Lindworm pointed at her throat. Let’s just say that entire situation was really bad for Aura when Ainz found out. Fifth involved, surprisingly, a chess match with Demiurge...which I lost. Thankfully not as horribly as I first thought given that I was a living supercomputer but the cheeky demon had more experience in it so that couldn’t be helped. And all this time I kept getting a weird look from Albedo.

“Okay woman why are you staring at me like that?” I ask with a frown, the Succubus ever so subtly flinched.

“Is there something wrong?” Albedo asks through clenched teeth.

“Listen, Ainz told me how much you love him, and your actions have proven you’d rip out your own heart and sell your soul to the most darkest of beings just to see him happy.” I explain. “But I’m not here to ‘take him away’. I’m not a blind follower who waits on hands and knees for him. I’m a friend that won’t hurt neither bone or cloth on the guy.” I frown, glaring at the woman who has so little faith in anyone that isn’t Ainz.

“If you say so.” She glared at me before warping away with her ring.

“Christ almighty.” I grumble, rubbing the back of my neck before warping off to the throne room, hoping Ainz is there. Sadly Albedo was there as well but Sebas was next to her talking to her.

“Oh, Lord Fenrir.” Sebas says, apparently not expecting me to be here of all places. “I have orders from Lord Ainz that you and Albedo are to meet him outside Carne Village.”

“And the reason?” I ask, not wanting to blindly follow orders here.

“A village of humans are being attacked by a group of soldiers.” Sebas says to me, before seeing Albedo putting on a suit of armor and opening a portal.

“We better not keep Lord Ainz waiting.” Albedo says before walking through the portal.

“Thank you Sebas.” I nod before fixing my hood and coat, hiding my face and more defining details, walking into the portal as well. After a brief moment me and Albedo appeared to see Ainz sending off a giant Undead Knight while looking down at two girls, one severely injured.

“We’re sorry for making you wait my lord.” Albedo says, staring at the humans with a hidden look of contempt.

“It’s alright you two, you arrived right on time actually.” Ainz says, looking down and seeing the older girl wince in pain, blood coating her clothing and hiding her severe wound.

“What should I do with these lower life forms?” Albedo asks bluntly.

“These two are no threat. The humans wearing the armor are the enemies we are after.” Ainz says, looking towards where his Death Knight ran off to. “It looks like you're injured.” He says while pulling out a fancy bottle full of red liquid. “Here, drink this.” He says while gently moving it towards the two.

“B-blood!?” The little girl asks in fear.

“No, it’s not blood. It’s a healing potion.” I say, the two girls staring at me in confusion. “Just drink it, we don’t want you dying from blood loss.” I state, honestly not wanting to see the poor girl die in front of us.

“O-okay…” The elder girl nods, taking the vial and opening it, and chugging the whole thing. After a moment her wound glowed green and she felt as good as new. “Wow…” She mutters, looking over at her back wound and seeing that even the blood stain on her clothes was gone.

“And who knew it was great at removing blood from clothes.” I joke.

“Is the pain gone?” Ainz asks curiously.

“Oh, yes.” The blond haired girl nods.

“Have you two ever heard of magic?” Ainz asks, wondering if he’s the only mage here.

“Yes, I have a friend who frequents our village.” She explains. “He’s a pharmacist and practices magic.”

“Perfect. Then it’s not hard to understand, I am a magical caster as well.” He says before raising his hand. “Anti-life cocoon, Protection of Arrows wall.” He says, two green circles appearing in front of his hand before a giant bubble appeared around the two girls. “I cast a protection spell around you two. As long as you stay inside this barrier you will remain safe. But just in case.” He adds before moving his hand into a pocket dimension and pulling out two horns. “Take these as well. If you blow these horns an army of goblins will appear to do your bidding.” He explains. “Don’t hesitate to use them if you need it.” He says before the three of us start our leave.

“W-wait!” The blond girl says. “Thank you so much for saving us! We are forever grateful.”

“Thank you very much.” The brown haired child says, wanting to give thanks as well.

“It was no problem.” Ainz says simply.

“Can we please have your name?”

“Oh yes.” He says, before I start noticing swelling opera music that, for some magical reason, came from Albedo.

”How in the hell?” I think to myself.

“You shall know my name, and tell everyone of my power!” He says before turning around, his mage cloak swaying in the wind that did not exist. “I am Ainz Ooal Gown!” He says with confidence, his tone absolute that he is beyond powerful to the two girls.

After that naming scene, and a quick disguise for Ainz, we all made it to Carne Village, and the first thing I noticed was the massacre that happened...then the pleading of a rich prick begging people to have all his money if they keep him alive...which was thankfully stopped by the sound of a lot of stabbing. “Uh...do you think it went just a tiny bit overboard?” I whisper to Ainz.

“A little…” Ainz whispers back. “Death Knight, that’s enough.” He calls out to it. “You have served me well.” He says, the monster stopping in it’s tracks from murdering more people. Ainz stepped in front of the Death Knight to meet the people and the guards that should have bolted a long time ago. “I am Ainz Ooal Gown, it is a pleasure to meet all of you.” He says, staring at everyone who were freaking the hell out. “Don’t worry about my Death Knight, no harm will come to you. Tell your super-I mean owner my kindness.” He says, the guards thankful to hear that they won’t die. “However, next time such heinous acts in this area, I will bring death to your entire kingdom.” He threatens, sounding a lot more like a ‘promise’ than anything else considering the creepy ass mask.

“Leave! And make sure to speak Ainz name.” I shout, causing all the guards to drop their weapons and run away screaming. “Sheesh, you’d think they would have run away from the massacre instead of waiting till now…” I grumble.

“U-uh pardon me sir…” An elderly voice asks, causing us to look over that the Chief of the village. “Why did you come here?”

“I could not stand here and watch innocent people get mindlessly slaughtered.” Ainz states simply.

“Call it a...moral obligation.” I add with a shrug, the town ‘aweing’ at us.

“Be at ease.” Ainz says to the people. “This village is under my protection, you no longer need to be scared.” He says while walking towards the people, mutters of worry moving through the people. “I don’t do this kind of work for free though. I expect to be fairly compensated in return.” He explains, the villagers calming down and smiling at one another.

”I suppose ‘fair compensation’ is a good word around here.” I think to myself, not entirely sure why the villagers all turned from worried they would be murdered to happy people because they had to repay Ainz.

Hours passed, Ainz learning quite a lot about this world and I listened to him talk about all the things he learned, even though I already knew about all this through the Wiki I still acted out how I would if I was learning new things.

As the sun started setting and I was out on a walk, seeing the entire village get rebuilt I heard a thunder of...hooves? I looked over into the direction and saw a band of people on horseback, coming straight towards the place. “Yo Ainz! We got company!” I call out, the mage and his armored companion walking over to me as they both saw what I saw.

“Well we better say hello to our new guests.” Ainz says, hoping to not have another bloodbath on this villages soil.

Ten minutes later and me, the village chief and Ainz met up with the horse riders, the leader trotting his horse up and meeting us all. “I am the Chief Royal Warrior from the Re-Estize Kingdom, Gazef Stronoff.” He introduces himself. “The king has order me to hunt down the knights that have been terrorizing surrounding villages, your people are safe now.”

“I’m sorry to say your about five hours too late there.” I point out, causing Gazef’s eyebrow to raise in confusion.

“Are you the chief of this village?” He asks the elder, who nods. “Who are these two?”

“Well you see-” The chief was about to start before Ainz stepped in.

“It’s alright. It’s nice to meet you General, my name is Ainz Ooal Gown, and this is my partner, Fenrir.” He says, while I waved a gloved hand at the general quickly before putting my hands back in my pockets. “I’m a simple magic user who stumbled upon this village while it was being ransacked by those knights.” He explains, Gazef having a mixture of horror and amazement plastered on his face before he got off his horse.

“Thank you sir Ainz. If you weren’t here the villagers would have been lost without you.” He says seriously, glad to hear this ‘man’ saved the village.

“General!” A man calls out before a scout walks up. “We spotted an army of unknown origin surrounding the village even as we speak.”

“Whoever is attacking this village either hates the kingdom, that village, or just really likes watching people getting murdered.” I frown, still kind of finding how much the village gets attacked quite worrying.

Five minutes later we were in the chief’s house talking about what’s to happen. “It must be one of the Six Scriptures.”

“You mean the ones who attacked the village earlier?” Ainz asks curiously.

“Theocracy soldiers no doubt.” Gazef answers. “It looks like they dressed up in Imperial armor to throw us off.”

“As I thought.” Ainz nods. “Does this village hold some significance in anyway shape or form?”

“If you don’t know why they're attacking, then they certainly aren’t after you.” He says. “Which only means one thing.” He says, keeping his tone and face leveled so he doesn’t show any anger or contempt.

“You must be pretty despised Chief Warrior.” Ainz points out.

“Indeed, well lucky me.” He says sarcastically, looking outside. “To think, even the Slane Theocracy want’s me dead.” He says with a grin.

“Seems a tad weird why their targeting you.” I frown.

“When you’re the strongest warrior in an entire kingdom it makes sense.” Gazef answers.

“So what’s the plan?” I ask. “Do we wait for an ambush? Or charge head first?” I ask.

“I’d like to hire you, name a price and I’ll make sure you get it.” Gazef says.

“I’m sorry but we’ll have to decline.” Ainz says, which I remained quiet in understanding.

“I kind of thought that.” The human chuckles. “Very well. Please take care and thanks again. This village owes you gratitude, and so do I.” He says before Gazef and Ainz shake hands. “I know this sounds selfish and I have no right, but please, grant these people your protection one more time.” He says. “I have nothing to offer you now, but I beg you, please-” He says, trying to kneel before Ainz stopped him.

“There is no need for you to go that far Gazef.” The masked skeleton says simply.

“We already promised to protect this village. You don’t need to bow or plead with us.” I say. “We take our word seriously. Now go on General, you’ve got a job to do.” I say, seeing the general nod.

“Oh, take this.” Ainz says before handing Gazef a statue. “Let’s say it’s a...good luck charm.” Ainz says, seeing the General look over it before nodded and putting it in his pocket.

“Thank you.” Gazef nods, before heading outside and getting himself battle ready. After a minute or so he was already on horseback and charging forward with all his soldiers.

Ainz stepped outside and saw Albedo, having to put on his ‘higher than thou’ persona. “When I first saw these humans I saw them as nothing more than insects like you do Albedo. But the more I talk to them the fonder I grow, like a child amongst helpless animals.”

“Is that why you promised the great honor of your name at his request my lord?” Albedo asks.

“Perhaps.” Ainz answers.

“Maybe Gazef is one of the exceptions, where he is a great man even if he’s human.” I suggest. “He’s charging head first into a pack of angels, yet he shows no fear and has the air of one that will win this fight.”

“Lord Ainz.” The chief calls out while running towards us. “Those Marauders are still out there, why did you send the Warrior Chief away?”

“He was their true target, not the village.” Ainz explains.

“Do we just stay here and wait for him to deal with them all?” The chief asks worriedly.

“No. We have a plan, while the General is fighting he’ll give us a chance to escape. He’ll try to cause as much commotion as possible to make sure we have enough time.” Ainz explains.

While I was listening to Ainz talk the chief and his wife into a calm state I sniffed the air, and something seemed...off. “I’ll be right back…” I say before putting on the ring Trinity gave me just in case as I dashed off towards the strange scent. “Hopefully it’s nothing too bad.” I mutter, knowing what’s to come next for Ainz and Albedo. As I continued through my investigation the scent of blood, black powder and...cake? “Why the hell do I smell cake?” I ask myself, summoning Lindworm just in case as the scent grew stronger. “If this person figured out how to make cake bombs this is gonna suck…”

As I got closer to some bushes I could hear someone… humming? Behind the bushes was a guy, dressed in some kinda modified riot gear, with several cakes and a variety of explosives around him. “Huhu, bored as fuck so I’m screwing around~” He sings tunelessly.

”Da fuq?” I think to myself, before gently sneaking into the area. “Uh...hello?” I ask, readying to summon a weapon in case he tries to attack me with explosions...or cake.

“Huh, oh… would a thermite explosive be too… cliche to serve in a red velvet cake?” He asks, not even turning around. “It fits for me but I don’t know?”

“I’m pretty sure you’re not supposed to mix thermite with cake…” I frown. “Now using thermite to cut a car down the middle without hurting anyone, that’s always a fun time.” I say, remembering that Mythbusters episode.

“Meh, using it to blow up shipyards was cool too.” He replies. I noticed he was rather skinny, with flat, dyed, neon blue hair. “C-4 is just too…well, to many chunks left to spray while thermite melts down what’s around it.”

“By the by why are you trying to mix explosives with cakes?” I ask curiously.

“Bored as fuck. Boss has me on standby so I’m taking a vacation…it’s not been fun at all.”

“Working with crazy people you don’t like is never fun.” I say honestly. “But...mind if I ask for your name?”

“Kevin.” He replied, pulling out a cupcake with a stick of TNT in it out of his jacket. “Need things that go boom, I’m your man.” He says with confidence. “I’m also a good baker.”

“Do you know of a man named Zeke?” I ask, not wanting to just believe this was the specific Kevin I was told about from Zeke.

“My baby bra was named Zeke. Was the family legend to be, but he didn’t want any part of it. Uncle tried scaring him with a branding and death threat, but that failed miserably.”

“I know.” I nod. “He told me all about it. He’s a really nice guy once you get to know him.”

“I know, me and him spent a lot of time together, took him on a bunch of missions with me. This one time, I took him with me to rob the Louvre in Paris, guards came up and Zeke used a fire hose to soak them, then a single taser made them all dance like drunk irishmen.” He chuckled. “We graffitied the Mona Lisa that day.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at hearing that. “Oh god! That is just hilarious.” I smile. “Oh man...but onto not boring business. Zeke wanted me to find you and...try to persuade you to our side of the fight, instead of you having to work for Side Show Douche bag you call a boss.”

He paused, placing down the cake and explosives and seemed to think about it. “Well… I wouldn’t mind, I’d think I speak for a lot of the family when I saw working for Core has been worse than when Grandpa was the family boss. But… I can’t leave for a few reasons.”

“Zeke told me the three reasons why.” I say. “But I have a feeling there’s other reasons besides your uncle, your grandpa, and the common folk basically hating you for...reasons.”

“I can get used to people’s hate, and Uncle Josh actually wants to leave too. Rumor has it his son is getting married, the only issues for me, are Grandpa… and this.” He pulled up his sleeves, were what looked like tattoos of castle oblivion cards were inked onto him. “These little bitches keep me on a leash…Dillen’s idea, fucken psycho.”

“Well that sucks…” I frown. “Do you know anyway to get them off?”

“They’re made from memories. Do you know how to destroy memories without hitting me upside the head? I’d rather not get amnesia.”

“Yes I do actually.” I say while summoning Memory Stealer, the thing deciding to look like Reunion in this situation. “Say hello to Memory Stealer, with this wonderful weapon I can erase those tattoos and whatever memories are keeping you bound.” I say with a smile.

“Huh…and it won’t cut my arms off, right?”

“Nope.” I say. “All I need to do is gently tap your tattoo’s and they’re gone.” I say with a nod. “So, which arm do you want to start with?”

“Well then, let’s see if it works.” Kevin said, lifting up his arms.

“Right then.” I nod before tapping Memory Stealer on one of his tattoo’s, willing it to eat the memories that tattoo were keeping him bound to Core’s work.

One by one each tattoo vanished, once all were gone Kevin was rubbing his arms. “Man, you have no idea how weird it feels to have cards under your skin. So, what’s your name anyway? I feel like I should know but I’m drunk half the time Core’s making us have a meeting.”

“Ha.” I chuckle. “Anyways, the name’s Ben. One of Zeke’s friends.”

“Oh, right. I remember a bit about what Core wanted you for. Something about rec...recreation?”

“Do you mean ‘Reincarnation’?” I ask curiously.

“Ya! That’s it. He found out you can use Nobodies to bring back animals and such that have been long since dead, and he thinks you being a human, with a heart, that controls them, can bring back people from the dead or something.”

“Core’s...Core’s really fucking dumb.” I say as bluntly as possible. “Anyways, just so you know I managed to beat your cousin Jenny in a card game...does she also have those marks on her arms? Any knowledge on how to have her not stab me while I’m sleeping is wonderful because I want to help your family...and knowing they hate Core helps a lot more.”

“Little Jen? Let me deal with the punk. But he had a point about that reversing death thing. I mean, a Nobody shouldn’t exist yet it does. He thinks the Realm of Nothingness has odd powers he wants to learn.”

“Well sad to say he’s not going to figure it out.” I say bluntly. “I...don’t know exactly why he can’t but I just...know ya know?” I ask, not entirely sure if I’m making up nonsense or something here.

“Meh. So… where too?”

“Back to my world.” I say honestly, thankfully having put a waypoint in the throne room of the Tomb before I swapped out Memory Stealer for Reunion and then opening a DTL. “Well, let’s get going my friend.” I say while summoning my glider. “Need a ride or you just walking through?”

I’ll walk.” Kevin said, walking into the DTL.

“Right then.” I say before flying into the DTL.

Brief quick travel later we both appeared outside my house. I got off my bike and knocked on the door. “Knocky knock ladies! We got a visitor!”

The door opened and I was greeted by Rarity. “Hello Ben darling…who’s your friend? Also, where have you been?”

“Firstly this is Kevin Ventral, older brother to Zeke and is all around a very nice guy. Loves explosions and baked goods.” I say with a smile. “And the second...well I just went out for a little stroll on another world, made new friends, happened to join a guild and then found this guy.” I explain.

“Sup?” Kevin asked.

“Well, come in then you two. Ben, Twilight and Luna are in Canterlot for a few days, something about a Celestia and Chrysalis. Zecora is going to be gone as well, her family is visiting and she’s meeting them halfway at the Baltimare shipyard.”

“Oh cool.” I say with a smile, walking into the house. “Did mom visit? And how’s Luxu, Time and Sweetie?” I ask. “Also is Jenny in a bed or on the couch?”

“Den hasn't been by yet, those three are in Las Pegasus for whatever reason, and Jenny is fishing by the river near Fluttershy’s home.”

“Wait Jenny’s awake?” I ask worriedly.

“Well… when I say fishing I mean Trinity kinda took her sleeping body and flew her out for some fresh air. The two are ‘fishing’ though it’s rather one sided.”

“That’s...not creepy.” I frown. “Anywhosits, thank you for telling me this Rarity. Kevin, we have a new destination, and you can now see how colorful things are without having anyone getting stabbed for the hell of it.” I say with a smile.

“Dare it be true?” Kevin joked. “So… just a quick question… why?”

“Why what?” I ask. “Specifics Bob I can’t read minds.”

“Why… do you live with only women?”

“I has five girlfriends.” I say simply. “And we all live together.”

“Uh huh… so… dare I ask the brand of painkillers you must be on? I mean, I’ve been in orgies with twenty women but… those are usually once a year type deals.”

I burst out laughing. “Well let’s just say magic does wonders when you can have five women acting like seventy.” I chuckle. “It’s the main reason why my hips are still intact and I can walk straight.”

“Alright. So, Jenny?”

“Yeah, I think I need to tell you that whole debacle.” I say sheepishly. “So she decided to face me in a children's card game, shocking I know, but it was all around fun, she tried murdering me but I stopped her cold. She’s been asleep in case she wouldn’t abide by our deal of ‘if I win she cuts all ties with Core and get’s some serious help’...so there’s that.”

“Well, considering she distrusts you is reasonable. Her mom and older sister were killed by some of you guys.” Kevin said.

“Nancy was…” Ben mutters, clenching his fists and looking down sadly. “There’s not a single day that goes by where I don’t regret having killed her….” I say sadly. “I really didn’t...but she sadly gave me no choice…”

Kevin looked away. “So… you're the bastard that killed her then?”

“Go ahead and hit me…” I say sadly. “I’m...I’m so sorry…”

“No… you don’t deserve that mercy. I know her dad has completely lost it now, he’s gonna get himself killed sooner or later too, that leaves Jenny an orphan then. Just…” He grabbed me by the scruff of my coat. “Look after her, or I will see if you can regrow the thing your girlfriends seems to love about you when the bedroom is mentioned.”

“I was planning on it.” I say. “Zeke told me how much family matters for a Ventral...and I hate myself for taking a life...even if she was screaming ‘I’m a human demon, now face me or die’...” I explain. “But...since you're here...you can probably help me in this...I don’t know much about her and...I think the girls would be surprised to hear that Jenny’s going to be our adopted daughter…” He says while gently dislodging his hands from his coat. “Come on...I have a lot of mistakes to try and correct…” I mutter while continuing to walk towards Fluttershy’s house.

After a few minutes of walking in relative silence and me sulking in my own sadness we finally made it to Fluttershy’s house, and we immediately saw Jenny lying behind Trinity as she held a fishing pole and wore a fishermans hat. “Yo Trinity!” I call out.

She turned around. “Yo!” She called back.

“Yo, I have a request.” I say while walking towards the fishing angel. “I need you to wake Jenny up. Kevin, Zeke’s brother and her cousin, thinks he can help her not shank me while I’m sleeping…” I say, even though I’d rather get a royal ass kicking from her instead of dying because of mine and Kevin’s conversation.

“Alright.” She waved a hand over Jenny’s face, the little girl starting to wake up.

“Ugh… I feel like sleeping beauty at the end of the original version of her story.” Jenny said groggily as she sat up. “What…the hell happened?”

“Morning sunshine.” I say gently. “I’m sorry you had to stay knocked out...wasn’t a hundred percent sure if you’d keep to our deal...but hey Kevin’s here.” I say, motioning to he man next to me.

“Kev?” She looked over to him. “Did… did you give me another pot brownie?”

“Not this time runt.” He said, rubbing her head. “We… need to talk.”

”Here we go…” I think to myself. ”I’m so sorry...But...I’ll make sure Jenny has a good life Nancy...I just wish I didn’t do it…” I think to myself, still having regret about that entire situation.

“About? Oh, I lost the deal with that punk…great…”

“Not just that…listen… you know how one of the keyblade wielding punks like him… killed your sis and mom?”

“How could I forget?”

“...This guy, the one you lost too… is the one who killed your mom.”

Jenny looked like she was going to burst. “W...what?”

“Yes…” I say sadly. “She...we fought...I tried talking her out of fighting...she gave me no choice…” I say, my voice quivering in sadness and regret. “If you want to hit me then hit me...I won’t stop you…”

It was then, in a flash, she changed, she now looked more wolf than I did, and she was being held back by Kevin. “I’LL KILL YOU YOU WORTHLESS PEICE OF SHIT!” She roared. “MY SISTER AND MOTHER WERE WORTH MORE THAN YOU COULD EVER AMOUNT!”

“Jenny!” Kevin called, tightening his grip on her. “You know as well as I do after… first your mom’s sister and brother in law get killed, then Zeke vanished, and then your sister, it was only a matter of time before they died.”

“I’LL STILL KILL HIM!”

”DO YOU THINK I DON’T KNOW THAT!?!” I roar at her. ”I’M THE CAUSE FOR MY OLD PARENTS DEATHS! YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT THE PAIN I CAUSE MYSELF EVERYDAY!!!” I shout, tears streaming down my face. “Do you have any idea how much I regret killing her?”

“Ben! That’s enough!” Kevin yelled. “You’re not helping in the slightest.”

“How are you helping him Kevin!?” Jenny yelled. “How can you side with him?!”

“If we don’t we won’t ever be able to get out of Core’s grasp! It was a mistake to side with him, you know this!” Jenny seemed to shut up at that. “We’re bad, we’re evil, but that thing is not what I signed up for, I only joined because I wanted to see new places with you guys. Why else do you think I always took the international jobs? Without him, his allies, and Zeke we’re as good as dead.”

“Z-Zeke’s alive?” Jenny asked, her from returning to that of a little girl. “W-We all thought… Core said he died with uncle Barry and Aunt Merry…”

“He said that to get us more on his side… I found out and got the ringer for it, if it wasn’t for this guy… look, I know you want him dead, believe me… feeling’s parly mutual, but you need a home, Core didn’t keep tabs on you, he did with me. He can… he WILL keep you safe, alright?”

Jenny was silent, only nodding. “I know… this is more fucked up than the things we’ve done before… but if it means we get out of this shit alive then fine by me.” Jenny muttered, glaring at me. “Just… what did mom say… before she died?”

“She chuckled before saying ‘sister, brother, daughter...I’ll be seeing you’...and she left her pendant and katana. I gave them both to Zeke because...he deserves to even see them more than I do…” I sigh out. “I regret ever having to do that...and I don’t want to do it ever again…”

“I’ll make sure of that…” Jenny said as she exhaled. “So…what now?”

“Well...as per our deal you are going to get some help and not be a homicidal maniac...and I’m the one to do it.” I say. “I...I just hope this stupid idea of mine could help make up for my mistakes…”

“Well… first off, getting advice on not killing from the guy who killed my mom is kinda... “

“Hypocritical?” I ask.

“Yeah, and second… who is the giant wolf lady walking over here?” Jenny asks, and literally out of nowhere a record scratch could be heard before I whip around.

“U-uh…” I stutter, looking over at Den. “H-hi mom! I didn’t expect you to be arriving so soon!” I say sheepishly.

Mom came over to me, a large smile on her face. “You sneaky little pup, you got me a granddaughter already!”

“I’m not his-” Jenny was cut off by mom hugging her tightly.

“I wanted to adopt her mom.” I sigh out. “She’s not actually my child just...listen I have a lot to explain right now I’m already depressed about it anyways.”

“But, you're adopted into this family, minus the extra powers Ben, curse is passive.” Den explained, still hugging Jenny.

“Actually…” I sigh out. “The werewolf you're hugging is Jenny Ventral…”

“So?”

“She became that because of the power of Darkness.” I state. “And...she want’s to murder me because...I sadly had to...kill her mother…” I say bitterly, knowing full well that something bad’s going to happen to me.

“And?”

I looked at her and tilted my head, my hood falling down from my ears screwing with it and showing Kevin and Jenny that I was part Dire Wolf. “Listen mom, I want to help Jenny so much but she’d rather see me dead than anything...all because of my own mistakes…”

“Ben, you really should look up your family more, most are actually former villains, some even former Psychopaths. Long story short, we don’t care so long as you are correcting your arong.”

“Wait what?” I ask. “Um...honestly this family is too fucking huge...do you two have anything to say about this?” I ask, wondering what Kevin and Jenny think.

“I’m lost.” Kevin said, getting up. “Welp, anyone needs me, I’ll be in that forest smoking my weed.”

“Her fur is so soft.” Jenny said, still being hugged by mom.

“And that could happen a lot more...if you choose to be my daughter.” I say gently. “Den is the best mother in the world...and I know I don’t deserve this at all...but please...I’d rather see you happy…”

Jenny looked like she was pondering the question. “On one condition.” She finally said.

“No murdering me, or my family got it? I kicked your ass once I can do it again.” I deadpan.

“That’s a given, no. My condition is that I will not be the daughter of an unmarried father.” She said firmly.

I sigh out. “Fine…” I mutter before tapping my Assistant and looking up wedding rings. “I’ll marry my five girlfriends...but if you happen to get more mothers don’t blame me blame the laws of this world.” I explain.

It was then that Mom was now also hugging me. “Oh! My pup is becoming an Alpha!”

“Mom~!” I yip, my face burning bright red here. “I need to buy wedding rings for all my girlfriends, and maybe a few extra just in case…” I explain, but hugging her anyways. “Thank you...for being my mother…” I say again.

“I’m just so proud! Oh!” She dropped Jenny and I. “Wait til I tell the others.” WIth that, she teleported away.

“That was Den...your soon to be grandmother.” I say. “She is...a very wonderful mother...do you want to know more about her?” I ask, summoning up eight wedding rings and putting them all in my pocket.

“After I process what exactly just happened.” Jenny said.

“Trust me, when I first met her I thought I had to drink heavily...but sadly that only went downhill...and probably mentally scarred three people.” I say nervously.

“I’m a Ventral, we’re immune to a lot of crap, including mental scarring… though, this maybe an exception.”

“Have you ever walked in on six people being breastfed at the same time?” I ask.

“Yeah, one of Kevin’s birthday parties… walked in the wrong room there…”

“Oh god.” I say, trying to hold in my laughter at hearing that. “Oh dear...but I wanted to say that fight we had...it was fun considering it was mostly a children’s card game.”

“I’m ten, what you expect?”

“Expecting you to either not murder people, or be more fluffy.” I say, patting her head gently. “I mean seriously, you're more wolf then I am.”

“Well, wait, what was that thing your mom said about a curse?”

“Apparently, my new father has a curse placed on him, that any person, no matter the age, is adopted into his family they...are now genetically related to him and his infinite amount of wives and children. And for me, you are given a specific mother to help take care of you and get you more...accustomed to it all.” I explain sheepishly.

“Huh…So, since she said it was passive, that means when you marry and I accept the adoption…I become your genetic daughter and one of your wife's daughter genetically?”

“I’ve barely been in the family for more than three weeks. Ask my sister, Trinity.” He says while pointing to the Angel.

“Sup?” Trinity replied, still fishing as if what recently happened didn’t transpire. “Also, Ben… you’re so screwed.” She added.

“Why?” I ask worriedly.

“Out of the whole family…you’re going to be the first child to marry. It’s gonna be a BIG deal.”

“Uh...how big?” I ask worriedly. “I sense a very terrible thing being thrown my way.”

“Here’s a perspective, you know how big this reflection is? We’re gonna need a building the same size for everyone to fit in.”

“Um…” I start. “Can...can I go to dad’s world and do it? I’m pretty sure he has a place big enough…” I say worriedly.

“Oh, sure. I’ll let him know, though, mamma Den likely has told everyone already.”

“How soon will I have brothers and sisters hounding me for a ‘party’?” I ask worriedly. “Also...maybe that’ll be a first for Pinkie...making a ‘universal party’ sounds like quite an achievement.”

“I’d say… a week at least, two at most.”

“Okay...so that’ll give me enough time to probably have other women hop on the ‘marry train’ before the actual wedding takes place…” I sigh out.

“Go get em hound dog.”

“Welcome to the family Jenny. Where every concept of ‘what the fuck’ you originally thought has now been thrown out the window so hard it burst into flames.” I explain, feeling like this is gonna be a nightmare and a half.

Jenny just looked at the ground with a blank expression. “Well….this is gonna….be a thing?” She questions.

“And if I know anything from stories and anime...it only get’s worse.” I say, the sheer absurdity of the entire thing making me laugh.

Nobody get's more girlfriends

“I have a week or two before my siblings hunt me down and have a ‘godly bachelor party’...then the week after that me, and my five girlfriends are going to getting married…” I say to myself, having finally figured out how to make Lindworm into a flying snake thing and taking it out for a ride. “I have five rings...and three more just in case…” I mutter continuing to enjoy the flight before I heard a loud screech. “The fuck?” I mutter before looking around carefully, only to be shocked at seeing seven Air Pirates attacking...Gilda?

“Get away from me!” Gilda shouts, slashing at the Heartless to get them away from her.

“Never fear citizen!” I shout, switching to Reunion and landing on a flying card and dashing towards the Heartless.

“The hell?” Gilda asks, her and the Heartless actually turning towards me before I swiftly killed all of them rather quickly all things considered. “Who in the hell are you?”

“I am the White Knight of Equis ma’am.” I say simply. “Slayer of Heartless, good person all around, and an all around badass.” I explain with a grin.

“Badass huh?” Gilda says, clearly unimpressed.

“...Too much?” I ask.

“Yeah.”

”Christ…I did sound like a bad comic book hero…where the hell did that even come from?!” I mentally argue with myself. “Well, anyway…. So, what are you doing here? I haven’t seen a griffon in town before.”

“I’m usually delivering packages for out of town or to pick them up. Being a griffon I can fly for longer periods of time compared to most ponies so I usually get stuck with the long distance deliveries.”

“Sounds about right.” I nod. “But you living in town or outside of town?” I ask curiously.

“I live with my roommate Derpy.”

“Wait you're living with Derpy?” I ask, honestly shocked about that.

“Yeah…after a friend and I had a falling out rather than go back to broken down, likely heartless infested Griffon Stone, I stayed and then Derpy came along…dropped a few hundred pounds of mail on me, treated my injuries then I just kinda moved in after that, she got me a job at the post office and I just kinda stayed.”

“Yeah I heard Derpy tends to...do that on accident.” I say sheepishly. “By the by...does Derpy have a daughter?” I ask, wondering if Dinky did exist.

“Yeah, little Dinky. No clue who her dad is sadly, I’ve been like a big sister to the kid.”

I frowned at hearing that. “Well glad to know you’re helping Derpy and Dinky.” I nod. “But why did Air Pirates attack you randomly? Normally those things have some semblance of a reason to attack people…” I ask, wondering if there was some reason beyond just ‘random convenience’.

“I don’t know. Was delivering a package to some address way out of town when they popped up.”

“That’s concerning.” I frown. “Well I might as well tag along just so you won’t get attacked again...also...just a curious thing, has Derpy ever said anything about me? Like...a majority of the mares in Equestria?” I ask.

“Well, considering she and Dinky were in Manehattan when you first showed up she did send you some get well gifts, oddly enough it was a pineapple. Other than that… well, let’s just say she may or may not have a full body pillow of you in her room that may or may not be anatomically correct.”

“Oh…” I mutter, steam pillowing from my head. “And...she hasn’t tried to ask if she could join my herd...why?”

“We both agree she’s got a hot bod, but she thinks males turn her down because of the eye thing. Personally that’s just cute to me.”

“Her eyes are adorable!” I say with a frown. “Why no one would want to date her for that cute face alone is beyond me.” I huff.

“Well, let’s get this thing delivered and then I can introduce you two, she may be my friend, but I wanna see the train wreck that is you two meeting.” Gilda said, starting to walk along the road.

“I promise to not make it as much of a train wreck.” I say, sitting down on my floating card and following along.

A mile or so out and we found the ‘address’ which was literally just read as “shed two miles outside of town” and landed in front of the small shed. It was green painted, red light bulb on the side and a brown roof with a door and window right next to each other. “Who can live in such a small shed?”

“You’d be surprised.” I shrug. “Either people that just want a small house out of the way or people that just really want a roof over their head.” I explain. “Now...let’s see who lives in this creepy as hell shed.”

Gilda knocked on the door, to which there was the sound of metal clanking and a cat screaming. “Why are you still in here cat!” A rather familiar voice yelled. When the door opened… Cript was there. “Oh, hey Ben, oh, my mail!” Cript took the box and walked into the shed…to which Gilda and I followed…seeing it was bigger on the inside…much bigger.

“Dad...the fuck are you doing here?” I ask with a frown, looking around the inside of the ‘shed’.

“Oh, making sure the Radist systems and functions are still working. Haven’t used this thing in a long time so wanted to make sure it was all still good.”

“‘Radist systems’?” I ask with a frown. “Oh and Gilda...this is my dad…” I say, still not entirely sure why the hell he was here to begin with.

“You know what a Tardis is?”

“Of course it is…” I sigh out.

“Found this thing in a time lord scrapyard, last owner was dead outside the door and the key was broken off inside the lock. Managed to get the key out and the power was about dead when I entered, got it running again and kinda made it my house after reading through the owner's manual.” He said, placing the package on the console. “Course, that was way before I became a god.”

“I kind of thought that.” I nod. “But why does it look like a shed instead of a police box?”

“Was like this when I found it, never found the circuit board for the chameleon functions so I just left it as is. Talked with the Doctor about it once and turns out mine was the newest model before the time war whereas his was already a museum piece. Now that’s lucky.”

“Right then…” I nod. “But I suppose mom already told you and everyone?”

“Oh yeah. Since the whole family, save for the infants are going to be there I’m having two worlds made, well, three, one for your bachelor party, one for the lucky ladies bachelorette party, and the one for the wedding.”

“Oh dear…” I sigh out. “But don’t be surprised if there’s more wives...sometimes things happen ya know?”

“Oh, I know. Heh, I remember when my first wife suggested a herd. I ran for the nearest closet… don’t you dare make a joke about that.”

“It’s not my fault you walked into it dad.” I say, trying to contain my laughter. “But anyways...I think we kind of...blew Gilda’s mind with all this…”

Dad and I looked at Gilda, who was just looking at the ceiling with an open mouth. “Yeah… Speaking of,” Dad grabbed the package, quickly opening it as what was inside was a pulsating white crystal. “Still not sure how this got here…”

“Don’t know…” I frown. “Anyways...can you try to keep my family off my back for longer than a week? Also…” I start before tapping Gilda’s shoulder. “Gilda, you home?” I ask the dazed griffoness.

She shook. “Wha…oh…HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE?!?!” She squawked, finally out of the daze and now in the freak out.

“Maybe we should leave. Besides you have to show me where Derpy lives.” I say nervously. “I don’t want to...try and explain any of this right now.”

“You two go on ahead.” Dad said, still looking at the crystal. “I’m trying to… wait, nevermind.” He said suddenly, tossing the crystal. “I’m stupid, I forgot about what let this thing exist…. Here.” Dad floated the crystal over to me. Holding it made me feel… kinda happy. “Keep it.”

“Thanks...what is it?” I ask curiously, wondering why it made me feel happy.

“Basically it’s pure light element condensed into a self recharging crystal. Lots of other crystals that are basically infinite resources of elements exist. That one is for light. Oh, do yourself a favor and try not to break it, weakens the power.”

I immediately summoned my assistant and put the thing in my ‘bag’. “Yeah that’s going to stay there for a long ass time.” I say with a frown. “Anyways, Gilda, we have a cute mare to meet.”

Gilda just nodded as she began to walk out the door. “I’m gonna pretend this didn’t happen.” She said as we got out.

“It’s best if you did.” I nod. “I’m...sorry. That tends to happen sadly…”

“Well… follow me then.” Gilda said as she took flight. I got on my cards and followed next to her. We ended up back in Ponyville, near town square actually when we landed, the house we were in front of was two stories, rather cozy looking with a nice front and back yard. “Welp, here’s home sweet home.”

“Cozy.” I say honestly. “Ladies first.”

Gilda rolled her eyes, walking up to the door and opening it. Inside was…really nice, some fancy furniture, pictures of Derpy, Dinky and even Gilda all hung on the wall. This was…a nice surprise.

“Huh…” I say. “Looks nice.” I smile, looking at all the pictures and glad to see the three of them happy.

“Yeah.” Gilda said, taking a seat on the couch and tossing me a…Diet Cola. “She takes a lot of vacations with Dinky and I tag along. Finally got to see some real amusement parks.”

I put the bottle in my pocket and nodded. “Glad to know you’re having a nice time here.” I smile. “Must be nice...after having a break down you found people to pick you back up.” I say, looking down and sadly remembering my previous life.

“Yeah, Derpy has always been lucky, kinda balances out her clumsiness. I guess I was meant to find her and be friends. Kinda restored my faith in ponies.”

“Derpy could restore joy in anyone that’s for sure.” I chuckle. “But are Dinky and Derpy home or away?”

“Dinky should still be at school, and Derpy should get off work in an hour or so. I guess if you plan on her joining this herd of yours I should show you around her home.” Gilda said as she got up and pulled me along.

“And maybe if I’m lucky I can also have you.” I half joke.

Gilda immediately stopped. “Dude, first off, I’m not easy to get along with, I still wonder how Derpy does it, second, you could never handle my tits.”

“Firstly, we’re getting along perfectly fine. And two, I handle Luna’s, Twilight’s, Zecora’s, Rarity’s and Pinkie’s tits, at the same time.” I explain.

“Ha, you perv. Well, anyway, first off is my room I guess.” Gilda said as we got upstairs. She opened the first door up here and inside was a not very decorated room, the only decoration was a slightly bloody closed letter pinned to the wall. “Well, here’s my room.”

“Should I even ask about the slightly bloody closed letter?” I ask worriedly. ”Kind of thought I would see an instrument case or something…” I think to myself.

“Oh, actually I keep that as a personal reminder. Was the first piece of mail Derpy dropped on me the day we met, address is all covered in blood and unreadable so I kept is as a…keepsake.”

“Ah, I understand.” I nod. “But um...do you play any instruments? You look like someone that would.”

“I used to play the flute when I was little, but I haven’t played in years, plus I never went back to Griffon Stone to get my old stuff when I moved here, so if it’s not stolen it’s likely buried in dust…. Assuming the roof didn’t cave in already.”

“I'm sure someone can make you a new one.” I say honestly. “Cause I'd like to hear you play the flute.”

“Heh, maybe. Playing a flute with a beak isn’t easy. Well, next is Dinky’s room.” Gilda closed the door, and a little bit down the hall to the right was a door with the words “Dinky’s room” written in fancy letters. The door was painted with a green field and a large blue sky above it. She opened the door and it was a kids dream come true in here, dresses and even a child sized manikin was dressed in a fancy dress, dolls and stuffed animals were scattered everywhere, and her bed was the top part of a bunk bed with a slide to go down and a ladder to go up. Though, I did notice the high end gaming PC on the desk under the top bunk. “As you can see, Derpy spoils her to death.”

“Hot damn.” I say in surprise. “Well...as long as she's not acting spoiled…”

“Derpy did have Dinky earn the bed and computer, the rest is actually gifts from her grandparents, save for all the games on that PC, Derpy buys her those.”

“Sounds like a nice family.” I nod. “But how is Dinky? She nice to friends?” I ask curiously.

“Her only friend is a filly named Ginger Snaps, and Dinky herself is nice, though, she’s almost as shy as that pony Fluttershy at times. I think that’s why Dinky likes playing games, she pretends she’s not… herself.”

“Trust me...I know that all too well…” I sigh out. “But hopefully I can be a nice father figure.”

“I know Derpy would agree.” Gild said, closing the door. “And lastly the kink de resistance.” Gilda dragged me over to the last door on the hallway.

When she opened the door… I nearly had a heart attack. Pictures of me, most clearly fan art cause I DID NOT POSE IN THOSE CLOTHES! Were everywhere and as Gilda said… a full body pillow of me… nude… with all the right… parts… “Wow… you look as red as an apple.” Gilda said.

“Uh…” I mutter, not entirely sure what to make of this. “Why hasn’t she asked to be in my herd again?” I ask, trying to keep myself calm and not freak out about all…that. “Seriously...there’s a difference between ‘cute’ and ‘creepy’...and this is on the borderline of ‘she would probably rape me if she had the chance’...”

“Not her fetish as far as I know.” Gilda said. “But hey, from what I hear Luna was practically dry humping you when she visited you in the hospital.”

“She kissed me and that's it…” I frown. “But seriously...who made these? I feel very violated here…”

“Fans, who then sold them to porn shops and over the internet.” Gilda deadpanned. “The worst one she showed me was this one sex doll that comes to life via special words then screws you.”

“If I find any of these people bad things are going to happen.” I frown. “And not the 'bad things’ they want…”

“Meh, well Derpy only went with the body pillow. So now we just kinda wait around I guess.” Gilda said, closing the door and the two of us went back to the living room.

“Why didn't she ask again?” I ask Gilda.

“Self conscious about her eyes due to bad boyfriend experiences.” Gilda said as we took a seat. “Besides, she wonders how she can compete with three of the elements of harmony, princess Luna, and the most exotic female just below dragon, a Zebra.”

“Damn….” I frown. “That's…something...but please tell me her room is sound proof...I hope Dinky doesn't hear her...private time…”

“Yeah, she had that done with a special spell box she got at a porn shop in Canterlot. So… are the rumors Celestia and Chrysalis are a thing?” Gilda asked.

“Yes actually.” I say honestly. “Surprising what sex and love can do...but the porn industry here must be huge…” I say, not sure why a porn shop has a portable 'soundproofing’ box.

“From what I heard you should have gotten that answer when girls of all races sent you nudes while you were in the hospital.”

“I didn't look at most of them...saw mares but all races?” I ask curiously. “Uh...kind of thought Dragons wouldn't see me as…’likable’ to begin with.”

“I’m just going off rumors really. Though the dragon lord’s eldest daughter has made it public she likes you if the international news is to be believed.”

“Listen I need to cleave my way through this planet's heartless population, I barely know anything outside Ponyville and Canterlot sadly.” I explain, never really having the time to travel to the other countries and clean up their Heartless problems.

“Then you dude, need help. Why not ask… that guy, your dad, and those odd balls that you brought from… wherever.”

“My dad can’t really help cause he’s...really busy. One of the ‘odd balls’ is a police officer but he can’t do everything, others are trying to have a normal life or do what they like...like a scythe wielder and kunai wielder being salon workers.” I shrug. “But I’m the main guy who has to do it…it’s my job after all and not many know how to use the main weapon I use.”

“Not even that girl with the white wings?”

“My sister?” I ask. “No...she’s also busy.” I sigh out. “But maybe, sooner or later, I can get…’apprentices’ and get some help.” I say before summoning Reunion. “And why I say that is because you need a ‘Keyblade’, which is what this is specifically to help mow down the pesky bastards.” I frown.

“Well, where are you gonna find them? I’m guessing you can’t pick them up off of wherever.”

“Actually…” I start. “If you do a special ‘oath’ then you’re able to get a keyblade. Not entirely sure why my four out of my five girlfriends and Spike didn’t get one sooner…” I mutter.

“Spike…you mean the dragon living with Rainbow Dash?”

“Thankfully I don’t get to hear him brag about it.” I sigh out, before turning the weapon around so it’s handle first for Gilda. “But if you want a keyblade, all you need to do is hold the handle and speak an oath. It’s all up to you my fine griffiness.”

Gilda rolled her eyes at that, but was looking at the handle. She was clearly tempted, but before she grabbed it…“Gilda!” Screamed the high pitched voice of a filly. “I’m home.” Said the small, grey furred and blond maned filly named Dinky as she came into the doorway.

“Maybe later.” I mutter before Reunion disappeared. “You got a special visitor.” I say to the little filly. “Guess who I am?”

“Your that white knight guy… my mom wants your babies.” Dinky deadpanned.

I groan, before rubbing my temples. “Christ she needs it bad…” I mutter. “How many times have you heard her say that?”

“It’s unintentional when you come up in the news.” Dinky said, taking off her backpack. “When mom act’s, well, all fangirl she really goes all out.”

“Well she’ll be glad to know about why I’m here.” I say with a smile. “But what do you think about me Dinky? Given that all I’ve heard most of the day is how Derpy thinks about me.”

Dinky looked at me with a judging face. “...Stupidly lucky like mom.”

“Even a child can see I’m an idiot…” I sigh out. “Wonders…”

“It’s from what I’ve gathered.” Dinky said as she sat on the couch. “The day you showed up and kill a massive heartless you pretty much, in the same day, nail Princess Luna, Twilight Sparkle, then later Rarity and Pinkie Pie, and Zecora… wait… are you here… to add my mom?”

“I saw her room sadly.” I sigh out. “But besides that Gilda explained that...she’s really lonely.”

“That’s putting it lightly.” Dinky added.

“Either way. But Gilda told me that people don’t like her because of her eyes...which frankly I’m rather concerned about people wondering why they would leave a cute woman just because of her eyes.” I say honestly.

“Well…mom’s love life is that of Rarity’s before you hooked her. Picked the wrong men, then again, they chase her for her chest, butt, or money.”

“Which I am after none of those.” I say simply. “I have too much money, and I don’t care how she looks physically. I care about the woman behind her physical features.” I explain.

“That’s good.” Dinky said. “The ones only after the money are the worst.”

“Remember how I said Derpy is lucky?” Gilda asked as I nodded. “She’s won at least one lottery every year since she was old enough to buy a ticket.”

“Financially speaking Mom and I can live in Canterlot and not worry about investing money til I have grandkids.” Dinky said. “But mom and I like Ponyville and she likes her job.”

“I’d rather live in a cozy town with people that actually give a damn about you then a city with a bunch of fuck wits with their heads shoved up their asses.” I frown.

“Language.” Gilda said. “Kid in the room.”

“Whatever.” I sigh out. “Anyways, when is Derpy getting home? Cause I’m pretty sure the moment she steps in here she’ll tackle me and I want to be prepared.”

“Mom should be here in half n hour.” Dinky said. “Til then… is it true Luna is a game addict?”

“Our room is filled to the brim with consoles and her gaming computer.” I deadpan. “I have never seen a woman that addicted to video games.”

“Huh, alright. So… they say you have fourteen weapons?”

“Yes I do.” I nod.

“Can I see one?”

“Sure.” I say while summoning my keyblade. “My signature weapon, Reunion.”

“Do you have cards like the new cop downtown?”

“Yes I do.” I nod, walking over and pulling a card from behind her ear.

Dinky took it, looking It over. To my surprise she flung it at Gilda, who became trapped in It. “The heck!” Gilda shouted.

“Wow…they work.” Dinky said.

”That...should not have happened…” I think to myself before snapping my fingers, Gilda being freed from the card and it coming back to my hand. “No trapping family in cards okay?” I ask, now just noticing a symbol on Reunion like on Fair Game.

Dinky gave a cheeky smile. “Sorry, wanted to make sure they worked. And sorry Gilda, but if I flung it at Ben he likely would have stopped it.”

“No more ice cream for you for a week.” Gilda grumbled.

“Aw… fair enough.” Dinky said.

“Anywhosits.” I say while making my weapons disappear. “How was your day Dinky?” I ask, hoping to have a casual conversation while we wait for Derpy.

“Usual, waited for Cheerilee to hand out the tests, took them, then just kinda listened to music the rest of the day.” Dinky said. “Her tests are boring.”

“Try taking nothing but math tests for over a month and a half straight.” I shudder.

“She did.” Gilda said. “Dinky has an I.Q. that could rival Twilight’s.”

”I feel like there’s going to be a trend…” I think to myself worriedly. “Okay then...not sure how or why but okay.” I nod.

“I’ve just always been smart for my age.” Dinky said. “Part of why I don't have many friends and why I keep quiet in public, people don’t like my ‘smart’ mouth.”

“Listen, there’s a difference between being smart, and being sassy.” I explain. “Smart is basically telling people they are wrong, sassy is basically doing the same thing but in a more...joking or jerk kind of way.” I shrug.

“Not when you’re eleven and you can catch mistakes serious ‘adults’ make. Once on a field trip to the mayor's office I got lost and found myself in her office, found her books for the town budget and her math was… well, let’s just say the town owes me for having the extra cash to rebuild the public pool.” Dinky said. “And the mayor got mad even though she did agree I was more correct in the numbers than she was.”

“I think the mayor was mad because it’s her job to be correct and not screw up...and when she was pointed out she was wrong she probably got mad at herself or something.” I shrug, not knowing the whole situation.

“Either way, people just get made when you correct them. Too prideful to accept help for anything.”

“True.” I nod. “But oh well. So, I heard Gilda’s side of things, but what do you think about having Gilda here? Gilda said you treat her like a ‘big sister’, is that true?”

“I do.” Dinky said, cheering up. “She’s tough, doesn’t take mouth from anyone, and mom’s last break up Gilda here scared the scum bag by flying him high up and dropped him into the lake.”

I laughed at that. “Oh wow, that is hilarious.” I chuckle.

“My finest work.” Gilda said, her voice filled with pride.

“Glad to know you’re happy Dinky.” I smile. “A child should never be sad with life. No matter what.”

The sound of the door opening caught our ears. And as expected Derpy came in. “Hey, Gilda, Dinky, I’m home.” Derpy said…when she entered the living room her eyes were covered with…seaweed? “Had an accident delivering some food to the petshop.”

“How did you get home with those on your eyes?” Gilda asked.

“I can see on my bad eye side, but I can only see the ceiling right now.” Derpy explained. “So anything happen?” She asked as she tried pulling off the seaweeds, the things tangled in her mane as well.

“Here, let me help.” I say while stepping forward and helping the mare get the seaweed out of her mane.

“Oh, Gilda, who’s your friend? He sounds nice.” Derpy said. Once the seaweed came off and she saw me she froze.

“Yep. Just as adorable as I remember.” I smile. “Hello Derpy, it’s nice to see you.” I say kindly.

Derpy still didn’t move.. But when a smell I quickly became familiar with started to arise she somehow did a sonic boom indoors, breaking anything glass as she zoomed upstairs. “Yup! About what I expected!” Gilda shouted, our ears ringing.

“What the heck!?!” I shout, putting my hands over my ears and on my knees, blistering pain coursing through my head. ”God damn Dire Wolf hearing…” I think to myself, the pain hurting quite a lot.

“Anyone else notice mom wet her pants?!” Dinky yelled/asked. Well, at least she didn’t know what that actually was.

“I’m sorry my head feels like it got run over by a truck!” I yell, having noticed her pants wet but still. “Christ…” I grumble, starting to get up and just thankful I’m not deaf.

I looked up, and to my surprise Luna and Trinity are there. Trinity put some kinda liquid in my ears and the pain left. “The heck happened?” She asked. “Luna and I were shopping then we hear a sonic boom.”

“Derpy is my number one fan and she...has a lot of pictures and things that makes me feel violated.” I sigh out.

“Well, fan art can never compare to the real things I have.” Luna said while Trinity started putting that liquid in Dinky and Gilda’s ears.

“Derpy’s probably in her room.” I sigh out. “Sorry for you two to have to randomly appear here because of sonic booms...didn’t expect Derpy to move that fast…”

“I don’t think Derpy moved that fast since her body pillow arrived.” Gilda said, still rubbing her ears.

“I didn’t need to know that…” I mutter.

“Oh, you should get used to it if you want her for your herd.”

“Oh, you plan on adding to the herd?” Luna asked. “Then I must meet this mare.”

“I have the weirdest feeling there’s going to be three more.” I say honestly. “One is Derpy...who is currently in her room most likely...then two others…” I trail off, still not sure if Gilda would even want to be apart of my herd anyways and maybe someone else. “But anyways, let’s go find her.” I say before heading off to Derpy’s room.

“Allow me.” Luna said, having me step to the side as she opened the door, to which she was met with a scream. “If all goes well then please, keep those clothes off.” Luna told Derpy to my embarrassment.

When I got to walk in I saw Derpy…holding the body pillow of me under the sheets. “I...I...I’m so embarrassed…”

“I’m right here, if you wanted a hug you could have just asked.” I say sheepishly, knowing what’s under the sheets. “Instead of...trying to blow my ear drums out…”

“Heheh…sorry.”

Luna stepped forward. “Young filly, please tell me, if you were to be offered a place in our herd, would you accept?” Luna asked.

“M-Me…in your herd? W-w-w-w-w-w-with…the w-white knight?” She stuttered.

I stepped forward and gently put a hand on her cheek. “Yes. Do you want to be apart of my herd?” I ask gently, hoping she isn’t completely overwhelmed with everything.

Her response was kicking the body pillow out and she dragged me under the sheets, as she started stripping me. “Well while this goes on I’ll be downstairs.” Luna said, closing the door behind her.

Five…five hours. She can really take it, and she clearly needed it. “I see you...really needed it…” I say, starting to get dressed.

Derpy chuckled. “I haven’t had anything other than my hands and toys to get me off since Dinky was born.” Derpy said, going through her closet. “So… like my ‘bubble butt’?” She asked, knowing I was face first in her cutie mark for a fair hour.

“I do love your ‘bubble butt’.” I chuckle. “But I love you for you Derpy...and that’s a fact.”

“Well, so far you know what you’ve been told and I only know you from what I’ve heard. Can’t wait to meet the you the news cannot report about.” Derpy says as she finishes getting dressed.

“Call me Ben, that’s my ‘real name’. White Knight is the news name.” I say simply, stretching out a little from our ‘fun’. “Hey...do you ever think I could manage to get Gilda as a herd member or do you think that’s stupid?” I ask.

“I think it would be good for her. She’s never been in a relationship and when it comes to friendships I barely managed to get to her try them again. She’s changed a lot since I first dropped that mail pile on her. I think she just needs the griffon way of choosing a mate.”

“And I have no idea what that is.” I say honestly. “Cause Griffon’s aren’t the ‘fight me and win my hand’...I think that’s more ‘dragon’ oriented.”

“Well, if my porn knowledge is right, and it is, for Griffons they have to see how good you are…by experience. Meaning if you can manage to get Gilda in bed, if what you did to me is just a part of what you can do, she’ll accept in half an hour. As for dragonesses, the mate in question has to fight the father, take a scale from them, then give it to the dragoness.”

“How important is the porn industry here? I mean dear lord this is...kind of a lot for ‘porn’.” I explain.

“Actually, most of this stuff comes from the Diamond Dog kingdom. After their new queen was crowned they got industrial. Most of the porn supplies in the world comes from there now, which makes sense given public sex is legal there, among other lewd activities.”

“Oh god damn it…” I sigh out. “Well...anyways let’s go down stairs...foods probably made and they might be worried I accidentally broke your hip.” I say while getting fully dressed, putting on my cloak and heading on downstairs.

“So, you two are still walking?” Gilda asked as we entered the kitchen.

“Yes we are.” I nod. “I hope we weren’t keeping you from something.”

“I was just telling Gilda here about your bedroom abilities.” Luna said, tapping Gilda on the arm. “She expects you in her bed after dinner.”

I open up my Assistant and purchase a potion, and downing it and feeling way better. “Alright then.” I nod. “But um...did any of you...hear anything?” I ask worriedly.

“No?” Dinky said.

Luna leaned in and whispered. “I saw through the keyhole.” She said, making me blush. “Got to say, looking forward for when all of us gang up on you next time.”

“So what’s for dinner?” I ask quickly, hoping to change the subject.

“You and I are having Beef stew and the others are having Veggie.” Gilda said.

“Right then.” I nod. “Need any help cooking or is it already made?”

“It’s all done.” Dinky said, holding a bowel. “Dig in.”

We all sat down and began eating, talking a bit too. “So Ben, Dinky and I played a new game that came out on the computer. It’s multiplayer so I ran home to get my laptop.” Luna said.

“What’s the game?” I ask curiously.

“Minecraft.” Dinky said. “It’s basically build whatever and survive.”

”It’s 2011 here?” I think to myself, remembering Minecraft on Earth came out in 2011. “Sounds nice, I suppose it looks like a world of squares?” I ask.

“Yeah, basic, but fun.”

“Right then.” I nod. “I really need to see what videogames are here...never decided to look it up because ‘saving the people’ and all that.”

“You should take a vacation sometime Ben.” Luna said. “I’m sure Trinity wouldn’t mind and frankly Gilda here told me something interesting about the dragon kingdom.”

“Right now is my ‘vacation’ because I’m looking for other girlfriends at this point...but after that I’m gonna need to be gone for a long time. Got to cleave through the world's Heartless population and try to make everywhere besides Equestria and a few outside places more….livable.” I sigh out.

“Why not ask Zeke for help?” Luna asked.

“He’s probably super busy and I need to make sure the planet is safe...I mean I can give more people Keyblades, and when the others actually summon theirs I’ll have to train them...or Luxu I don’t know…” I sigh out, knowing my list of shit to do is going from ‘laundry list’ to ‘Twilight’s list’ here.

“I suppose Luxu and Time Bell can help in that regard. Luxu by himself could likely deal with the stronger ones while Time and Sweetie Bell handle the others.”

“Hopefully.” I sigh out, finishing up my dinner after that. “Anyways, Dinky, what do you think about me in a ‘father’ sense?” I ask the filly.

“I see comedy in my future.” She joked.

“You...have no idea.” I say, shaking my head with a warm smile. “But it would mostly be a ‘what the heck’ kind of comedy…”

“I guessed.” Dinky said, finishing her soup. “So, if Luna is gonna be my mom also then… does that make you prince and me a princess?”

“Yes actually.” Luna said. “By marriage you’d become princesses, Ben becomes a prince, you know how it is.”

“Sometimes I forget I’m wearing this thing.” I say while tapping the silver crown on my head. “Not sure why…” I mutter. “But what do you think about becoming a princess Dinky?”

“Permission to rub it in Diamond Tiara’s face?” Dinky asked her mom.

“Permission denied.” Derpy replied. “It’s mean, and unladylike.”

“I’m sorry but Rarity want’s her lines back.” I joke.

“Speaking of… I haven’t seen her reopen her shop yet?” Derpy asked. “Any reason why?”

“She’s been busy either going to fashion shows, doing other things or being my girlfriend.” I shrug. “I’m sure she’ll reopen her shop here.” I say honestly. “She wouldn’t keep her stylish clothing away from the good people of Ponyville.”

“I know the reason Ben, but that’s a secret between the women, and a surprise for you.” Luna teased.

“Of course it is.” I sigh out. “So many surprises from my wonderful girlfriends.”

“You’ll love it, trust me.”

After Dinner Gilda and I… did the do and she’s now on board with the herd. Darpy was wrong, was after two hours. We also borrowed her soundproof box thing. With how late it was I spent the night there, and the next day Gilda, Derpy, Luna, Dinky and I walked back to the library and we told the news to the rest.

“Yay! More milk for Ben!” Pinkie cheered.

“Pinkie!” Twilight retorted. “There’s kids here.”

“I’m not caring.” Jenny said, reading a book on the couch.

“I’m confused.” Dinky said.

“The girl on the couch is going to be your new sister, Jenny.” I explain. “She’s nice when you get to know her...just don’t make her mad okay?”

“So you’re gonna be the bad influential sister?” Dinky asked.

“Likely.” Jenny replied.

“You smart for your age too?”

“Haven’t had much school when your family is criminals that are on the shoot to kill list of every country. But I taught myself what I could. If you’re referring to maturity I can be more mature than Ben if I tried.”

“...I think we’ll get along well.”

“Just stay out of trouble you two.” I say simply.

“I will.” Dinky said.

“Expect me in handcuffs by high school.” Jenny replied.

“You better not.” I frown. “A future princess shouldn’t be a criminal.”

Jenny raised an eyebrow at me. “Princess? Me? … nah.”

“Technically speaking when you’re apart of our family and I finally decide to marry all of my girlfriends you will be a princess.” I say simply. “Just don’t abuse your power.”

“At most I’ll bankrupt the kingdom.” She mutters.

“Why?” I ask with a frown, having heard her muttering.

“Shits and giggles.”

“Not surprised.” I sigh out. “Well I just hope we can help you not do that ever.”

“Let me handle this.” Luna said, patting me on my side as she went up to Jenny. “How about this, if princess isn’t your thing, how about… future dungeon keeper?”

“... keep talking.”

“All the enemies we have yet to meet, the worst that we will have rot for the rest of their lives, it would be your job to keep them in chains behind bars, and if they escape, you can either rearrest them, torture them, then throw them back in their cells, or kill them. Your choice.”

“...Deal.” Jenny said as she and Luna shook hands.

“Well alright then.” I nod. ”Who knew Jenny would agree to murdering criminals…” I think to myself.

“So, if that’s all darlings what next?” Rarity asked.

“Dragon lands.” Luna said. “A very special princess there, if rumors are to be believed, has a thing for Ben and plus, a marriage with them will be instant peace between our kingdoms.”

“Who is this dragoness again?” I ask curiously. “Also yes, I would like to know of another place besides Equestria...and is on the same planet for a change.”

“Honora the princess of the current dragon lord.” Twilight said. “Her younger sister is named Ember, the two are… different. Ember wants to be dragon lord while Honora wants to explore beyond her kingdom. Her… condition makes that hard.”

“Uh…’condition’?” I ask worriedly.

“She’s a Snow Dragon.” Luna explained. “She was born in the dragon kingdom of fire, an egg lost and adopted by the fire dragon lord. She can’t leave her room or else she’ll suffer from heat stroke in minutes.”

“Well I suppose it’s good that this,” I start before summoning Frozen Pride. “Is purely based on ice magic. Good shield to.”

“That, and we asked a favor of Braig.” Rarity said.

“You asked Braig for a favor?” I ask, not remembering that tidbit.

“It was while you, Derpy and Gilda got to explore each other.” Luna said. “We knew of this and to be honest had planned to see her for both public and personal reasons. After the Manehattan incident, we need something to show the people Equestria will come back. The fire and Ice dragon lands are already at peace because of Honora, marrying her to an Equestrian prince to be will let the people know progress is being made, and we can get aid of the dragons. Their lands are rich in ores, and we are rich in gold and gems. It will all work out in rebuilding the city.”

“Well glad to know that, not only will I get a dragon girlfriend but also help out in more ways around Equestria then murdering Heartless.” I nod, glad to be helping out as much as I can.

“Yes, all we need now is-” Rarity was interrupted by Braig breaking down the door. “Speak of the devil.”

“It took half my ammo cache but I got it.” Braig said, placing a small box on the table. “Pay up.” Twilight levitated a big chest, then when Braig took, he nearly fell over holding it. “Pleasure doing business, and Ben, when you’re done being lazy I’m training you next.” Braig said as he left.

”Prick.” I think to myself. “So...the hell’s in the box?”

“We asked Braig if he knew of any items that let the user become immune to heat. He knew of several, but had none so we paid him to procure it.” Luna said, picking up and opening the small box. Inside was a ring, it looked like it was made from frozen fire. “He said it’s a ring of frozen lava. Made on a dangerous world, located in dangerous places. We paid him in about five hundred thousand bits, to which he agreed.”

“Oh, okay then.” I nod. ”I suppose it’s best he get’s out and does stuff...and for me to not use my Assistant to basically get everything I need at a flick of my wrist…” I think to myself. “Anyways, when are we going?” I ask

“Three days.” Twilight said. “Celestia and Chrysalis are coming too, they’ll be acting as our escorts since the changelings and dragons actually have had peace before, and Chrysalis wants to re-establish that.”

“Well that’ll help out a bunch.” I nod. “But three days huh? Sounds like forever with most of the crap I’ve been doing lately.”

“These three days are part of your vacation darling.” Rarity said. “Our way of saying… get to the bedroom, we’re not leaving till we have to go.” Rarity said as all the girls looked at me with those eyes.

“Dinky, Jenny, have fun getting to know each other. Don’t burn anything down and if you see Sweetie, Time, and Luxu, mind explaining to them about my two new girlfriends?”

“I’ll handle it.” Jenny said. “And if you actually don’t come out in three days I’ll get Kevin, think he’s living with someone named Cheerilee?”

“Huh…” I start. “Well alrighty then. Thank you Jenny.” I nod.

“Pay me when you escape or get out.” Jenny said as the girls dragged, well, carried me upstairs, locking the door behind them.

Nobody's good to bad day pt1

Three days of plowing my girlfriends later I gently made my way out of the room they were all sleeping in and made my way to the kitchen. “My pelvis hurts.” I grumble while walking in and making myself some breakfast.

“He lives.” Jenny said, she and Dinky walking in. “Welp, he’s not limping or broken, pay up Dinky.”

“Dang it.” Dinky said as she handed over… a raw chunk of gold, to Jenny.

“Easy money.”

“Why does everyone bet on me being injured or saying something?” I whine.

“I bet on you at least having a limp or broken hip.” Dinky mumbled. “Clearly your body isn’t normal.”

“You missed a lot by the way.” Jenny said, pouring herself some cereal.

“Well start explaining.” I say, starting to eat my cereal.

“Day one, taught Dinky here how to shoot, kill, stab, and dispose of bodies.”

“We practiced with fish and a manticore Jenny killed… don’t tell Fluttershy.” Dinky said.

“Does it involve a sassy white rabbit?” I ask curiously.

“No…” Jenny mumbled. “Sneaky little rat stayed in her hair the whole them after he caught us…”

“Then what did you kill?” I ask with a frown. “Also why did you teach Dinky how to kill? Self defense reasons that’s fine but to straight up murder?”

“Little bit of both.” SHe confessed. “But we killed in total, ten fish, a manticore, and our boredom.”

“Okay then.” I nod. “Anyways, next?”

“Day two.” Dinky said. “Found Kevin and Cheerilee setting up some stuff outside the school. Guess Kevin is gonna teach gym? Some hours later some guy with blond spiky hair crashed in town hall, then shot back into space for no reasons, and after that we met your mom Den… needless to say that happened…we told her you were busy then she said some stuff about wondering if… something or other could happen, then that was about it for the rest of day two.”

“I’ll have to call mom…” I sigh out. “Anyways, day three?” I ask.

“Day three… we spent it with Kevin and Cheerilee cause that sound proof magic box of yours broke…” Jenny said.

My forehead met the table rather quickly. “Uh...how loud were we?”

“Well, Celestia stopped by to see how we were doing before Dinky and I left… if she had brought Chrysalis with her, she would have ended up in the changeling equivalent of a food coma.” Jenny explained. “Noise wise… no one walked within a ten foot radius of the library.”

“Oh dear…” I sigh out. “Well we’re gonna have to fix that and double the strength…” I sigh out. “But anyways, congrats you two, you are going to have a total of eight mothers by the end of my stay at the dragon lands.” I say honestly.

There was a crash, Jenny and I ran outside… and saw Luxu, Time, and Sweetie Bell scattered outside of Luxu’s gummi ship. “We’re back horn dog.” Luxu said as he got up.

“Why didn’t you have Sweetie or Time drive?” I ask bluntly.

“I did, this crash was all Sweetie.” Luxu states.

“Can people stop sucking at driving for five seconds?” I ask bluntly.

“When you stop being emo.” Time says as Luxu helps her up. “Also.” She tapped the door of the ship… it opened and a small mountain of bits fell out. “We got kicked out of, and likely bankrupted, every casino in Las Pegasus.”

“Sweet christ.” I sigh out. “Also I’m not emo.” I frown.

“Also, don’t tell Rarity but Sweetie got a tattoo.” Time added as Sweetie blushed.

“Tattoo’s I don’t care about.” I say bluntly. “Now something more...private than that I will worry about. But what’s the tattoo?”

“I...I’d rather not…” Sweetie mumbled worriedly.

“I still have no idea how that happened.” Luxu said. “She didn’t drunk, mainly because she’s underage, yet after her fourth soda she got wasted on sugar… later followed by the craziest sugar rush ever.”

“That’s...something.” I say worriedly. “But where did she get the tattoo?”

Time looked between Sweetie and me, quickly walking over to me and whispering it. “Her…breasts…”

“Oh for fuck sakes Sweetie.” I groan. “Really? There?”

“The tattoo guy said I wasn’t the only one to get one there…” Sweetie mumbed, her face a cherry red.

I only sighed out and shook my head. “We’re going to have a serious talk later. But right now I have to wake up the girls. I have to start traveling to the Dragon Lands later today.”

“Oh, really?” Luxu asked. “Well while you and your herd are out, Time and I will find a doctor to remove Sweetie’s tattoo, and no one needs to know about the rest that went down in that now… half… two thirds, burned down city…”

“How the fuck?” I ask, completely shocked at hearing that part.

“That’s my fault…” Time admitted. “Some gang members tried to hit on Sweetie, knowing she was under age and I… lost it and hunted down them all… heh, turns out they pretty much owned that city so… well, at least the cops don't have to worry about them anymore?” Time said, nervous. “And, before you rant like hell, we did find a place where Heartless were holding people, ponies, whatever, and got rid of it, so there.”

“Well...at least you helped save people.” I sigh out. “God only knows what Celestia’s going to say about hearing Las Pegasus being burned down.” I grumble. “Anyways, meet Jenny, she’s going to technically be your niece after I marry Rarity.” I say to Sweetie, pointing to Jenny. “Jenny, this is Time, Luxu, and Sweetie…”

Luxu walked up to Jenny. “... you a murderer?”

“Was.” Jenny replied.

“Tried killing Ben?”

“Yes.”

“Failed?”

“... yes.”

“Got anger issues?”

“Yes.”

“You insane?”

“Little bit.”

“We’ll get along then.” Luxu said, shaking Jenny’s hand.

“Glad to hear that.” I nod. “Oh wait...I forgot when Celestia and Chrysalis are supposed to get here…” I frown, sadly forgetting that little tidbit.

Jenny looked up. “Try… two… one.” There was a loud thud behind me. I turned around, seeing Celestia carrying a… rather exposed Chrysalis bridal style.

“Good news, I just got word Los Pegasus was burned to the ground.” Celestia said.

“And I get to run what is rebuilt!” Chrysalis said, sounding semi-drunk.

“And I suppose you're half drunk because…?” I ask Chrysalis.

“I’m marrying this whore in that cities ashes!” Chrysalis yelled, kissing Celestia’s face.

“Heh, that’s what I love about you bug-a-boo, you call me what I want to hear~” Celestia teased.

“We have kids present.” I frown.

“Mentally seventeen.” Jenny said.

“Mentally thirty five.” Dinky said. “Had a test confirm it.”

“I’m sure at this point we give no shits.” Jenny added.

“Should have thought that.” I nod. “I’ll go wake up everyone else.” I say. “You can talk while I do that.”

“Wait A minute!” Chrysalis said, rolling out of Celestia’s arms, dropping to the ground and standing- Oh my god her shirt and pants fell off and- SHE'S NOT WEARING UNDERGARMENTS?! She then walked over to me, her… chest, mere inches from my face. “Y-you’re that white night guy, right?” She asked, still drunk but apparently able to remember.

“Yes...why aren’t you wearing any underwear?” I ask worriedly, taking a step away from her.

She looked down at her nude self, a drunken smile on her face. “Oh… I haven’t really left the bedroom since sexy sun butt and I started dating, plus, changelings are usually always naked, even when we shape shift our skin will look like the clothes.” She said. “But… but… what was I gonna ask? Oh, right. I need a… fav...favor.”

“What favor?” I ask worriedly.

“First off, stop looking down, only Celie sees between the legs, and secondly, secondly… Oh, I found a thing out in the badlands when my soon to be niece and nephew in law love bomb shield... Whatever me and my hive out of the city.”

“You never told me this Chrysi?” Celestia said, using her magic to teleport in a blanket and covering Chrysalis.

“Well I would have but I felt it was more this guy’s ally.”

“Um...I’ll look into it.” I nod.

“You better.” Chrysalis said, failing to flick my nose. “The things look like you did before you..you got harry…you hit puberty? Meh, anyway, they no like me so they shot at us with… guns, and big boom things.”

“I’ll take her inside.” Celestia said, the group of us walking inside, which, to my delight, the girls were up now. “Hi Luna.”

“Greetings sister… sister in law?” Luna said, the last part with a bit of confusion towards Chrysalis.

“Glad you’re all awake.” I nod. “So yes, Chrysalis is here, Los Pegasus happened to burn down in a terrible accident that involved the murdering of Heartless, and Chrysalis is drunk for some reason.”

“Drunk on love!” Chrysalis says.

“She’s not joking.” Celestia confirmed. “We… tried something new last night and she’s been like this for… thirteen hours… last night included…”

“Oh dear…” I mutter. “Anyways, we need to travel to the dragon lands correct?”

“Yes. RIght.” Twilight says, pouring everyone some coffee. “Just…give us like three hours…maybe four to shower and wake up, eat, all that.”

“Sorry.” I say sheepishly.

“I think I’ll take a shower first.” Derpy said, flying upstairs. “All the… sweat from those night might have made my feathers stiff.” Derpy finished, hurrying upstairs.

“Yeah it’s gonna take them a while.” I say. “So how’s life been Celestia?”

“Thanks to Chrysalis here, not boring. Before she showed up it was all paperwork, meetings, and sleep. Now…well, I’m not saying exactly everything but life’s been good. So… what do you think that stuff Chrysi was talking about was?”

“I don’t know but I know I’m going to have to solve it.” I say honestly. “I’ve mostly been ‘protecting’ Equestria, I need to help the other countries soon.”

“Well, Chrysalis’s hive is all in Equestria now, so we can see what this mess in the badlands is about after we finish our work in the dragonlands. So… Luna emailed me about your mom… she seems nice.”

“Yeah...but mom is wonderful.” I smile. “One of the best things in my life. Right next to all my girlfriends.”

“Well I hope to meet her someday.” Celestia said. “So, we got time to kill… tv?”

“Sure why not.” I nod. “Might as well do something with our free time.”

Five hours later everyone was ready, packed, and about to head out. Turns out we may spend the night there since it’s a long fly. Speaking of a MASSIVE dragon landed outside Ponyville, something akin to the passenger area’s of zeppelins attached to it’s back. We climbed in and it flew off. Fast. Celestia and Luna were setting the sun and moon by the time we arrived. We were greeted by the dragon lord, an even bigger dragon than the one that flew us, and a smaller one, blue scales… wait… every dragon here is naked… oh dear…

“Greetings, White Knight.” The dragon lord said. “Celestia, a pleasure, Chrysalis, we have been looking forward to meeting a proper changeling queen.” Chrysalis, who was STILL drunk, managed to bow. “My daughter Ember here will escort you to your rooms, White Knight and his mates will room with Honora, Celestia and Chrysalis, given your relationship, shall room in the master guest room for the night.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I say. “But may I ask a question?”

“You may.”

“I heard from one of my ‘mates’ that ‘dragon courting’ involves fighting the dragoness’s father...is that true?” I ask curiously, wondering if that’s true.

“Yes, but in light of our attempt at peace and coexistence with the ponies, we will allow you to court her as if you were in Equestria. From what your mate princess Luna has told me it involves meeting them, talking, then lots of breeding after that.”

“There’s a lot more talking and ‘getting to know each other’ then just breeding like rabbits.” I say quickly, glaring at Luna.

“Says the guy who screwed his two newest additions for three days straight.” Gilda said.

“A majority of the time I’m dragged in there so shut up.” I huff.

“You could just say no.” Luna said.

“Yes darling, we’re not savages.” Rarity added.

“Bullshit!” I cough out. “Oh sorry, I had a cough.”

The girls, save for Pinkie and Derpy, rolled their eyes. “Sir dragon lord, pray tell… is there a Heartless threat here?” Luna asked.

“Those beasts of darkness… sadly yes, but our fire is more than enough to deal with what has so far shown up. If that fails then our size plays into our advantage as it has in the past. Our current issue though comes from a new creature we’ve seen not before, akin to you ponies and your bodies but not as… colorful, or furry.”

“Fuck…” I mutter to myself. “Pray tell, what does this being look like? Any specific features?”

“...” The dragon lord thought for a moment. “They are usually dressed in armor of some sort, but they fly in loud machines, and there’s a mark on all their armors.” The dragon lord dragged a claw in the dirt, drawing the mark… he didn’t need to finish, it was the american flag… “They all typically have this symbol on them. Not sure if it’s of their homeland or if it’s a magic one.”

”HOW DID I FUCKING KNOW!?!” I mentally shout, not believing that Earth actually did exist. “Oh...well looks like I have a lot of work to do…” I sigh out. “But anyways let’s not talk about depressing things and possible things I have to murder with extreme prejudice. Where is Honora’s room again?”

The dragon lord’s daughter, Ember flew down to us. “This way.” She said, leading us. Turns out the ‘rooms’ were just caves that the inside was well decorated. She dropped off Celestia and Chrysalis at theirs first then took my group the Honora. It was dug rather deep, and not a few feet in we felt rather cold wind blowing out from inside the cave. The further we went the colder it got. After some meters underground the cave walls were all ice and the floor was covered in snow, only light was from some kinda brightly glowing crystals embedded into the ice.

We finally reached what seemed to be a large bedroom, a white scaled, bright blue eye’d dragoness was on an actual, yet frozen, chair reading something. “Sis, your… mate is here.” Ember said as she left.

Honora put her book down, looking at me before walking over. “So, you’re my mate to be?” She asked.

”Damn...didn’t think the anthro version of Blue Eyes White Dragon would be this hot… I think to myself in surprise. “Yes. Yes I am. And I believe you are the lovely Honora?” I ask.

She kept looking me over, as if judging me. She went as far as to take off my hood and find my tail. She seemed surprised, but shook it off that I was a Dire Werewolf. To my, and everyone’s shock, she stuck he hand in my pants, and grabbed my boys. I yelped, her scales are SO COLD! “Yes.” She said, thankfully letting go and retracting her hand. “We will make many eggs together.”

“Can y-you not grab my privates so suddenly?” I ask, feeling really cold just from her touch.

“This is part of how a Dragoness chooses a non-dragon mate, I have been reading as such.” She spoke…somehow with a swedish accent. She then grabbed the book she was reading…and I couldn’t believe the title. ‘How To Pleasure The Opposite Sex, Same Sex, and Other Races’. “Was expecting you to be pony, but you are close enough so it still fits.”

“I know you're a snow dragon and all but...is your touch always that cold?” I ask worriedly.

“Oh, sorry. To me the room feels what you would feel…as a warm summer day, but I guess you feel it as cold as it looks huh?”

“The only reason why I’m not freezing right now is because of my cloak, some magic, and this fancy thing.” I say while summoning my shield, Frozen Pride.

“Oh, that reminds me, we have a gift for you.” Luna said, handing me the ring the girls payed Braig to get.

“Gift for me?” Honora asked.

“Why yes.” I nod, before summoning my cards and places seven other black boxes on them as they soon floated over to the rest of the girls. “I know this isn’t the best time...and I know that all of us just met you…” I say nervously, getting down onto one knee and all eight boxes opened, all showing beautiful wedding rings magically made for all of them. “Will...all of you marry me?” I ask, hoping beyond hope they say yes.

“YES!” They all, even Gilda to my surprise, shouted, tackling me to the ground.

Meanwhile, with Jenny

“Dinky! I grew dog teeth, ears, and fur and I’m not in my fighting form! I think Ben proposed!”

“I figured.” Dinky said, Jenny turning to her, eyes widening. Her pony fur was stripped blue and grey, as was he mane, her equine ears were now more canine, she also had canine teeth, but most surprising was the fact Dinky now had a pair of WINGS. “I get the teeth and fur…but the…where did the wings come from?”

“...I have no idea…”

Back to Ben, three hours later

That ring made Honora’s once cold touch rather warm and pleasant now. Needless to say...all my new wives wanted to have a special…celebration as it were. “I’m pretty sure part of this room melted with our...activities.” I say sheepishly, cuddling up to my new wives.

“I know.” Pinkie said. “I felt the cold drips when I got to be on top of you.”

“If that is sex that makes eggs…I’m gonna love this…marriage, right? Yes, I’m going to love it!” Honora said.

“Marriage means you are my mate for life.” I state. “Till death do us part…” I say, but that wording only made me sad as I tried to hold them all closer. “Please...don’t ever leave…” I whimper sadly.

They all cuddled and managed to hug me. “We are going nowhere lifemate.” Honora said. “We may have just met, but I know we will forever be with you.”

“Ain’t that a fact.” We all jumped, dad was at the doorway. “Sup kiddo?”

“Hi dad.” I say sheepishly. “So...this is my harem.” I say while naming off all my girlfriends. “Girls, this is Cript...my dad.” I say, not entirely sure if I’ve introduced them to him yet.

“First off, relax, I saw nothing. Secondly, I came to congratulate you, the one finally balling up and proposing. Ben…heh, did better than I did, the day I finally did manage to nut up and propose to my first wife, she already had the same idea and was gonna propose to me. Man, that was a fun dinner.”

“Even though you probably had a long time to date her and I’m proposing to women I’ve known for...all of a few minutes to a few months.” I frown. “Oh wow I probably moved a tad fast here…” I say worriedly.

“Welcome to my world.” Dad said. “Want to know what helps?”

“Having magic to help keep your hips intact?” I joke.

“I have clones for that, but besides that, cause wife one is always… adding, to the marriage of ours, I invented this little scape goat to constant talking.” Dad shot out blue lightning from his hands, hitting each of us in the head. It was like I was living all of my new wives lives at once, their memories pouring into me. When it stopped, I had a slight headache. “Memory sharing, I just saved you all about two months to two years of surprises about each other. So… no secrets between you all now.”

“Okay then…” I say, before my eyes widened. “Oh dear…” I mutter, fearing what they might have seen and slightly fearing what crap I’ll be seeing in my memory.

For the next few hours before we went to bed talking about each other's memories. Needless to say, Pinkie’s and Luna’s were VERY perverted… as their private times were also shared, and from memory I know what it’s like to fuck… me. Dad left not long after we started talking. On the plus side this has given me even more insight into what makes my girlfriends tick, and what turns them on, a weapon greater than the ones I can summon has just been given to me on a silver platter.

The next morning Honora went out with us to meet with her father. It was the first time ever she’s left her room, her face when the sun was up, added with her not even feeling the heat around her, thanks to the ring, made her cry with joy. Having her memories now also I felt the pain, wonder, and general feeling of what that must have been like, even though she had those memories of us in the sun, to experience it is another thing.

I did notice something was off in my memories though, a scene from not long after Rarity moved in for her shop being rebuilt, I think a day after she agreed to the herd, from all the girls that were there at the time actually. They were talking, then suddenly, like bad editing, it cut to them doing other things. A lot of memories of mine from them were like that. I’m only assuming Luna had removed memories of a certain thing, for what I’m not sure, but I won’t ask. Her and her dream walking abilities she can work with memories.

We all sat at a large stone table, some vegetables were prepared specially for the girls while meats were made for me, Gilda, and Honora. “It is amazing to see you able to wander outside now Honora.” The dragon lord said.

“It is equally amazing father.” Honora replied.

“After today the dragons will have peace officially with Equestria, re-established peace with the changelings, and we will discuss the issue of the equine-ish beings.” The dragon lord announced, several other dragons, including Ember, were here. I’d say a lot happened about the Equestria and Changeling peace treaties was something to talk about, but it was just signing a large stone tablet, one for Equestria, one for the Changelings, and then sign paper ones that said the same thing. A few photos were taken and that was it. “Now, lastly, the issue with the new race.” Two dragons, larger than me, were carrying what looked like a still well armored soldier, in chains, over to us. “White Knight, would you please do the honors of interrogating them?”

All eyes were on me.

“I’m not really the ‘interrogating’ type but I’ll try.” I say while walking over to the well armored soldier. “Alright listen, we can either do this the easy way, or the hard way. The easy way, you just tell me all we need to know and you stop bothering literally every living being on this planet. Or the hard way, where I start actual torture methods.” I say to him bluntly. “And trust me, I may not know torture, but I’m pretty sure I can figure out something to make your life even worse than it already is.”

He chuckled. “You folks get done talking peace now you're thinking torture? Hypocrites.” He said.

“Isn’t that what America does?” I ask. “Tries to talk about peace but tortures its own citizens? Also what were you doing to these dragons? I only heard so much but I doubt it was for ‘peaceful’ reasons.”

“You get swallowed up by a black hole looking thing, wake up with your whole base on some beach, then while exploring see real life fucken dragons in the same week and see if you aren't gonna shoot first ask probably never.” He retorted.

“I had that same situation happen except with ponies.” I say honestly.

“Then you lucked out.”

“I understand the whole ‘suddenly getting shoved onto a different planet’ thing is quite a shock in several ways, but don’t you think you would have at least tried to ask a local for help? You know like what you're supposed to do? Instead of acting like a cliche in a random story or movie like an idiot?” I ask.

“The first thing we see when getting here are fucking dragons, we didn’t attack til some smaller red one shot fire at us.”

“Sadly this is true.” The dragon lord said. “The dragon known as Garble has been imprisoned for this, but we imprisoned this being for using a new type of bullet we’ve never seen before.”

“AP ammo has been on earth for a while.”

“Can you believe that the ‘earth’ I came from is apart of someone's imagination?” I ask the man.

“Heh, why not, first some creatures right out of a video game start invading earth, then we wake up here, now you tell me this? Why the hell not.”

“Good man.” I nod. “But just so you know, I’m still human, even though…” I say while pulling my hood back and showing wolf parts. “Sad to say...things happened. But where are the others? I better be the ‘ambassador’ here.”

“Like I said, our base, somehow intact, appeared on a beach fifty miles from here.”

“Sweet, well that’s going to be easy enough.” I say while summoning my keyblade glider. “Want a ride there? Cause I think handing you over as a sign of peace would be a good thing right now.”

“I’m coming too.” Luna said, pulling out her Keyblade and summoning her glider. “If the dragons were a bad first meeting with our world then maybe I can help sort it out.”

“By the by, what year was it on your earth soldier?” I ask, unshackling the guy.

“2037.”

“Damn, a whole 15 years before my Earth went to hell.” I chuckle, finally getting the shackles off of him. “Ya see, my imaginary earth kind of went to hell in the whole ‘2012 mayan calander’ bullshit. Didn’t actually happen but people just went berserk about it so...eh.” I shrug.

“I was like, four when that happened so I don’t remember much.” The soldier said, rubbing his wrists.

“Well glad to know your world didn’t go to hell until Heartless started showing up.” I say while getting on my bike. “Hop on. But what’s your name soldier?”

“Lenny Grinlock, call me Len.” He said, getting on the bike.

“Names Ben, or as this world knows me, White Knight.” I say honestly. “Ready Luna?” I ask, ready to speed off to find more humans.

“Yes.” She replied as we both sped off.

Len lead us to where his base was, over quite a distance we were met with the scene of a military base right out of a sci-fi movie. There was even an energy shield over it. Damn, technology must have tripled in progress after 2012. We landed just outside the gate.

Len got off, and walked over to the barrier. “This is base capitan Grinlock, open the force field.” There was a siren noise for a sec before the shield flickered and faded. “Welcome to Base Redemption.”

“It sure took the bastards long enough to actually make shit like this.” I frown, getting off my glider and it vanishing. “Seriously, first in 2000 was supposed to have flying cars, then later ‘holograms’, but all we got was a bunch of bullshit.” I huff.

“Captain!” A random soldier came up. “We thought those things ate you or something.”

“At ease general, they’re as intelligent as us, the one that shot at the heli was apparently some young punk of their kingdom, he got his. Oh, this is Ben, a…former earthling, and a blue pony woman.” Len said, pointing to us.

“That would be my fiance, Princess Luna, Diarch of Equestria and, while this might sound crazy and impossible as fuck, ruler of the moon. She raises it and lowers it for the night to start and all that.” I explain.

“Would explain the perfect day and night cycles.” Len said. “So general, what’s happened in my absence?”

“Still no contact with any other possible earth survivors, reactor is doing fine but the fuel’s gonna run out in a month, and the men’s morale has… dropped.”

“Well it’s a good thing me and Luna are here to help build some semblance of a peaceful relation between this world and all of you.” I say honestly. “If we can do this all right you can have the help of at least three kingdoms, the Dragons, Changelings, and Equestrians.” I say honestly.

“Sir?” The general asked.

“General, our first encounter went bad because of a dumb youth, to be honest I do trust the apparent princess lady more mainly because we’re at eye level as compared to those dragons.”

“I can see that…” I mutter. “But anyways, while here and trying not to panic about dragons, have you seen any Heartless around?” I ask curiously.

“Heartless?” The two asked.

“Those weird shadow things that pulled you all into that black hole thing.” I say. “Weird shadow creatures with either a weird heart symbol or pure black creatures? Anything at all?”

“Oh, yeah. We’ve seen them largely coming from a cave ten miles east of here.” The general said. “They leave the base alone for some reason.”

“Either because their waiting for you all to lose moral, your resources, or waiting for that one jackass to be like ‘let’s join them because I’m an idiot’.” I frown. “But seriously have none of you ever heard of Kingdom Hearts?”

“Kingdom hearts… I think a game like that was released late 2017…but it was the third one if I remember…god I was nine I should remember this.”

“Teen wielding a giant key and killing things?” I say, trying to help him remember.

“Yeah…that sounds about right.”

“Yes captain, I played it, it was the last game in the series.” The general said. “Was…really good.”

“Lucky bastards.” I frown. “I had to wait 5 damn years for that thing? Come on Square you're better than this.” I complain, not liking Square Enix for having to make a game take 5 damn years to make. “Anyways, who’s the leader here? We have a lot to talk about.” I say, not wanting to get too distracted with rants about a video game company.

“Uh…” The general pointed to Len. “He is the base captain.”

I face palmed. “Oh for fuck sakes.” I sigh out. “Well thanks for telling me that now.” I frown.

“I did refer to him as captain for a reason.” The general said.

“It’s a different title officially, but I like captain better.” Len said. “So Ben, what’s happened your end?”

“We’re...gonna have to sit down for this.” I say sheepishly. “There’s so much crap that it’s not even funny.”

Luna and I spent a good few hours telling Len what had been going on my end since I was picked up in 2012. I still found it a tad odd how fifteen years passes on earth when it’s not even been a full year for me yet. I chalked it up to God and left it at that. When I was done Len told me about some things from back on earth, how the heartless, and unversed from the looks of it had been seen around since 2012, but were just rumors until they started full on invading in 2020. He said china fell, then europe, followed by canada and japan a year later. If they didn’t take people they were either killing or throwing them into the black holes like what happened with this base.

“Then that’s when the whole base came too, and we were here.” Len said, finishing his story.

“Damn.” I say simply. “That’s a whole bunch of something. Did you happen to see any weird hybrids or humans helping out with the Heartless and Unversed?” I ask curiously, wondering if this was Core’s work.

“Lots. Most we managed to take photos of matched missing person’s descriptions of… bodies, that were never found in the 2012 riots. Many called this a dead coming back thing but I don’t buy that.”

“Mind if I see those pictures?” I ask curiously. “I might be able to tell some of those people but I’m not a hundred percent sure.” The general came up with a large file filled with photos of the heartless fusions and the people helping them. I searched through them all rather quickly. “Damn it Core…” I mutter to myself, still horrified that this asshole is going to such lengths to just slaughter everyone. One picture caught my attention and I didn’t like it. “Wait…” I mutter, staring at the picture and seeing...Josh Ventral? “Something doesn’t seem right with this one.” I say showing them Josh. “This man is named Josh Ventral...but something about it doesn’t seem right for some reason.” I say, looking at the picture more closely, knowing that Josh and the other Ventrals are forced to work for Core but not entirely sure if there’s anything else there that might tip me off.

“Well that’s a mystery to us too. First off, he and all but one Ventral went missing back in 2013, and when this picture was taken and ran through the system, reports of him being in four different countries, at the same time, came in. It’s as if someone cloned them all.”

“That bastard!” I bark, slamming my fist into the table. “How the fuck did Core figure that out? But...wait, Josh was in your Earth?” I ask curiously, finding that very weird.

“We have no idea, he’s been missing for a while, like I said, all but one vanished, and he’s reported to be brutal, but these...Clones, if that’s why there seems to be more than one of him, act way more ruthless than any reports. For starters, the Ventrals made it known they largely only kill cops, because that’s who’s chasing them all the time, rival gangs, and thugs. Meaning they only kill innocents when their legendary Killing Mood starts. These ones kill anyone who steps out of line, even so much as a sneeze and they’ll kill you.”

”Too many things don’t add up here…” I think to myself. “Okay...so apparently Core managed to clone Josh and then take away everything made him...well him. Just so he could have an army of loyal, blood thirsty soldiers that don’t give a damn about anyone.” I explain. “I’ve met Josh before, got shot eight times in non-lethal areas, but I’ve also met his family...even they would say this is just mindless killing.”

“Then it looks like whoever this Core is has some rather frightening resources, and a dark side too dark for the legendary Ventral family. Perhaps one of our men can go with you to see what’s up for himself, and report back at some time.”

“Let’s hope whoever you want to tag along with me doesn’t die.” I sigh out. “But from what I heard from two Ventrals...Core is a monster, going way beyond even their comfort zones with the shit he does...which involves cloning, torture, and sick hybridization projects as you see in these pictures.” I say.

“Well don’t worry, this guy can handle himself, he has a knack for surviving the impossible, even went toe to toe with a Ventral copy back on earth and walked away.” Len pulled out a walkie talkie. “First Sergeant Mike, report to the debrief room now.” He called. “He’ll be here soon, and trust me, you don’t make the rank of First Sergeant a week in the marines without impressing someone.”

“Sounds impressive, but has he ever gotten super powers from ‘God’?” I ask. “Cause I have and it’s amazing.”

“Well his combat abilities are nothing to dismiss, the Ventral he fought had some strange abilities too and he still took them down.”

“Sounds like a badass.” I chuckle. “Can’t wait to meet him.”

“Captain?” A voice came from the door. When I looked… I didn’t believe it. He was older, had a gash on his right cheek and blue eyes, but it was Zeke! “What’s the mission?”

“How in the fuck?!” I yelp, not understanding how that was possible. “Okay...this is the second person that just so happens to look like a friend of mine.” I think to myself. “Sorry, it’s nice to meet you. Names Ben.” I say to the soldier.

“Your mission Mike is to play follower to Ben here so we can gather useful field information. Gear up and meet him at the front gate with a report.” Mike saluted then headed out. “He’s a master marksman, hand to hand combat is second nature to him, and he’s a wizard with computers.”

“I expected nothing less to be perfectly honest.” I say. “He a team player or does stuff by himself?” I ask curiously. “Just wondering cause cooperation right now is a must.” I state, not wanting to have Mike just suddenly head off and do something on his own without me knowing about it.

“Either or really, put him in a team he follows whoever is named leader, in this case you, and alone he’s a one man army.”

“Good to know.” I nod. “But...would it shock you if I said that he looks exactly like 2 people I know?” I ask curiously.

“Not really I guess, lots of people can have the same face but never meet.”

“No as in literally everything about them besides eye color and maybe hair color.” I say.

“Eh, so anything you want to know about him other than his people skills?”

“Well…” I think for a moment. “Is he a straight up soldier? Just the whole ‘must protect the people’ kind of guy or does he know anything outside that field?” I ask curiously.

“A bit of both really. He’ll follow orders, but he tends to put his own spin on them. Once, a field report had said he managed to capture, alive, the Korean dictator during this Heartless invasion of the nation. I looked into it and Kim Jon is currently in a secret prison back on earth…Assuming it's still there.”

“Let’s hope for the best I suppose.” I shrug. “Anyways want us to go anywhere specific? Cause I already have a spot that I need to investigate.” I say, not entirely sure if he told me where to head off.

“Then head there, his mission is to view and report. Aid if asked. Other than that just do what you normally do.”

“Right then.” I nod. “And Luna? Staying here to make peace or coming with me?” I ask, wondering what she’ll be doing while I’m long gone.

“I guess I'll be here for a bit longer to talk about some things with the Capitan.” Luna said.

“Alright.” I nod. “But just so you can tell all your men this Captain, if any of them hits on my fiance…” I say coldly. “The shit you all saw back on Earth will be child’s play.” I growl.

“Relax, she's royalty so we’ll treat her as such. We’re military, besides, no longer being on earth and with no USA to serve…we do need a new…President…or perhaps a princess.”

“Oh?” Luna said.

“We are a branch of the U.S. Government, but seeing as our government is likely fallen or falling, perhaps to keep moral up here we can join the government of what princess Luna here governs?”

“You’ll be the military of the Equestrian Government, ruled over by Princess Luna, and Princess Celestia, her sister.” I say. “I’m sure Celestia would love to hear about this.” I chuckle. “Also...I think I can try you people some weapons.” I say honestly. “Guns are fine and all but having magical weapons helps solve problems a little better.”

“Heh. Find us a supplier and we’ll talk.” Len said. “I guess with that out of the way you find Mike and head on out.”

“Alright.” I nod, giving Luna a quick goodbye kiss and heading out. After a quick walk I soon found Mike fully prepared. “Yo Mike!” I call out, jogging up to the man.

“Sir.” He replied. “Where to?”

“Badlands.” I say while summoning my glider and getting on. “I’m pretty sure this is faster than any car you have so hop on.” I say, hoping to get their quickly and figure out what’s going on there.

Mike got on and we started heading off. It was still a ride so we had time to talk. “So I heard you are basically the best soldier ever.”

“I do alright.” He replied.

“You say ‘alright’, I say being able to fight a Ventral, win, and keep a captured target alive either has the elements of luck or your amazing at doing your job.”

“I do alright.” He just repeated.

“Okay.” I nod. “I also heard the captain say you got First Sergeant in a week. How did that happen?” I ask.

“Was a Private, sent to some basic field work in the U.K station, those creatures attacked, I walked out of the U.K with a few hundred surviving civilians and killed several thousand of those human Heartless fusions.”

“Damn.” I say, surprised at hearing that amount of people survives and heartless were killed. “What weapon did you use the entire time?” I ask curiously.

“Switched out with whatever was around. Used mostly guns, and combat knife when ammo ran out.”

“Nice.” I nod. “So how was your fight with that Ventral? Notice anything strange about him?”

“Her, and… that wasn’t a Ventral, that was a monster.”

“Mind explaining?” I ask curiously.

“She was known for slave trading, her name was Nancy, she fought like a monster, not like the Ventrals tend to do.”

I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. “Did you kill her?” I ask sullenly.

“Yes.”

”Fuck…” I think to myself bitterly. “Core, the Ventrals new boss….gave them powers. Super strength, speed, stamina, and a few other things. They hate their boss besides two people...but they're forced to do his dirty work...but because of a cloning project Core took out the restrictions out of the clones.” I explain.

“That would explain it.” He said.

“Did you see a number on her? Anything at all that might make you think she was a clone?” I ask curiously.

“Yeah. On her right hand was a tattoo of the number 98.”

“Not only is that fucker desecrating all over a dead woman’s body…” I growl. “This is bad...I fought Nancy...the actual one...and I was forced to kill her...it’s still terrible to me…” I mutter, continuing to fly towards the badlands.

“They care about family, Ventrals don’t tend to die unless they have nothing left to lose, or they make a mistake.”

“Yeah…” I sigh out. “But Nancy still had a ten year old girl named Jenny...which I adopted actually...she hates me but is willing to give it a shot thankfully.”

“...good, that little freak show needs non criminal influences.”

“She already taught my other daughter how to defend herself…” I say sheepishly.

“Heh, sounds like her.”

“You talk like you knew her?” I question.

“...Research.”

“Sounds a lot more than ‘research’ here.” I say. “Don’t worry, there are no eyes or ears around. Just the two of us. If you have anything to talk about or say I’m all ears.”

“...I got nothing to say.”

“You sure?” I ask. “No ‘who are you?’ or ‘how did you summon this huge flying bike out of thin air’?”

“You’re my mission, and I could care less about a keyblade glider.”

“Now how did you know this was a keyblade glider?” I ask curiously.

“...I played some of the games.”

“So did I my friend.” I say honestly. “So how was Kingdom Hearts 3?” I ask. “Was it awesome? Was it worth the wait?”

“Didn’t play it, was…busy, at the time of release.”

“Fighting off Heartless and Unversed?” I ask curiously.

“More like…getting my life together.”

“How so?” I ask curiously.

“Rather not say.”

“That bad huh?”

“You could say I became a new man after it was over.”

“Fighting video game monsters tends to do that.” I shrug. “But anything else? Cause we’re both Kingdom Hearts fans so we can probably talk about that for a bit.”

“Well…so it’s all real here?”

“Yep. Keyblades, Kingdom Hearts, Heartless, Nobodies, Unversed and Dream Eaters. Everything you’ve played is a reality.” I nod. “I have the powers of Organization 13 and can summon Nobodies, but I’m not a bad guy and I’m not a Nobody just so’s ya know.”

“Huh. So what time frame story wise it this?”

“It’s all fucked up to be perfectly honest.” I sigh out. “What do you know about Multiverse Theory?”

“If it’s a ‘what if’ or an alternate version that might happen, it exists.”

“Now take that, and put it in between two mirrors.” I say.

“Damn.”

“Yeah.” I nod. “A shit ton of reflections for all of this.” I sigh out. “But for this reflection, the time line took place where Terranort was still a student under Ansem the Wise...but then I interfered with Aqua and got him back...also it just so happens that Castle Oblivion is magically gone, Ventus has his heart back and is awake and the main game series is about as fucked as can be.” I say, not figuring out a colorful metaphor for it but still.

“Huh, so I guess not long after that X-blade blew up then.”

“Pretty much. Except there’s the tiny little catch that a man, who looks exactly like you but with red eyes, happens to have the X-blade.” I point out.

He seemed to tense up at that. “Zeke Ventral?”

“You know him?” I ask curiously.

“He...he’s dead. His body was found shot to death by police back in 2018.”

“Now here’s the small thing…” I start. “Where me and Zeke come from...it’s basically someone’s imagination land.” I say. “And the ‘mayan calendar’ thing that happened in 2012 was our worlds end basically. So the ‘god’ of that imagination land told us ‘welcome to real life, want’s some kick ass powers?’ and me, Zeke, and several others, decided to go with a Kingdom Hearts theme.” I explain. “Lot to take in I know but that’s about the sum of it. And apparently when we all thought Earth was just a figment of someone’s imagination it just so happened to actually exist. Who would have seen that sudden cliche as fuck twist?”

“Well, if it exists in God’s mind then technically yes it does exist. That whole 2012 thing happened on Earth, the riots, all of it, so maybe Core and these heartless are tearing it up for some reason?”

“My Earths ‘God’ just so happened to be just a very powerful random dude. Not the actual Christian ‘God’...also Core happens to be God’s brother cause reasons.” I shrug.

“Huh, so sibling feuds or is he after something on Earth?”

“It’s not a sibling feud that’s for fucking sure. I don’t know what Core’s after but...Core is after his brother to figure out how to do the whole ‘make a multiverse through imagination’ cause the guy want’s to do cliche bad guy stuff and end everything as we know it.” I explain.

“I’m guessing a bullet won’t kill him then?”

“Core can cleave a planet in half without trying.” I deadpan.

“Then…huh, can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“You said Zeke Ventral, the one you say you know, is from earth. When did you two get…picked up?”

“On the day when people started rioting.” I say. “I don’t know what Zeke was doing at the time but I was at school not giving the greatest of fucks. And none of the student or teacher body gave a fuck either believe it or not.”

“Huh, some high school. I was… at ‘home’. Parents were stocked up like hell, I was up in…my room, watching the neighbors pack up and leave. I took a nap, then woke up when some fucker shot the house down with a tank. Parent’s were dead and I left the rubble a day later to make sure they weren’t around.”

“How the fuck did some random asshole get a tank?” I ask, completely flabbergasted at hearing that.

“Didn’t bother asking when I found him, I just made him choke on the barrel of a shotgun as I fired slugs into his stomach.”

“Brutal.”

“It was payback… I noticed something off that day too.”

“What would that be?”

“...I had killed for the first time ever that day…and nothing happened.”

“What do you mean ‘nothing happened’?” I ask worriedly. “Were you expecting some thrill at killing? Feelings that ‘I got my parents murderer’? Or guilt that you just murdered someone?”

“...I was Zeke Ventral.”

“Well that explains why you look exactly like Zeke.” I shrug. “I suppose you were shocked you didn’t have a ‘Killing Mood’ and all that right?”

“Yeah. I didn’t even notice my eyes were blue till a week later when I found a not broken mirror. That surprised me more than no killing mood.”

“Well either someone ripped you out of your body and put you in a new body, or some weird shenanigans happened that I don’t know about.”

“The fact you know a Zeke Ventral and I was Zeke ventral before faking my death, something is up here.”

“Remember when I said God happened to create an imaginary Earth?”

“Yes. I believe we both come from there?”

“Yep. I don’t know which one is the ‘real’ one here, but I think either you are a clone of Zeke, or Zeke is a clone of you. I have no idea, this makes less and less sense the more I go along with this.” I sigh out.

“In a reality with magic, Keyblades, and other realities, not much will make sense.”

“Ain’t that the truth.” I chuckle. “But I suppose you faked your death because you didn’t want to be targeted by your family?”

“Not that. Everyone knew the Ventrals were disappearing back then before this recent comeback. I figured I’d disappear in a different way. I found a person, bad guy, with my general body type, shot the hell out of them, then payed a favor to the local coroner to rig the tests so it would come out as my DNA in the blood sample and not the actual person. Made sure that was their only option, broke and shot at any other way to identify. I laid low for a few years before I finally got out, had a part time job for a year then joined the marines not long after that. Forging a false identity was easy.”

“Considering what I was told about you and what the Zeke I know could do...sounds about right.” I nod.

“Even if one of us are a clone then I guess it doesn’t matter anyway. I’m a little over thirty, and have my own life, I’m sure he’s got his, so at this point are we even the same person?”

“Do you have sixteen wives?” I ask curiously. “Cause the Zeke I know does.”

“Damn… I haven’t even had a girlfriend before.” Mike says. “I got the short stick in this mayan clone crap.”

“For some reason most of us have harems.” I say. “But whatever, you’ll get a girlfriend sooner or later. Your a thirty year old Zeke, I’m sure you’ll find someone nice.”

“Just keep calling me Mike, less confusion and I have gotten used to it- Look out!”

Mike tried to move us to the side, but something hit the glider and we were now crash landing. We crashed, my glider disbanding on impact as Mike and I rolled through the dry dirt. “Well, well, well.” A REALLY familiar, yet older, voice spoke. “Looks like I got two birds with one RPG.” I looked up, seeing an older, scar covered me.

“My christ, who knew age didn’t agree with me.” I say, getting up as I stared at the older me. “So...what cliche bullshit is going on here?”

Mike got up fast, pointing a rather large pistol at the older me. “That’s Ben Tanor, well known crime lord and co-leader of the Garette crime family. The only family to match the Ventrals.”

“I suppose ‘cause of dead parents’ made you go murder crazy instead of super fucking depressed?” I ask, summoning my Keyblade and Shield.

“Oh I was once a depressed fuck, so bad. Then I wake up, school’s being shot up, and my wife to be was the one with the mini-gun in both hands. Rather than kill me she noticed I wanted some payback for those idiots, gave me a shotgun and we’ve been dating ever since.” The evil me said.

“You lucky bitch. You actually had a girlfriend!” I shout. “Oh well, shit happens. Anyways, why are you working for Core again? When you obviously know that he’s a psychopath even beyond your standards?”

“Truth be told, I just like killing, besides.” He snapped his fingers. Two Titans appeared, one grabbing Mike and I while the other lifted the evil me to eye level. “Who said I’m working with that piss ant?”

“Y-your the one…?” I stutter, looking at the titans.

“Yup, I managed to send that titan to that New York rip off to see how well they do, and they do damage well!”

My older self noticed thorns starting to trail over the titan’s hand. “How….” I growl. “HOW FUCKING DARE YOU!!!” I roar, a very bright light and sound of glass shattering resounding across the badlands. After a few seconds the titan was missing both a hand and arm as...everything started to get blurry for me. My older self saw me floating in mid air, missing my cloak but being covered in thorns, bandages, and a very dangerous aura even to him. ‘I’ looked at him with bandaged eyes as I took a deep breath.

The older me stared at me, then laughed. “Well then, not bad. Now, see what you could be if you had the taste for blood.” I saw his eyes turn like Core’s, and in a blur, my arm was sliced from finger to shoulder. “This is the power of a Psychopath-” He was cut off. I saw dad side kick him… out of sight.

“Now this isn’t good…” Dad said, using some magic to heal me. “You better?”

“D-daddy?” I ask, my voice sounding completely hollow and echoey as I remained in my form.

“Wow you must have hit your head if you called me that.”

“No...I’m his Joy…” The new, more childish voice said to him.

“Oh! Well…hi? One sec.” Dad summoned some kinda sword from his Assistant, the blade was black and it gave off the look of being on fire. The evil older me came flying back…from the other direction, and was impaled by dad’s sword. “Why hello Psycho.”

“Why hello Cript, been a while.” The older me spoke, his voice now like thousands of people talking in unison. “Is this your newest brat?”

“Yes, now how about I show him what I do to scum like you, shall I?”

“Heh, as always, we’ll see.”

The two vanished, energy was thick in the air all of a sudden as half of it felt like poison to breath, and the other half felt like breathing in mist. Up in the sky I saw the two clashing, dad dodging every attack the Psychopath aiming for with ease. His hand got covered in some kinda…one's and zero’s as he went in for an attack, only to be knocked to the side by a newcomer…who also had the Psychopath eyes.

“Sorry human god but we have to keep our numbers.” They both said, vanishing in a mist of red.

“Damn… great, out of retirement again…” Dad muttered as he flew back over to me. “Sorry I couldn’t show off son.”

“It’s alright...but Ben’s...kind of not here at the moment.” Joy says worriedly.

“Asleep or what?”

“Anti-form.” The child says through me, showing off the more ‘Nobody like’ anti-form. “His...rage kind of broke for a minute.”

“Oh…wuss.” Dad said, tapping ‘my’ head as Joy fell asleep and my body began to return to normal. My cloak and crown on me again. “Man you need training. Finish up with the weapons you got then see me fast kid.” Dad said, placing my barely conscious body next to Mike’s unconscious one. “Let’s see…oh, the place you want is about ten more miles ahead, good luck, and here’s some good news, they aren’t from your earth.” Dad vanished as I fell into unconsciousness.

“Well that sucked.” I grumble, walking up to a playground bench and sitting down on it.

“That’s what happens when your rage breaks.” Joy says, sitting down next to me.

“So you can somehow take over my body?” I ask, looking over the child and seeing he was an adorable half Dire werewolf. “Also your adorable by the by.”

“Thank you, but yes. When you were in your anti-form you kind of…’passed out’ and I got the chance to see Dad…” The pup says while rubbing ‘his’ arm. “That...that man wasn’t us...right?”

“Of course not.” I say with a little grin. “I mean seriously, did you see how ugly he was? When I grow up I’ll still be as handsome as I am now.” I joke while Joy smiles warmly.

“Ben!” Luna’s voice rang out behind me as I suddenly found my face in boobs as I was tackled. “Where have you-Oh, sorry.” She said, getting her chest of of my face.

“No no, I was happy with that.” I smile.

“Ben…” Joy huffs.

“Fine fine...but anyways do you want the long or short of it Luna?”

“Short now, long when we meet back up in the physical world.” She answered.

“So apparently there’s an evil, and very old version of me, and he happened to get my rage to break...then Dad came in...fought...it was blurry to be perfectly honest.” I sigh out.

She kissed me. “Ben, it’s already midnight, you’ve been missing all day. I can’t use magic to track you in the badlands because the dark magic interferes with such spells. My dream walking is all that works and I can’t track unless you know where you are.”

“It’s best if me and Mike just go home…” I sigh out.

“Hi Luna.” Joy says. “But please...we both need to be home and not in the badlands anymore...too many bad things happened…”

“You’ll have to wake up and head back then Ben, I can wake you, so… sorry.” Luna slapped me as everything went black.

I came too fast, feeling the phantom slap from my dream, but I noticed right away that Mike and I were in restraint jackets.

“Oh for fuck sakes.” I grumble. “Okay why am I in a restraint jacket?”

“Silence prisoner.” I looked up, seeing a guard with…an energy sword. “You will be questioned in the morning.”

“I just woke up, I need some context here please.” I say worriedly, wondering why I’m restrained and a prisoner.

“We got readings of massive power out in the desert appearing then vanishing suddenly, and when we searched we found you and that man out cold.”

“Oh...well I can calmly and completely say that was not mine or my friends fault.” I say simply.

“You have proof?”

“I witnessed what happened, and trust me what happened I couldn’t do.” I say simply. “This world is filled with magic and...outsiders just so happened to have a fight here if you can believe that.”

“...You’ll be questioned in the morning.” He said, closing some kinda second door over the barred door that was already there. It was at that point I realized the room Mike and I were in a padded room.

“Fuck…” I mutter, summoning Fair Game and starting to cut myself loose. “No idea where I am, I’m being held against my will, and I’m being blamed for something I didn’t do…” I grumble, managing to cut myself out of the jacket. “I hate this…” I sigh out. “Yo, Mike? You awake?”

“Huh?” He started, waking up. “...Crap.” He said as he saw the situation.

“Yeah...sorry about that…” I sigh out, stretching my arms a bit. “I...didn’t expect any of that to happen….how you holding up?”

“So so. Well, you wanna risk breaking out and not knowing what’s going on, or wait and see what happened?”

“I’d rather break out to figure out what the fuck is going on.” I frown. “We were kidnapped here when we were knocked out, and for some reason they put us in restraint jackets and left us in a padded room like we were lunatics.” I say while helping Mike out of his restraints. “They said we were ‘prisoners’ and that we’re going to be ‘questioned’ in the morning.”

Mike looked at the jacket, seeing a logo on the back. “Uh, Ben.” He showed me the logo, and it was a green leaf with a white plus in it. He then got up and looked at the room, and out a window the room had. “Same logo on the ship from what I can see here.”

“Does this mean we're in a hospital?” I frown, seeing the plus and leaf and thinking ‘medical center’.

“I think so. Huh, space hospital…that looks like it crashed. Wow… so… they clearly aren’t a threat to us anyway, they’re all doctors and other staff.”

“With energy swords.” I point out. “But they apparently think we did...what you were knocked out for probably.” I say worriedly.

“Well, either way we best stay and wait. Rather not ruin my new clean record.” Mike says as he lays down on the floor.

“Fine…” I sigh out, sitting down and waiting. “Christ, this day went from absolutely wonderful, where I finally proposed to my eight girlfriends, which they all thankfully agreed to, to weird because suddenly ‘earth exists in real life’...then complete bullshit where a version of me is super fucking evil and my dad has to solve my damned problems.” I sigh out, summoning Reunion and Fair Game, noticing the symbols on them.

“Welcome to my life.” Mike says. “Nothing ever goes according to plan or hopes, that’s why I have non. Night.”

“Oh yeah…” I sigh out. “Night.” I say. ”Thirteen keys… I think to myself, not sure how I knew what the marks said but it seemed important.

Nobody's good to bad day pt2

The wait for our captors was long, boring, and really uneventful as me and Mike just sat around waiting for whoever the fuck we were supposed to wait for. “My god this is boring.” I grumble.

“Welcome to jail.” Mike said.

“You, Zeke, whichever, have been in jail before?” I asked.

“Nine times, three times I… er, we? We I guess, broke ourselves out. FIrst self breakout, classic laundry shoot jump, second, stole a guard's keycard, and last time we managed to knock out some guards and caused a riot as we made it to the parking lot… delivering an armored swat car to the family while we were at it. Heh, dad and mom were proud. We called in a favor to a makeup artist and managed to go to Disneyland.”

“Now while breaking out of prison is a bad thing that actually sounds hilarious.” I chuckle.

“Yeah. Looks the guards had when the last time it was Solitary I broke out of was the best laugh I had. Thankfully, being a Ventral, with red eyes no less, gave me a rep without needing to earn it. So some trades and… a few stolen bullets later I managed to blow the lock off. Since no guards usually checked on solitary, most I alerted was the smoke detector… that’s how the riot started. Smoke alarm triggered some safety protocol and the cell doors everywhere opened up.”

“That’s basically the best way to get out, during a massive riot.” I chuckle. “But it’s a double edge sword if any ‘break out’ movies told me anything.”

“Oddly enough I wasn't in a car chase after that though. Not sure how, I know guards saw me hijack the truck so maybe they thought the riot was more important than an escaping prisoner?”

“They probably thought ‘again?’.” I say, pretending I was a guard that was tired of having a Ventral, yet again, breaking out of prison. “To be perfectly honest you’d think the police would just stop after the first few times you break out...maybe they just found the definition of ‘insanity’ after the hundredth time a Ventral broke out.” I joke

“We don’t get arrested that much. Only, myself included… Zeke too I guess, nine Ventrals in our family history have been arrested. Four of which were the only ones to be executed after arrest.”

“I think I remember one Ventral that got arrested with a smile on his face, went to juvie and then proceeded to kill guards, than warden, and went straight back to being a jack hole.”

“Was likely my brother Dillen… psycho takes the term megalomaniac to a whole other level.”

“I think it was someone different because the place was still standing and too many people inside were still alive.” I say, trying to remember that one person’s name. “Ah fuck it. Who cares right now…”

The door to our ‘cell’ opened as a…a…a Nage male slithered in here. “So you two were at the scene of the power surge?” He asked. His human half was armored, and his snake half was half covered in some type of armor.

“And who might you be? Cause it’s not everyday a Naga appears while two people are being held against their will.”

“Naga?” He asked.

“It’s a word for your kind on various worlds sir, likely during your kinds early space travels.” A guard outside the door replied.

“Ah. Well I’m Doctor Grethic. And you two are here for questioning because we need to know what that power surge was?”

“Okay...everything that I explain is the hundred percent truth okay?” I ask. “You sure you want to hear the...rather absurd happenings?”

“My race was a predator one, I can hear your heartbeat so I’ll know if you’re lying.” He replied.

“Okay so those power readings you just so happened to get was because two god like beings were fighting.” I say. “Absurd right?”

“Not really. On my world we worshiped a whispering bolder for thousands of years before it finally broke open. Whispers were a god like being trapped in it. Let’s just say I’m plantless cause of the red and black eyed bastard.”

“What ‘red and black eyed bastard’?” I ask worriedly. “Cause considering my line of work, I have seen...at least two people that would be happy to do such a thing.”

“She was my race, but her eyes were black with red pupils like a felines. Her body was tattooed in some runes, wrapped in chains. When she broke out of the chains her tattoos practically evaporated away. It was Genocide.”

“Congratulations...you’ve met a ‘Psychopath’. Now those people are actually completely different from your regular crazy people…” I sigh out. “Remember those energies? One of them was a Psychopath, the other was a man who goes out and tries to stop them…” I explain.

“Well, as relieving as it is to hear someone can fight those beasts and live, this is disappointing.”

“Yeah…” I sigh out. “And the two of us did about the middle ground of ‘fuck’ and ‘all’ against the bad guy. Sorry you didn’t get to meet the person that can actually fight the bastards.” I shrug. “So, what are you doing here on Equis? Seems random to find a spaceship in the middle of nowhere.”

“If it wasn't obvious from the logo and the view from outside, were a hospital ship. Any ship with injuries or things of the such call out to one of us, we send out a rescue ship, treat them here and then we send them off to where we took their ships. Typical protocol.”

“Makes sense.” I nod. “Mike? Any questions about this whole...situation?”

“Just wondering, what made a ship this big crash?” He asked.

“That is a curious thing. Did you happen to get shot down by something?” I ask.

“Well, yes and no. We spotted someone, a humanoid drifting in space WITHOUT any gear. We took the body aboard but to our shock they were somehow alive. When they came too they explained someone was after them then suddenly the alarms rang. Strange sliver creatures appeared. The person of they were after managed to evade them, but they wound up in sector four C. During the fighting the primary and secondary engines blew, we only have the backup and it’s only enough to provide power, not fly the ship.”

“Well...shit.” I say worriedly.

“Yes, that is accurate of the situation. We were hoping this suprise energy spike was something we could use to help build a new engine and jump start the ship.”

“Well sadly no.” I say. “But I know a lot of people that are willing to help you out in your time of need.”

“That would be grand, but I do have a favor to ask of you two.”

“And that favor would be?”

“As I explained, the person who we brought from their space floating managed to hide somewhere in sector four C, but we can’t contact, nor dare we go in there.”

“Right then, so we have to go into possibly Sliver infested territory to find a random person we have no idea about...what did this person look like?” I ask.

“Female, brown hair with green eyes. Human, mostly, she has strange symbols tattooed on her arms and hands. Also, she seemed to be able to somehow summon a strange key looking weapon.”

“Got a name?” I ask curiously, getting up and readying myself for the search.

“We didn’t get the chance before those Sliver beasts appeared. But they have largely left, only reason we won’t go into sector four C is because it’s quarantine. When the ship crashed and the power was restarting, the computer reported the patients with… Necragilver, escaped.”

“And that’s a deadly disease?” Mike asked.

“Yes, by spit or blood the infected seem to die, then walk around with reduced brain functions. They have slowed heartbeats, so they are not the story book zombie, but it’s close.”

“There fucking zombies.” I frown. “No matter if you say ‘it’s close’, or ‘it’s a fungus’, no it’s a fucking zombie and everyone knows it.” I say, still hating how people say that a ‘zombie’ can be somehow different when they are the exact fucking same. “Sorry for ranting...but anyways, want us to just cleave through the zombies and find the person?”

“They are our patients, not some undead. There is a cure for them, but our ship didn’t have enough so we were going for a resupply when we found the woman and crashed.” The guards behind him gave him two futuristic looking rifles. “These are stun rifles, they’ll paralyze them patients, but I warn you, the patients despite lacking large brain functions, are fast. And no, they only bite or attack when hurt, they’re more likely to run away from you rather than attack you on sight.”

“Well good to know that.” I nod while grabbing the rifle and checking it over. “Uh...Mike? Mind showing me how to actually use a rifle properly? I...never used a gun before.” I say nervously, which is funny because I use thirteen different weapons.

As we were walked over to the entrance to quarantine, Mike showed me how to fire the rifle as it was not much different from a regular rifle. Once we got to the entrance we walked through a decontamination chamber and then we were in quarantine. It was still very well lit, no blood or dead bodies like in zombie games. We saw one ahead of us and when they spotted us they bolted away from us. “Huh, so the doc wasn’t lying.” Mike said.

“They are fast. Think you can keep up?” I ask, knowing I could keep up with that speed surprisingly enough.

“This isn’t a shoot-em up Ben, they’re just sick, scared people. Let’s find this woman and get out of here.”

“I was just asking in case we had to actually fight.” I say simply. “But yeah, let’s just hurry up and find her…” I say, moving carefully through the place.

As we walked we came across more and more of the sick people, who tried to run or hide from us. We found one locked door, to which Mike managed to break down. Inside was a rather ransacked looking room. “This was the only locked door so far.” Mike said out loud.

“Hello?” I call out, hoping someone was in there.

“W-w-who’s there?” A female voice asks shakily, the fear in her voice blatantly obvious.

“We’re friends.” I say gently. “Come on, you can come out.”

“Fine.” She answered, but to my surprise she dropped from the ceiling, she knocked the wind out of me before yelling “Stop!” I managed to look up, Mike had the stop spell clock over him and she was pointing…a Kingdom Key at my face. “Talk or I’ll gut you.” She threatened.

“Here we are, trying to get you out of a zombie infested area, and you immediately decide to attack us…” I frown, summoning Reunion and readying it. “As I said, we’re friends.”

“That’s what the one with the blank face mask said, then he kidnaps my son and kills my husband.”

I groaned, pulling back my hood and showing my face. “See? No weird mask being worn by an asshole.” I say. “For the third time, we’re here to help you out. Who are you?”

She removed the Kingdom Key from my face, and let me get up. “Name is Skyla.”

“Nice to meet you Skyla, the names Ben. The person that you just stopped is Mike, he’s a friend of mine. But who was your husband and son?” I ask honestly.

“My husband was named Greg, and my son is named Sora.”

“Oh...shit.” I frown. “Um...maybe that’s….” I take a deep breath. “Fuck.” I groan before pinching the bridge of my nose. “Can we get out of here first? I think it would be best if we talked without there being zombies around here.”

“Sure, let’s wait for your friend to come off the spell first.”

After Mike was no longer under the Stop spell Skyla, Mike and I were in the mess hall, eating some pizza, surprisingly, and I started asking Skyla questions. “Okay before all of this.” I start, while motioning to the ship we were in. “What do you last remember?”

“Running from those silver creatures in this place that looked like a rocky, sandy place where it was always night time.” She replied.

“I heard them as 'Slivers’ but you say 'silver’. Also this is a space hospital.” I say to her.

“I figured. All I know about them is that the man in the mask can make them appear, along with some dark creatures, and some more colorful but still dangerous ones, each seem to carry a symbol on their bodies though.”

“That sucks…” I sigh out. “But you're thankfully safe now.”

“My safety is unimportant. I need to find my son.”

“About that…” I say nervously. “I don't know if this is true but either three things happened to him…”

“If you know anything, talk.” She spoke, a touch of anger in her tone.

“This is all a guess but it's either, A, he joined that blank masked bastard. B, he's long dead, or C, he is somewhere with friends and being a hero.” I explain.

“First off, the blank masked man kidnapped him, I saw it. Second, that better not be the case… it can’t… and lastly he’s only six.”

“You weren't with him after he was kidnapped. I hope he's not dead...and time is a finicky bitch.” I say.

“Kinda hard when a fat monster is holding you back. All I know is that after this, dark portal thing the man dragged him into closed that fat monster was about to kill me, then this light appeared and it was gone, I was alone in my son’s bedroom holding this.” She summoned the Kingdom Key. “A bunch of other monsters started attacking everywhere. I managed to kill some, but was knocked out. When I came too, I was in this place called Joto.”

“Okay then.” I nod. “Well you certainly have a story...Mike? Any questions?”

“How did you end up in space without a suit?” Mike asked.

“I met someone in a dream my first night on that other world. He was… unique.” Skyla said.

“How so?” I ask curiously.

“He was… rather old, spoke about the fact my world was taken by darkness and that this… Keyblade, he called it, could help me fight it. He wore a blue robe and had a long white beard.”

“Did he also have a pointy hat?” I ask.

“It was crooked at the top, plain blue same as his robes and he did have glasses.”

“Well...you might have met Yen Sid...but I don't remember him wearing glasses.” I shrug.

“Whoever he was, he told me how to use the Keyblade to travel between worlds, and I did. For the past two months I’ve been searching and finally I run back into the masked man, I wind up in some everlasting night world and am attacked left and right by monsters.”

“Did you see a sign saying what town you were in?” I ask, feeling like she went to Traverse town.

“There was no town, only rocks, sand, a series of roads, and monsters everywhere.”

“Oh dear…” I mutters. “Please, continue.”

“I found some kinda jail looking place, so many people… I searched for Sora but guards and monsters found me, then some small person in a black version of your cloak jumped me, opened a dark portal and threw me in. I woke up on this ship when I came too. Not even sure when I passed out.”

“Damn…” I frown. “That sucks...well at least now you're on a world where 'sunshine and rainbows’ is more in the literal sense.” I say honestly.

“I’ll consider moving after I find my son.” She said sarcastically. “I have to find him… he’s all I have left now…”

“I hope I'm wrong…” I sigh out. “But anyways I'd recommend settling down for a bit okay? You need rest even after...all this crap.”

“I’ll rest when I’m dead….and even then, I’ll haunt the mother fucker for stealing Sora.”

“Oi vey…” I sigh out. “But dying would be a bad idea.”

She sighed, looking me dead in the eyes. “You can’t understand… you’re not a parent, and if you are, then you’re not a good one if you won’t die to find them when they’re lost.”

“You know, if I didn't just become a father I would have slapped you really hard and you wouldn't be able to stop me.” I frown.

“Then start learning how to care.” She got up, opening a DTL with the Kingdom Key. “When you’ll die for your kids, smiling the whole time, find me.” She walked into the DTL, it closing behind her quickly.

“That was a massive waste of fucking time.” I frown. “Good to know Sora’s mom is alive but...Sora’s kind of...dead.” I sigh out. “I don't know a hundred percent but Ventus is awake...so him being alive is kind of slim.”

“She’s a parent.” Mike said, patting me on the back. “She’ll refuse truth till the end. She’s not wrong though…” Mike got up. “You are a father now, right now to kids, one in law and one adopted, you felt guilty for her mother's death, so imagine how she feels, failing to protect her son, the most important part of parenting.”

“Well I wouldn't know because one is legally about 30 mentally, and the other is a part of a family of mass murderers.” I say simply.

“Was.” Mike corrected. “She’s yours now, treat her as such.”

“Listen how about I get passed the bajillion things alright?” I sigh out. “Got too much shit to do and less time to do it.”

“One thing at a time then.” Mike said, walking off.

I sighed out. They’re not wrong either. I still need to master the rest of my weapons, get hitched somewhere along that road, and now it seems learn how to be a dad properly…might wanna talk to Zeke about that one. “One thing at a time? Fuck you.” I grumble bitterly, knowing that, even if he was right, it was fucking impossible for me. “Not in my life.” I sigh out before heading off, readying myself to just head on home and try to think about the fuck load of things I have to do.

Nobody's lesson: Sharpshooters

On the way back to the Dragon lands to pick up the girls, then Luna at the military base, if she didn’t already head back to the dragon lands already, Skyla’s words kept ringing in my head, and it was pissing me off. I care about my family, yes I’m new at…all of it but I care! It seemed Mike agreed with her, but I don’t know why though, I know he’s not exactly Zeke but he…came from a mostly caring family given my interactions with them…crap this is all confusing. Next time I see Skyla I’m slapping the bitch out of her. “You look mad Ben.” Mike said as we were heading near the dragon lands.

“The bitch said I didn’t care about my family and you agreed with her, don’t I have the right to be mad?” I ask with a frown.

“Fair point, but look at it like this, you told a woman, a mother, who lost her son, husband, world, everything she cared about, to rest. I know you meant well, but by telling her that, she thought you didn’t think her son was in danger…and even if Sora is…gone already, she won’t belive it till she either see’s the body or Core tells her himself. She lost everything in less than a day and how the ability to find the one thing from her past she’s betting all hopes on that her son it alive. On your part, it was poor wording.”

“I’m not a people person…” I grumble.

“True, that’s obvious, but trust me, when one of your new wives has a child by you, you’re ‘stay calm getting mad isn’t a good idea’ perception is gonna turn a one eighty. You’ll have a whole new set of responsibilities, no longer to just your wives, but your kids. You can’t live without them, right?”

“Of course.” I deadpan.

“Well they can’t live without you, and no kid should grow up only hearing stories about their dead father who got himself killed to save them.”

“Wait, so now you're on my side?” I ask curiously.

“I’m in the middle, love them enough to die for them, care enough to always come back home. That’s something Skyla lacks, she’ll die for her son’s safety, but that will do him more harm than good.”

Huh…love them enough to die for them, care enough to always come home. “Thanks… that kinda helped.” I sigh out. “Also I must add that you saying ‘take one thing at a time’ thing is complete and total bullshit. You may be a soldier and all that but I doubt you’ve ever had to go to every country around the world and cleave through the Heartless population, master 11 more weapons, worry about the wedding, have a ton of people, including yourself, to get stronger to protect everyone…” I explain, taking a deep breath and trying not to rant or rave about how shit my life is. “You get the idea…”

“Yes, treat it like college, cram as much in as short a time as possible.” He replied. “Never went myself but the few soldiers back at the base that did go all said that’s what they did. Take like, an hour or two a day for a few weapon classes, or jump headfirst into one specific training and try to get it done as fast as possible.” Mike finished.

“That's the problem though.” I frown. “I have so much shit to do and no time to do any of it that it's…” I take a deep breath. “You and your buddies didn't have to be good at magical weapons, kill magical creatures, and so much other shit...but I'm gonna have to do it all anyways.”

“Speaking of, mind if I ask where we can obtain magical weapons, I have a feeling they’ll last longer and be more effective against this fight.”

“I'll try to figure something out.” I sigh out. “Maybe I'll figure something out.”

We arrived back at the Dragonlands, Luna was there and I was greeted with a large group hug and informed Chrysalis about the ship that attacked them. They likely attacked, judging her people based on their appearance.

We headed back home and as ordered, Mike tagged along and when we got home, Dinky gave us a surprise.

“How did this happen?” Derpy asked, looking at Dinky’s new wings.

“They just appeared.” Dinky said. “Also congrats on your engagement mom.”

“Okay so apparently you got wings because of your mother.” I say honestly. “Because of our new family curse more...defining features of the parents appear.” I say. “So congrats Dinky, you are now an Alicorn.”

“You’re dad’s right.” We all looked at the doorway, seeing dad walk in. “And yes Ben, I’m watching you guys, but not in your private moments. Also, the family curse is only half responsible, the rest is your new… demi-god gene, powers, whatever you call it, it brings out the more… helpfull, genes in a person, letting their full potential emerge and manifest. With some time and training you can control how you look at the snap of a finger, but til then, you’re an alicorn.”

“Hi dad. I’m not sure if you two met him but this is your Grandfather, Cript.” I say to both Jenny and Dinky. “And thank you for explaining that to me cause I barely know anything about our family curse.”

“Nice to meet you Ben’s dad.” Derpy said, shaking dad’s hand.

“Cript is fine.” Dad said. “Like I said, the curse makes any child adopted into my family, no matter how far along the generation, genetically me and my spouse's genetic child. In my case, it’s one of my spouse's. And like I said, as Ben is a demigod, so are his kids now, and you all by marriage.” Dad finished.

“Thank you.” I nod. “Well, while it was nice to be home for all of three minutes I have training to do...then go around the world being a hero…” I sigh out.

“Good luck son.” Dad said before leaving.

“See ya dad.” I nod. “And I shall be going, sorry.” I say while heading off to find Braig.

“Take care.” My wives all said as I left.

Finding Braig was easy, he parked his ship in the middle of a park. I knocked on the door…only to hear an explosion go off. “FUCKING HELL!” Braig’s voice screamed as he ran out.

“That’s not good…” I mutter. “You okay in there!?” I call out, hoping he didn’t do something stupid.

“Just set off a grenade when you spooked me.” Braig said. “Was moving them, the knock spooked me and I pulled the clip on instinct.” Braig said as he walked up to me.

“Instinct can do that to ya.” I nod. “So anyways, you’re my next teacher. Got free time?”

“Yeah, I know a good place to practice so let’s go.” Braig and I walked into his shit, no signs of an explosion but there were more weapons on the wall, somehow, and ammo everywhere. He started the ship and we flew off to a world two worlds away from Equestria. Where he parked was a rocky mountain area with some snow on the top. “Welcome to ER-P7, otherwise known as Kelg.” Braig said as we walked out.

“Never heard of a world named ‘Kelg’.” I say honestly. “What’s special about it besides rocky mountains and snow?”

“Two things. One.” Braig points to the area. “It’s got the perfect environment for you to practice anti-gravity and teleporting.” Braig then walked over to a cliff side, showing me that the entire world below was all heartless. “Second is that, this world has had Heartless in millions on it for as long as travelers can remember. Some say this world has no keyhole, me, I think it’s just hard to find.”

“Pretty sure it's hard to find….” I say. “But damn it I already have one world filled with Heartless murder, now I have even more heartless murder…”

“We’re not here to exterminate, we’re here to use that.” Braig pointed one of his arrow guns at the swarm below us. “For combat practice.”

“Right then…” I say while summoning my gun arrows. “Shoot specific things or what?”

“First off, let’s see how you are with them.” Braig said, crossing his weapons in his signature pose and vanishing, reappearing upside down some feet away. “Teleport and defy gravity.”

“Simple enough.” I say while doing exactly that. I teleported a few feet away from him and was also upside down. “Next?” I ask, already being used to this because of Lindworm and the few times I did defy gravity.

“Next, how far can you teleport in one go.” Braig teleported up… so up I only really saw a black dot in the sky.

I took a deep breath and teleported, sadly not as high as Braig but a good distance up where I could see more of him then just a black dot.

We both teleported back to the ground. “Not bad, the key to longer teleporting is knowing exactly where you want to appear, the magic in the guns can only take you so far, to actually get distance you have to channel your own magic into them, acts as an overdrive for the teleporting.” Braig said, both of us on ground.

“Makes sense. I've mostly done quick teleporting in fights so this will help.” I nod. “Anyways, next on the list?”

Braig connected his two arrow guns, making the american version Kingdom Hearts 2 cut rifle. “Accuracy, we’ll start with the stronger, yet easier way to get direct hits.” I did the same as him and we walked over to the cliff side. He looked through the scope, or whatever it was. “See that Fat Bandit heartless in the Soldier heartless mosh pit? Headshot it.”

I connected both crossbows together and looked down the sights, seeing the Fat bandit. From my little ‘scope’ I could see the bastards head clearly. ”Take a deep breath and focus…” I think to myself, taking a deep breath and exhaling, pulling the trigger and the arrow whizzing past, destroying the Fat Bandits head on impact as it vanished.

“Good.” Braig said. “Now rapid teleport while defying gravity above those freaks, take out as many as you can til you’re unable to feel your trigger finger.”

I nodded, before doing exactly that. Hundreds of Heartless were killed rather quickly and even though my trigger fingers felt numb I kept on going, too focused on how I have to keep getting better and better whether people tell me to stop or not. “Come on...come on…” I mutter to myself, feeling a liquid drip on my hands as I kept on teleporting around, defying gravity and murdering Heartless. After a lot longer I teleported back to Braig, panting from the amount of effort I put in and the one eyed marksmen could easily tell my numb trigger fingers were bleeding. “How was that?”

“Passable.” He said. “Take a power nap, I’ll go look for a potion to heal those bleeding fingers, word of advice, gloves.” He said, pointing at one of his gloved hands before walking to his ship.

“Fine…” I mutter before putting away my gun arrows and summoning up my Assistants shop, buying a potion and two leather gloves. I chugged the potion, felt a lot better and put the gloves on. “Maybe that’s what that feeling was…” I mutter, summoning my gun arrows and readying to continue.

Braig came back out, even though I already drank a potion I took the one he gave me. “Alright, now for part two.” He took out a red bandana, and wrapped it around my eyes. “Blind shooting, not always are you gonna be able to rely on your eyes.”

“Right then.” I nod. “So...am I supposed to aim at anything specific?”

Without warning, Braig forced me to kneel on the ground, placing one of my hands on the ground. “The key to hitting a target blind takes heightened senses, lost your eyes, you got your ears, those go too, well, you have that new sniffer, and if that’s all gone, feel the ground for their faint vibrations. If all of that is gone by some unholy hate against you, use your aura to send magic pulses in the air, like magic echo location.”

“Right…” I nod while my ears flick and turn, able to hear all the heartless down there.

“Kill one hundred using only your hearing, after that’ I’ll pop in earplugs into those things, followed after that with a pin to block your sense of smell, and once that’s gone and you master shooting with feeling vibrations I got some special gear that makes you unable to feel a bullet passing through your arm, then you’ll be using your aura, which requires some time to figure out.”

“Alright…” I nod while my ears turned and flicked at all the noises, before I took aim and fired, a mixture of my aim and the magical auto aim these things had helped me get a little better hits. I continued to fire at Heartless, thankful for my new Dire Wolf senses as I kept on firing, finally killing my hundredth Heartless. “K.”

After returning to Braig he shoved something in my mouth, tasted like… a cold hamburger. “Gotta eat.” He said as I finished it, he then placed earplugs into my ears, turned me around and shoved me.

I stopped myself before I probably fell of the cliff. “Cripe…” I mutter, sniffing the air and by god did Heartless not smell good. I wrinkled my nose at the constant scent of Darkness before I took aim and fired, hitting Heartless and killing them swiftly enough. “God this smells bad…” I mutter, missing a couple times but continuing to fire, which I noticed that my guns didn’t have to reload, which was unsurprising but surprising to me.

With the lack of hearing them die I had to go off the decreased smell of darkness, which I hope was accurate, because it’s also hard to count. After I think I hit my hundredth I somehow teleported back up to Braig. He just put something that clung to my nose like a crab pinch, which hurt, but I got the message.

“Okay…” I mutter, taking a deep breath as I made pulses of Nothingness magic, sensing the Heartless but because I didn’t want to accidentally summon a Nobody I started firing, this time I could tell a lot better how many I killed instead of guessing with my nose. ”I did use this a lot…” I think to myself, not entirely minding that I’m doing quite well doing all my shooting. After a while my arms and trigger fingers hurt again but I just pushed through the pain and kept on firing, the mental picture of me getting stronger to protect my family keeping me going even if I was done. “Okay...that should be it…” I say, stopping after my hundredth kill. “Anything else?”

Braig took off my ‘handicaps’ and seeing after all that time blindfolded hurt my eyes, even if it was night. “We’ll rest up, first thing in the morning you’ll see what you did.”

“Alright.” I nodded. “Where am I sleeping?”

“Couch.” Braig said, Following him into the ship, seeing a couch I didn’t notice before.

“Alright.” I nod, before walking over and sitting down on the couch. “Well, night.” I say, laying down and getting comfortable.

Braig didn’t say anything, he just walked into what I guessed was his room and closed the door. I sighed, wondering what he meant by what I did.

I managed to get some sleep even though I was bothered with what Braig said and a few other things stuck in my head. I got up and stretched, readying myself for another day of training. “Let’s hope I didn’t accidentally do something terrible…”

As I walked outside the ship, Braig was sitting at the cliffside. “Good you woke up sunshine.” He said.

“Glad I got some sleep. So what did I do?” I ask curiously, walking over to the cliffside.

Upon reaching it, I saw that there were FAR fewer heartless, and in the center of it all, a massive metal hatch. “How you managed to walk on that a few times and not notice it surprises me.” Braig said.

“I didn’t think I killed that many…” I mutter. “Anyways I never saw or noticed that at all...did you know it was there?”

“Nope, during your blindfold test I saw it start to surface after a bit, that’s why I kept throwing you down there.”

“You threw me down there never.” I say bluntly. “Anyways, what do you think is in that hatch?”

“No idea…let’s open it.” Before I could protest, Braig had already teleported down to it.

“Okay…” I mutter before teleporting down along with him, readying my weapons in case the Heartless will attack us.

I had to summon large nobodies in order to help open the abnormally large hatch…when it did open, light flooded out, we were blinded, and when it faded, the Heartless were gone and the watch was wide open, revealing a long fall to wherever this thing led. “Damn…” Braig said.

“Well...glad to know that’s where the Keyhole is.” I say honestly. “So, want me to hop on down there?”

“Not without me.” Braig said, jumping down the hole in a freefall. I jumped after him, both of us activating out anti-gravity near the end, letting us land safely down in what was some kind of entrance. “No one knows if life ever existed here, this is possible proof of live forms that might have lived here… HA! Fame and fortune here we come!”

“I have enough fame and fortune back home…” I state. “And frankly that only makes shit harder for me honestly…”

“Whatever, come on.” Braig said, we pushed open the large doors, and light turned on instantly. We wandered in hallways for what had to have been hours, most rooms filled with metal crates, furniture, all covered in dust. We finally came into a rather unique looking room, mainly because there was only one thing in it… a Keyblade forge. “Well now, this world held Keyblade wielders?”

“How in the fuck?” I ask worriedly. “That’s...that’s something…” I frown.

Braig walked over to some kinda crystal sitting on a desk. He touched it, then a hologram or something appeared. “Greetings, I am…was, Trica, if you are viewing this then I, along with the rest of this world, have long been dead. This facility you find yourself in was built after the first invasion darkness dealt on light, a way to keep Home safe by developing new, powerful weapons. After years and years, with the help of our grand lord Kingdom Hearts, we finally succeeded.” An image of the X-blade appeared. “A Keyblade, a weapon unlike anything to ever exist, the power to destroy darkness, but also to keep it at balance with light.”

“The X-blade?” I mutter. “I thought that was made before the worlds were split?”

“It was.” Braig said. “This ‘world’ was part of it before it split, that’s how old this place is.”

“How do you know that?” I ask curiously.

“Take a look, this place has clearly been abandoned for a long fucking time and this hologram which is talking about creating Keyblades, put two and two together.”

“Makes sense…” I mutter, scratching my head as this just got more confusing. “Well I better get in touch with Luxu so he can see this...he’d have a field day here.”

The hologram woman began speaking again. “With instructions from the lord Kingdom Hearts, we built a special forge designed to create Keyblades, and this very room is where the first keyblade, the X-blade, was forged. By carefully mixing light and darkness as well as minerals only found in the void above us, the X-blade became reality, and upon completion, formed a link with the lord Kingdom Hearts. He wielded it himself and cut darkness down, sparing us from the clutches of darkness, or void. We continue to forge Keyblades and in the event darkness returns, the generation of life will be armed and ready.” The hologram faded out.

“Well shit…” I mutter. “That’s a whole bunch of something.” I say. “I’ve got to call Trinity and get her to contact Luxu…” I muttered, tapping my Assistant and seeing if I could actually send a message to Trinity. I think I did cause after a bit, Luxu came out of a DTL.

“Hey Ben, your sister said you…wow this place is old…” He said, looking around.

“It is.” I nod. “There’s a message crystal there, which had a woman named Trica explain everything about this room and how the X-blade was made to some extent.” I explain.

“WHAT?!” He screamed, finding the crystal fast and having the hologram play again. After it was done, he was rather silent. “This room… is the birthplace of Keyblades…” He finally spoke.

“Apparently.” I say. “I don’t know how Braig knew about this world, and I don’t know why this world just so happened to hold this stuff...but it would explain why there was millions of heartless around…”

“I trained with my master here.” Brag said. “You think I’m an asshole, the old bastard had me kill heartless with a slingshot before he let me near even a crossbow.”

“Well...that’s a thing…” I frown. “But hey, we found the birthplace of Keyblades, the original Keyblade Forge, and a bunch of other things could happen right now...which actually raises a question...why is that here when in Zeke’s reflection it was split in two?”

“When I was a kid there were Keyblade forges, a fair amount, dad used to say there were more than that before but eh, they’ve always been around…this one is the very first.” Luxu said, walking over to it.

“Wow…” I mutter, not believing that this was the very first Keyblade forge. “It’s probably been forever since it was last used...I wonder if it’s still good.”

“One way to find out.” Luxu said, magicking up a large backpack. He dumped the minerals in it, some of which I knew, the rest was new to me. He gathered several of what looked like Orichalcum+ and some other minerals I had no idea what they were and tossed them in. There was a bright flashing light and what floated out was a keychain, it looked like a heart wearing an Organization XIII cloak. “Wow.” Luxu said, holding it.

“That’s a whole bunch of something.” I say honestly. “So that’s how keychains are made…” I mutter. “Uh...is a part of Grandfather Light in there?”

“Yeah, otherwise that flash of light wouldn’t have appeared.” Luxu said.

I summoned Reunion. “What would happen if I put Reunions keychain in there when it doesn’t have a piece of Grandfather Light?”

“Let me take care of that.” Luxu said, walking over to me. I took off Reunion’s Keychain and gave it to him. He put on some kind of ring that had a kingdom key image on it, then shoved the hand holding Reunion’s keychain into the forge’s fire. I was surprised he didn’t scream, must be the ring. After a bit, there was a flash of light, a flash of darkness, then a flash of a strange grey light and Luxu pulled it out. He tossed it back to me. “Congrats, you’re keyblade is for the dawn.” He said.

I grabbed Reunion’s keychain and put it back on my blade. “Why did it flash grey?” I ask curiously. “I understood the light and darkness flashes but grey? I don’t think I’ve ever heard of a Keyblade gaining the power of Nothing.”

“From what I know, it goes like this. A flash of light means it’s got grandfather light only, flash of dark, grandfather darkness only, flash of both, it’s a balanced weapon, like the X-blade, but a flash of grey, that’s dawn, the power of both light and darkness and a connection to the place between the two, aka, Nothing. For them to exist it’s like… being born with six fingers on each hand, what are the odds?”

“Slim to none?” I guess.

“Something like that.” Luxu took a look around. “Wonder if all the keychain recipes that they had to have made are written down around here?”

“What were some of those materials you brought? I only know some but not all of them.” I say honestly, wanting to know what else was there. “Also...I’ve noticed a massive lack of Moogles...where are they?”

“Typically moogles are on their own world, Radiant garden, or if you has a Moogle shop game to summon one to you, as for the minerals you don’t know…that’s a secret.”

“Alright then.” I nod in understanding. “So how are we going to get this thing out of here? Or should we just keep it here?”

Luxu seemed to think about it for a time. “Agh! I don’t wanna mess with this place cause it’s practically sacred, but leaving it here might risk Core finding the place…”

“And we all know that Core should never find this place.” I state. “So we better get moving.”

“Hey you two!” Braig called out, he was standing in a doorway that was not there before. “You might wanna look at this.”

“Shit…” I mutter before following Braig. “What did you find?”

“Look.” He said bluntly. Luxu and I walked over to him, and in the room was a skeleton, very old, holding two crystals, and…a pure white X-blade…“Now that’s fucked up…”

“How the fuck?” I mutter, seeing the crystals, the pure white X-blade. “I’m so confused...Luxu do you have any idea what’s going on?”

“No, but we might soon get an answer.” Luxu walked over to the crystals, picking the out of the skeleton’s hand. He activated one, and a holographic book appeared. He flipped though a few pages. “...this is the recipe book for every Keyblade made here…and it’s a LOT.” He activated the other crystal, and a hologram Trica appeared over the skeleton, her arm holding the pure white X-blade pulsating with light and she was quite scared.

“I… this was a mistake.” she started. “Lord Kingdom Hearts warned us that pure light could be more dangerous than pure darkness… he was right, we didn’t listen, we used the purest light we could find and tried forging a second X-blade… we succeeded, but it created a link with light and only light. You’d think that’s a good thing, but upon wielding it, the light was so bright… everyone turned to ash in seconds, the ashes rose, turning into black bodied, yellow eyes monsters.”

“I can only hide, hide while they pour darkness into the forge, creating Keyblades of darkness. This facility was made to create the weapons to protect the future generations of life…now, it’s creating the weapons to end it… all because of this Keyblade…Whoever finds this Keyblade… destroy it, destroy Shadow maker, for in it’s presence they only grow stronger…” The hologram faded, leaving behind just the pure white X-blade and Trica’s skeleton.

“This…this place was also the birthplace of purebloods…” Luxu muttered.

“So yeah I’m gonna destroy that damned thing.” I frown. “What weapon would be good for smashing the damned thing?”

“No idea.” Luxu said. “It makes darkness stronger when someone wields it, but that would mean the light in it grows in equal strength…we can’t touch it or face the same fate as the people here did, and we can’t leave it cause Core would make use of something like this.”

“If we can’t touch it and we can’t break it, how the fuck are we supposed to move it?” I frown. “But wouldn’t Nothingness be able to destroy it?”

Braig walked up to it, and took off the Keychain. “You overthink things.” He said, nothing happening to him as he held the Keychain. “Guess only when attached to a blade does it do that nasty stuff.”

“Apparently…” I say with a frown. “Well this sucks...but we better start packing things up and hiding them away.” I suggest.

“Zeke could make great use of this recipie book.” Luxu said, flipping through the paces. “Hey, here’s Gazing Eye…wait, what?”

“What?” I frown.

He showed me the book…on two pages were the Duskblade, and Reunion…“That’s freaky…”

“How the fuck?” I question. “That...shouldn’t be a thing. I thought both of those...were new…” I mutter, summoning Reunion and looking at it.

”Sorry I’m clueless.” Joy told me through my Keyblade, not knowing how that’s possible.

“Not exactly.” We all turned around, seeing God walk into the room. “My word, never in my life did I think I’d see this legendary place.”

“Hi God.” I say. “I hope you’re having a nice day and not having Core do a shitty impersonation of you.”

“Hey gramps.” Luxu said.

“Hello Luxu. This place was just a legend back when I was a child, the Keyblade Factory. I’m surprised to see it still standing.”

“It would seem silly if something so legendary would fall apart.” I say honestly. “But yeah me and Braig found all of this suddenly while I was training...and good lord is there a lot to explain…” I sigh out.

“I know Ben, I heard.” God walked over to Braig, taking Shadow Maker’s Keychain from him. “You poor thing, you shine too bright you make everything around you a monster.” He said to the Keychain.

“Also you are a lying bastard.” I frown. “You said Earth was an imaginary world, yet I have a few dozen human beings from a real Earth not a few miles away from the Dragon Kingdom.”

“It is in my head Ben, and Core, even though he can’t set foot on it anymore, is making rapid advances to discover where I hid my secrets. So much so, in order to save anyone I had to work in a way that nearly exposed me to Core, as well as call upon a few old friends for favors.”

“I have a feeling you won’t tell me…” I sigh out. “But hey I got a new dad and mom just so ya know.”

“Really? Well, that explains the look, I thought you just got cursed.”

“Yes and no.” I say honestly. “My new dad is Cript, and he has a family curse where I’m now genetically his son, as well as the son of a Dire Wolf named Den.” I explain.

“Wow, you lucked out then I suppose.”

“Well when you’re figuring out there’s worse shit than Core that exists I suppose it would make sense.” I shrug. “But back to how the DuskBlade and Reunion were already keyblades before I got my hands it?”

“The Duskblade has always been a Keyblade Ben, I should know.” God lifted his hand, and summoned one. “It’s also my Keyblade. The keyblade of those with dying hearts, close to being a Nobody, struggling to stay a somebody. As for Reunion, that one is new, my guess, that book is connected to that forge, anything made in it is recorded.”

“Well Reunion only gained a piece of Grandfather Light from the forge, Reunion became...well Reunion after my Mark of Mastery where my heart came back to life.” I explain.

“Ah, so that’s it then. Explains I still have Duskblade then.”

“Yep.” I nod. “Just gotta figure out what made your heart start dying to begin with then you can get started from there.” I shrug. “I had too much Rejection...but once I started Accepting everything thankfully came up wonders.”

“I know my sins, to face them though…will end me…isn’t that right brother?” God said as Core walked in the room.

“Sounds about right.” He spoke, summoning a black Fenrir.

“Yeah how about ‘no’.” I frown, taking a step forward and summoning Reunion. “I’ve dealt with enough shit this week, I’m not going to have more stupid shit be thrown my way.”

“Oh, I’m not here for you Ben, nor you Brother, I’m here for the forge.”

“That is also not going to happen.” I frown. “And besides, why would you want the forge? You already have your own somehow.”

“Yes, that I do, but this forge created the X-blade, and something strong enough to pull that off it can do it again.”

“I’ve heard rumors you now have Void powers, why the hell would you want the X-blade still?” I ask with a frown.

“Void is a resource, a playground for Admins, the materials there could be used to create anything, everything, even the perfect anti-X-blade.”

“Not surprising.” I sigh out. “But I'm going to try and make sure that doesn't happen.”

“You can try.” I blinked, and Core had the black Fenrir at my neck. “But you’ll die.”

“I hate you...but I hate my 'future’ self more.” I frown. “Fucking prick.”

I raised Reunion, Core quickly dodging. Luxu went in to strike, locking blades with Core as God tried to strike at Core’s back, to which Core used his free hand to grab God’s keyblade. Braig ran off someplace and I ran up to join the fight. Core released a wave of darkness, knocking God and Luxu back and staggering me, he was running back to reach the forge. I let my new… wolf instincts, kick in, and ran on all fours, tackling Core and crashing him into the floor. “Down mutt!” Core yelled as he kicked me off.

I quickly shifted into Master Form, holding Reunion in one hand and a Kingdom Key in the other and righted myself. “I'm not a mutt.” I growled before dashing back in, swinging both of my Keyblades a lot faster then normal.

Core locked blades with both my keyblades, he was pushing them towards me, and I was doing the same. A surge of energy rushed through me as I pushed Core back, a powerful aura surrounding me as I switched my Kingdom Key out for Skysplitter and slammed it down on top of Core, the ground around us cracking and shifting.

I saw Braig teleport and take God and Luxu away. He also appeared behind me, putting something in my pocket before vanishing somewhere. “Core!” He yelled, gaining both our attention. I felt my blood run cold, he was holding the Shadow Maker Keychain, pointing his arrow gun at an atomic bomb placed over the forge. “One wrong move and I blow this whole place to hell and back.”

“Where did you get that?!” I screamed.

“Had it in my ship’s attic. Now then, Core, play nice.”

“That still doesn’t explain how the fuck you got that!” I bark. “But yeah let’s listen to the man willing to shoot an atomic bomb….I doubt even you could survive it at point blank.”

“...I’ll get hurt pretty bad I’ll admit.” Core said. “But you’re just a greedy mercenary, what reason would you have to blow all of us up?”

“Three. One, the peaceful retirement life has been rather boring, Two, I wanna destroy this keychain and do a good thing for once, and three, Ben, you mastered the arrow guns in a day when it took me years. Talk about a prodigy.”

“Wait really?” I ask in surprise.

“Yeah, you just have one last test to become a master marksmen.”

“And what would that be?” I ask curiously, not wanting to make a smart ass remark right now.

“Just pull out the box in your pocket, and pull the trigger.”

I frown, pulling out the thing he put in my pocket. My eyes widened when I saw it. “Dude...come on…” I mutter. “Thanks Braig…” I say honestly, giving him a kind smile before pulling the trigger.

There was a flash, and I saw myself next to Braig’s ship, he, God and Luxu there as well as a mushroom cloud exploded, a shield around the ship keeping us from the heat and explosion. “Oh thank god the teleporter worked…” Braig said, letting go of a clearly long held breath.

“You cheeky fuck!” I bark at him. “Here I thought you were going to do some ‘bad ass sacrifice’ thing but apparently not...but can you warn me next time?”

“Sure, next battle with Core I’ll explain the plan through a megaphone so everyone can hear.” He said sarcastically.

“What about the Forge? From what Lord Death told me those things are supposed to be indestructible…” I ask worriedly.

“If it didn’t break, then it should have at least released the grandfather light and darkness in it.” God said. “Those things can be removed with force, and I say that was more than enough.”

“And I made sure to drop the keychain to that damned Keyblade before teleporting.” Braig said. “Well, all in all I say that’s a job well-” The ground broke apart, Core rushing out of it, his whole body and skin melted and disfigured as he sliced Braig in half.

“You’ll all pay!” He screamed before vanishing into a DTD.

“Oh shit!” I yelp, rushing over to Braig and trying to find something to buy on my Assistant. “Come on come on, revival items have to be here somewhere…” I mutter, hoping to find a damn thing here.

“Kid.” Braig said. “Heh, It’s alright, this was coming, I did a lot…a LOT, of bad, this is karma.”

“Fuck karma!” I bark. “You are not dying after you just decided to become a hero ya one eyed bastard.” I exclaim while continuing my search.

“Heh, isn’t that how it goes in books?”

“Fuck the books!” I bark. “I’ve based shit on books all the time, I’m not going to have a weak ass cliched death befall a friend and master.” Braig was silent...to silent. “No...no...nonono…” I mutter.

“Yo Ben, what I…oh…” I looked up, seeing Dad there. “Well…that’s bad…”

“Your shops shit. I’m frantic yes but I haven’t found any revival items.” I frown, tears brimming in the corners of my eyes.

“Let’s see.” Dad kneeled down to Braig, he waved his hand over him and an hourglass appeared over Braig’s head, a little bit of sand still falling. “They won’t work… his time is used up…”

“And yet another weak ass death cliche appearing here…” I grumble. “So...can’t save him?” I ask.

“I can do one thing, but I need to ask you, will you take care of him?”

“Wait...you're saying…” I start before my eyes widen in realization. “Oh...yes. Yes I will…”

Dad lifted his hand up, it glowed as the lines of ones and zeros appeared again, he shoved his hand into Braig, a crack appearing showing more code running around as Braig’s body glowed. When the light faded, where Braig laid down was now a baby. “Congrats, he’s barely a minute old now.”

“Well…” I start. “I have two daughters to take care of I might as well start figuring out how to take care of a baby.” I say nervously.

“He…won’t remember who he was, what I did is a reset, who he was is memories now, who he will be…well, raise him right.” Dad vanished in a blink as I picked up baby Braig, the second I touched him he turned into a Dire wolf pup, my colors…but he has Pinkie’s hair.

“Oh my god…” I mutter, trying to contain my laughter at seeing Braig now being genetically related to Pinkie. “Yeah...he’s gonna be raised right.” I smile warmly. “So...anyone know how to drive a gummi ship that isn’t Luxu?”

“I got it.” God said.

“Thank you.” I smile, gently cradling my new son.

During the ride back to Equestria I went into Braig’s old room. It was actually the only room without any weapons in it. I looked around, and found a tape recorder of all things. Took a while, but I found a tape labeled…’Will’. I played it.

”If anyone is listening to this, then I’m dead or worse…retired. Heh, that means you my friend are the owner of whatever and everything is in my ship is yours. If you are that shit eater Ben, heh, don’t hide it kid, then this is all still yours, but there’s something else I’d like you to have. Up in a secret panel in this room is a custom made mod for your arrow guns, it’s an add on to your auto aim, makes each shot bend to hit the target. It’s neat. There’s a few other things in there so go through them if you want, my only regret, being too greedy. I left my family at a young age because I wanted things my way, never saw them again, don’t let no prick kids of yours come out like me, consider it my last request if I’m dead. See ya around kid. The message stopped.

I chuckled, tears falling down my face as I heard everything. “Thanks man...and don’t worry...you’ll get a new and better life.” I smile, before searching the room and trying to find the secret panel.

I found it quickly, and attached the mod. I skimmed through the stuff in there and found a photo of what must have been Braig when he was younger. He looked like his dad, his mom was brown haired, he seemed to have a sister, she had dyed green hair and the house behind them was nice looking. “Alright…” I nod. “I wonder if they're still alive…” I mutter.

When we arrived back home God left and parked the ship behind Twilight’s place. Upon telling the girls what happened and handing Pinkie her new son…she started feeding him…just, pulled her shirt and bra down right there…that’s gonna be normal soonish anyway. Dinner was done with and the girls dragged me into the living room with a surprise. They handed me a small box, and when I opened it, it was a key, not like a keyblade, but a house key.

“And why do I have a house key when I have a keyblade that can literally lock and unlock literally any kind of lock in existence?” I ask curiously.

“Cause it’s for our house.” Luna said. “When more than just Twilight and I got joined in, and with Rarity’s home broken at the time, we figured… we should just have our own place to call home.”

“And this place is too small when there’s magic to literally make it bigger?” I ask.

“Zoning laws.” Twilight muttered. “Legally this is as big as the Library can be.”

“Oi vey...so where are we going to live at now?” I ask curiously. “Also, can any of you besides Luna summon a Keyblade? I completely forgot about that for some reason.” I frown.

“We haven’t tried, we’ve been… occupying our time.” Zecora said, blushing.

“Come on Ben, everyone get ready for a walk.” Luna said as Pinkie pulled a baby stroller from her hair…somehow, and everyone else was starting to walk out the door. She walked us into the Everfree, which seemed…calmer now for some reason, and we came upon the old castle…it was restored, actually no, redone, it looks more modern with some of it’s old features still there for appearance. “Like it? Celestia thought of restoring it and we split the cost.”

“Sweet, now we’ll have enough room for all of us and our kids.” I smile.

“Since it’s so big we do have to hire some help, no offense but I think your Nobodies would scare the babies Ben.” Twilight said.

“There still going to be guards just in case. I won’t have them out constantly but I’ll still have them make sure somethings are safe.” I say.

“That’s all we hoped for.” Luna said. “Come on, let’s go shopping for the new infant then get ready, tomorrow we move in.”

“Hooray.” I say. “I mastered a weapon, got a new son, and now get an awesome castle. Everything’s going to go great for all of two weeks.” I say, just knowing bad shit’s gonna happen soon but glad things are going to look up for once.

Nobody's lesson: Graceful Dahlia part1

I took a quick stroll around my new castle, and sheesh it’s big. I noticed my Gun Arrows had another symbol on it, and it said ‘Open’ this time. “Thirteen keys open what?” I mutter to myself. I sigh out, knowing I won’t be getting any answers soon. But besides that whole ‘Core’ incident I felt…something at the back of my head, barely audible whispers floating in my head before disappearing before I could even pay attention to it. “Fuck it.” I sigh out. “You know what? I’m gonna go to the spa.” I say honestly. “I wonder if any of the other girl’s want’s to go?” I wonder, remembering how much Rarity loved going there. “Actually I need to check on Ramilua and Nelare...wonder how they’re doing…” I say to myself, stretching out a little before readying myself to leave. “Oh wait...I have to have my wives pick out guards and maids...shit.” I grumble. “I’m pretty sure Luna can handle it all things considered…”

“Sneaking out?” I jumped as Jenny’s voice spoke suddenly from behind me. “What’s it worth to ya to keep this affair under the table?”

“You know I can kick your ass right?” I state calmly. “So don’t you ever think I’m cheating on all of my fiances…”

“You know I can cock block you forever right?” She retorted. “And we both know K9’s don’t do well in terms of that when they smell heat~”

“That’s what you think.” I roll my eyes. “Luna doesn’t give a fuck about people watching...which is worrying to be honest.”

“Oh, so if it comes to that then I can record it and sell it to your horny fans.”

“No.” I say bluntly. “But if you must know, I’m going to the Ponyville spa to see how two of my masters are doing. They both wield a scythe and knives but there also salon workers surprisingly.”

“Oh, if you’re getting the Happy Endings package, it’s 500 bits and I recommend the twins.”

“Listen if you want a boyfriend then go out and try not to beat them okay?” I frown. “But why are you acting like this again? I know you royally hate me but still…”

“Consider me the nail in your foot til I’m eighteen.”

“Oi vey.” I sigh out. “Just tell the girls I’m going to be gone for a bit okay?” I ask. “I’ll probably figure out something for a little ‘family time’ or something…” I sigh out.

“Fine, but your finances have other ideas with what I saw them remodeling the former dungeon with~”

“Are you serious?” I frown.

“Out of the rest of our conversation so far, yes. Figures Rarity was into leather and dog collars.”

“Okay I’m going to leave now and hope to god I forget about all of that.” I say quickly before turning around on my heel.

“Just so you don’t.” She says, putting a dog whistle in my hand, the words Bad Dog written on it. “It’s part of a set of ten fyi.” With that, she skipped away.

I gently whimpered and crushed the dog whistle in my hand. “Nope...nope...nope...nope.” I say before opening a window, summoning my glider and flying through it as fast as I could towards Ponyville.

After a few minutes of ‘Noping’ right the hell out of my house I eventually made it to the Ponyville spa. I hopped off my glider and walked right inside. “Maybe I should get a treatment...I’m too stressed for this shit…” I mutter to myself as I walked over to the front desk and rang the bell.

As I entered I was greeted with Aloe and Lotus suddenly dragging me into a hair cut. “What would you like?” Aloe asked.

“Do you know anyone by Ramilua and Nelare?” I ask curiously, thinking that they would be here hopefully.

“Nelare is out with the flu but Ramilua will be here shortly.” Aloe said as she and Lotus walked to the back room.

“I was also going to ask for a back massage…” I mutter, noticing my back was stiff as hell. I sigh out before walking over to a waiting chair and sat down, waiting for Ramilua to get here.

A few moments passed before I saw Ramilua walk out of the back room and walk up to me. “Ah, Ben my friend, what brings you here?”

“Two things, one I want to know if you have free time to help me train with the scythe...and two I really need a back massage.” I say honestly.

“Very well.” He clapped his hands and a massively muscular guy came running. “Biceps, give Ben here your best back rub.”

“YEAH!” He said, before I found myself on a table with him…surprisingly not breaking my spine in half. He was actually doing really well.

“So what was it about Scythe teachings you wanted to know?” Ramilua asked, sitting on a chair next to the table I was on.

“I’m surprised he’s not breaking my spine.” I sigh out, thankful for the back rub. “But everything you can teach me until I have fully ‘mastered’ it...and I have used my scythe about never.” I say.

“Well then that clearly puts you in the class of below beginner…Well, a basic rule is that don’t cut yourself with your scythe. That’s obvious, combat scythes aren’t like the ones for farming, they will cut you in half.”

“I kind of thought that.” I say honestly.

“Secondly, always hold them from just below the center of the long handle, gives you most room to attack and defend with, while also letting you keep your weapon close enough that you can maneuver and dodge without it sticking out like a sore thumb.”

“Sounds about right.” I nod. “Thank you, more advice?”

“Yes…you’re dating a fashionista, why do you still wear that tacky cloak all the time, it smells like sweat and… mud.”

“One, this cloak is not tacky.” I frown. “Two, yes I’m gonna have to get it washed. And three, this cloak is how the ‘White Knight’ looks...not to mention it can do other things.” I shrug.

“Yes, but walking around like that, letting everyone out there know you’re the White Knight screams Target, attack me, to both enemy and fan girls alike.” He deadpanned.

“Frankly enemies would attack me whether I wore this or not.” I frown. “And fan girls know that I’m already taken...I just have to probably make a public announcement of ‘I’m marrying my herd’.” I say honestly. “Anyways anything else?”

“Like those sluts will give a damn about you being married or not.”

“I mean a lot of mares didn’t go for me because Luna and Twilight are with me, and then there’s a griffon and a dragon as well so they would probably be scared shitless by that.” I say honestly.

“True. Well, your back rub is going to last fifteen more minutes, meet me near Shy’s house for lesson one, chow.” With that, Ramilua left.

After fifteen minutes I felt much better, and paid for my back rub and a tip to Bulk before I headed off to Shy’s house. Five minutes later I landed near her house and got off my glider. “Why would he want to be at Shy’s?” I wonder, summoning my Scythe just in case.

A bit of time passed and nothing much happened. I went over to Shy’s house and through a window I saw Fluttershy, Ramuilua, and Discord all having tea. “Oh…” I mutter before going over to the door and knocking. “Hello?” I call out.

“Come in.” Fluttershy said as I entered. “Oh, hello Ben. Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie Pie told me a lot about you.”

“That...depends on what they told you.” I say sheepishly, stepping in and closing the door. “It’s nice to meet you Fluttershy, I’m sorry I didn’t go around and meet you or my fiance's other friends.” I say nervously.

“It’s alright, Discord here tells me you’ve been busy and Ramilua here said you’d be stopping by for training after our tea.”

“Yes, I have been really busy and am going to stay busy for a long time whether I like it or not.” I say honestly.

“A good guy’s job is never done.” Discord said. “How’s Luxu been, other than a misfit?”

“He’s been well.” I say with a shrug. “Hopefully him and Time have been doing well as a couple.”

“I think they have. So, mind joining us for tea?”

“Uh...never had tea before so sure why not.” I say with a nod, walking over to the group to have some tea. “So how have you been Fluttershy?”

“I’ve been good.” She replied simply, pouring me a cup of hot tea.

“That’s good.” I nod while taking the cup and gently taking a sip of it to see if I actually liked it. “What do you think about Pinkie, Rarity and Twilight all dating me? Must have been something to have three of your friends date one person.”

“I see no problem with it. Twilight finally is dating, now engaged from what they tell me, Pinkie get’s to throw the birthday parties she planned for her future kids, and Rarity finally found a good male to date, unlike her past…relationships. So, how’s Spike been?”

“I have no idea considering he moved in with Rainbow Dash...who I have yet to meet.” I say honestly. “I also have yet to meet Applejack now that I think about it.”

“Huh, I actually haven’t heard from Rainbow in a while, close to a month now that I think about it. Last time I heard from her she said something about visiting her parents, which is odd considering she hasn't done that before.”

“Well this is concerning.” I say with a frown. “I’ll have to go find her and Spike most likely...after my first day of training.” I say honestly.

“I have her parent’s address in a book somewhere in my attic. Why don’t you and Rama train while Discord and I look for it.”

“Lead the way Shy.” Discord said as the two headed upstairs.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about that…” I mutter. “Anyways, time to get started I suppose. But let’s go outside first.” I say while getting up and heading outside to start training.

Ramilua and I walked outside a good distance from Shy’s house. “Well now.” Ramilua said, summoning his scythe. It was similar to mine, but the blade was grey and not pink. “Shall we begin?”

I summoned my Scythe and held it just like he did...sort of. “Might as well.” I say, getting into a ready stance for whatever Ramilua might do.

“First off, we need to see how you swing, so go ahead, attack me.”

I nod, before dashing towards Ramilua and grabbing it with my other hand and swinging it towards his right side quickly.

He stopped my attack with a single finger, knocking my scythe out of my hand and sighing. “We have a lot to do…”

“I’ve used swords, cards, lances, axes and crossbows...I’m pretty sure a more…’finesse’ kind of weapon is going to take a while.” I frown, resummoning my Scythe and double checking where it’s balance point was.

“The flare and glamor is all me, the basic knowledge is… well, for starters you’re just swinging it, yes you aim but you have no control over your swings, nor real power behind it.”

“Kind of thought two handing it would have put a little help into that…” I say, frowning at how that apparently was a bad idea. “But apparently not.”

He sighed again. “You are lucky you are not not dealing with my master, she would have broken your rib for you saying that.”

I frowned at hearing that. “Well...let’s get on with training cause telling me I suck doesn’t help anyone.” I say, knowing almost jack nothing about this weapon besides it’s flower power.

“Quite right.” Ramilua said, perking back up. He walked over to the trees and in one slice, cut one down from the roots before bringing it over to me and forcing it to stand up and still in the ground. He then took a marker and made four targets, one on the middle side, on on the top and bottom sides, and one dead center of the log. “We will practice accuracy first. Hit each target on the side with the blunt end of the scythe fifty times.”

“Seems simple enough.” I say while taking a deep breath and swinging the scythe towards the targets, my training with all my other weapons at least helping with accuracy but trying to wield this made it feel weird as I missed more times then I kind of hoped. After about two hours I managed to hit the targets fifty times...with a few hundred misses. “Damn….” I frown, rolling my shoulder and trying to get the soreness out of it. “This is a lot harder than I first thought.”

“That is because, unlike most swords, a scythe has no balance to it. A sword is typically made so the grip and blade are equal in weight, allowing for smooth swinging motions. Scythes are top heavy, this swing faster and are harder to aim properly, with the bladed side is worse, it cuts through the air, making the movement twice as fast and again, hard to aim.”

“Oh yeah.” I agree, checking the weight of it again and still finding that it is top heavy as hell. “Sheesh, this is gonna take a while.”

“Most start out and often keep to a back handed stance, makes aiming slightly easier since you are more swinging at an arc to the target when you swing that way, not just swinging something heavy on a pole.”

“Okay then…” I nod, still looking at the scythe and moving it around, having the blade more to my side and down instead of up towards my head. “Hmm…” I mutter, flipping it back up easily enough and checking the balance. “This is gonna take a while…” I sigh out, scratching my head. “So, what next master?”

“Continue your swings at the target til you get direct hits each time.”

“Right.” I say before getting in a ready stance, and I swung carefully, and surprisingly I made severe progress as I missed a fuck lot less. ”Huh…” I think to myself, still noticing I missed at least thirty times but it seemed like a ‘level’ can basically make me do horrifically better at what I failed at. “Thirty this time...still bad but getting there.” I say, noticing marks in the wood from my repeated strikes. I rolled my shoulder and tried to get the stress out of it. “Sheesh, this is some tiring stuff.” I point out before going back to swinging my scythe at the targets. Even though it was slower from my tired right arm I managed to get the fifty strikes at the targets. “Th-there…” I pant, holding my right arm that hurt like a truck just ran over it. “Wait...was it supposed to be dead on the target?” I ask worriedly, thinking I had to get a perfect bullseye on each swing cause I didn’t entirely do that even when I hit the targets.

“Yes.” Ramilua replied bluntly. “I recommend push ups because after you get perfect aim with your right arm, we move to your left.”

“This is gonna be a nightmare…” I sigh out. “But I never expected these things to be easy…” I say, readying to go again.

“That will be all for this lesson Ben, don’t want you to dislocate your arm at this rate.”

“Fuck dislocating my arm.” I say bluntly. “I’m behind on so much work, I’m behind on so many things...and I need to keep working…” I say my arm stinging like hell as I tried to hit the targets again.

Ramilua simply pressed a finger on each of my sholders, and audible pop was heard, and next as my arms dangled like limp noodles. “Rest. Now.” He said, his tone something not even Marluxia from the games had.

I growled, glaring at Ramilua. “People have already proven that the only time I’m going to rest is when I’m dead. I don’t...I don’t want…” I mutter, my mind flashing to a bloody scene of my family being brutaly murdered. “No…” I grumble, ignoring that thought and trying to use my foot to use my scythe. “Come on…” I mutter.

“Ben, stop.” Ramilua smacked my head, knocking me on my back. “You have a family, here’s a question. How many of them do you know can fight?”

“Four...maybe six I don’t know if Gilda and Honora can fight…” I say, knowing Jenny, Luna and Sweetie can fight for a fact. “But Sweetie’s still a child, Jenny needs to stop fighting and Luna...well I don’t know about her frankly…”

“Alright, here’s another question. Don’t you think, with as much as you want to protect them, they also want to protect you the same?”

“I know...but they shouldn’t…” I mutter. “I’m the one who needs to protect them…”

“Ben, tell me this. Why carry the whole burden? You know you have others now to fall back on, to help, from what I’ve seen your sister and that Jenny can more than clear a room and with what Luna said you told her about this Zeke character, he made his own army from ruins, there are no ruins here, but there are plenty willing to help.”

“The last person that helped me died…” I mutter. “I mean...he got a new life thankfully but…” I trial off, still laying on my back.

“Ben, I come from a place where people were killed daily, sometimes hourly. Death happens, but from what I know, it’s best the fight continues through the ones they left behind. Not just one person, all of them. You act like Braig only cared about you, but here’s a little fact, he kept your new family safe once.”

“W-wait...what?” I ask, confused on that.

“When you went to Manehattan to help with survivors, Heartless swarmed this town, the others, Luna, and Braig, we all took care of it. Braig saved Luna’s life three times, and the library where the others and the little ones were held up in from being set ablaze by some fat lava heartless. He left before they could even thank him.”

I stayed silent for a moment...before sniffling as tears formed in the corners of my eyes. “Great….just...great...I couldn’t save fifty nine thousand people once...and I nearly lost my family…” I whimper sadly.

“Because you had friends who care to help you, you idiot! If you decided to carry all this burden by yourself, which you so stupidly insist on, then they would have died. Ben, it’s not weak to have help, you know what I learned about this world and herds, numbers give it strength, you have a herd now, numbers, so help them grow strong so next time danger occurs when you’re away, they can handle it and…brag about it.”

“I sadly realized that god damn pun about Braig’s name…” I mutter.

“Unintentional and in poor taste I admit, but it still fits Ben, you worry about them because most of them can’t fight, train them so that worry is redirected at whoever they face. You’re a wolf now, act as a pack and protect each other, not just one protecting everyone.”

“It’s a lot easier said than done when you’d rather have your arm ripped off then see one of them hurt…” I say bluntly. “And if my blurry memory serves, I did just so happen to have my arm ripped off...but none of my family was around...it hurt like a bitch.” I point out.

Ramilua sat down next to me. “I was a lot like you when I was younger, before I made my salon, right after I finished my training I became a hit man, hard, dirty work, but worth it for the only family I had… my little sister, Dila. She didn’t know what I did, and I never dared tell her. One day I…executed the leader of a well known gang of pirates…the ones who didn’t leave after he died managed, somehow, to find where I lived…I never even taught Dila basic self defense because I was sure I would always be there to save her…I come home…her corpse is in chunks used to redecorate the house… I lost all reason after that, slaughtered all that was left of that gang…some were female…some pregnant…I didn’t care…I took a long walk off a short dock on some world known for large oceans… that’s when Nelare fished me out after I was drifting some miles about. She was in training with her knives with her father. Nothing else to do I stayed and worked for food. A few years passed and Nelare asked me what I would like to do most with my life. Rather than being honest and saying die, I said my sisters dream, a salon… the rest you can guess…”

I was silent again. “Why must I bitch about my problems when people have a fuck lot worse problems?” I ask myself bitterly, hating how I was told something terrible and feeling like I was just an idiot.

“You and I share something in common Ben, I fear losing Nelare, I owe everything I have…even my life, to her, but I know she can more than take care of herself. Don’t make my mistake, if you love them, train them, even if they hate you for it for a while, they’ll be glad you did it to tem later on.” Ramilua popped my arms back into place and helped me up. “And take a break, ice baths help with sore muscles.”

“Fine…” I nod. “But I don’t think I’m going to be going home anytime soon...Jenny told me something that I….really don’t want to be apart of.” I shudder worriedly. “But I’ll take a break…” I nod. “Thanks...I...kind of needed that.” I say honestly, thankful for not having a panic attack.

“Rest and work should be kept in sync. Night is for rest, mornings and the eve… train til you drop. But… why don’t you want to go home?”

“She gave me a dog whistle and...told me about what Rarity did to my new castle house’s dungeon…” I say nervously. “You can probably see where I’m going with this and why I repeated ‘nope’ my entire way to the ponyville spa.”

“Dog whistle…wait, did it say ‘Bad Dog’ on it?”

“How did you know?” I ask worriedly.

“A new kennel opened up yesterday, they were handing them out and they spotted Jenny and figured it ironic to give her one.”

I facepalm rather hard. “That sneaky child…” I groan. “But...she said she was serious about the whole ‘dungeon’ thing...I kind of thought the whistle was for...that.”

“With my few run in’s with her, she can lie her way into the royal treasury with a tongue that pure silver. She somehow managed to convince Aloe and Lotus that they had a free back rubs day last week.”

“I’m going to have a major talk with that girl.” I growl. “Unless she’s conning some jack ass for decent reasons that’s fine, but conning and manipulating innocents? That’s where I draw the line...I mean at least she’s not murdering them at least…” I sigh out.

“Hmmm…I think I know the perfect punishment.” Ramilua gave a rather devilish smile.

“And what would that be?” I ask curiously, having a good feeling this will help get her more straightened out.

“Rarity at her lest visit told me about Jenny’s family before you. Growing up like that, clearly normal means of punishment won’t do anything for her, but Rarity did notice something odd she did once.”

“What would that be?” I ask curiously.

“Apparently when they had the radio playing, a new kids song came on, it was your standard song singing about safety and was annoying to everyone not four and under, so Jenny just ran up to the radio and stabbed it...literally stabbed it til it broke apart. I think since your Luna can control dreams, why not have her dream the song on repeat?”

My eyes widened and I got a giant grin on my face...before it slowly went down. “I actually don’t know if she would have control over her dreams actually...it would be weird if she did though...but that sounds like a wonderful idea.” I say with a smile.

“Well if the dream idea isn’t good…how about a more…twisted version. Patt her down and have her in a ‘time out’ room, speakers hidden, then blast the song. She can’t do anything but cover her ears in agony….Twisted, told you.”

“I don’t want to torture the girl…” I say worriedly. “She was tortured enough but...I’ll consider it.” I say honestly. “I just…” I sigh out. “I know she hates me for my mistakes and more things but...I just want her to be happy…” I say honestly. “And no ‘fake happy’ crap...but sadly that’s probably not gonna happen maybe.”

“Well… she enjoys gore and murder. Right?”

“Sadly.” I sigh out. “But that’s just how she was raised.”

“Then perhaps a killing spree is what she needs to let go some aggression…”

“Well here’s the thing...sure bloody murder would help calm her down but there’s also the…’Killing Mood’ problem her and all her family has…” I say nervously. “I mean sure technically she’s my daughter but I’m not sure…”

“Well, Twilight said you told them you met her when she came up and killed some people, so she must already be passed that.”

“Well she said she taught Dinky self defense and how to murder things...mostly animal at least.” I shrug. “But I don’t know a trip to Tartarus and going on a killing spree would be a good idea…”

“No, this world I know, the people… if you can still call them that, are twisted beyond imagination. They altered their DNA to the point they act more like super powered junkies.”

“And what world would this be?” I ask curiously.

“Everyone calls it Rapture, but it also goes by X8-Let.”

”Bioshock? Really?” I think to myself. “Well I suppose if me and her are going to be going to a world full of abominations then I suppose that would be fine.” I shrug. “Everyone knows going on a bloodthirsty rampage through monster infested cities is always a grand time.” I say with a shrug. “Or, at least that’s what video games taught me one time.” I shrug.

“Trust me, this may end up bringing you closer together, and word of warning, don’t use the colorful bottles of liquid.”

“Yes yes I already know about the Plasmids. I looked through Luna’s game collections and it was basically one to one with another game I’ve heard about.” I shrug. “It’s weird how some worlds treat other worlds as myth, or a video game, than you realise it’s actually real.” I chuckle.

“That’s space for you. I’ll give you the coordinates for it tomorrow, didn't Shy say something about giving you an address?”

“Oh yes, Rainbow’s Parents address. I completely forgot about that.” I say with a frown. “I have to also make sure that Dash and Spike are okay because I haven’t heard from them in a while.” I say honestly. “Well we better start walking back to Shy’s house.”

“You go on, I have the night shift at the spa, when Vinyls club closes a surprising amount of people come to the spa to relax.” Ramilua left and I headed back to Shy’s house.

I walked in. “Hey.” I said as Shy and Discord were eating sandwiches.

“Hey Ben, address is on the paper here.” Shy said as she pulled out a piece of paper from her pocket.

“Thank you.” I say with a nod, taking the piece of paper and putting it in my pocket. “Want me to tell them anything specific from you?” I ask.

“Just to visit. We haven’t spent a day together since before she went back to Cloudsdale to visit her parents.”

“Alright, I’ll make sure to tell her that Fluttershy.” I nod. “And thank you, the tea was wonderful.” I smile before exiting the house and getting on my glider. “Next stop, Cloudsdale.” I say while revving my glider and bolting to the sky.

It took some time to find the “street” but after finding it and finally finding the house I was about to get off my glider, only for a foot to fall right though. Luckily I didn’t jump off.

“Okay...maybe Lindworm will help…” I mutter, summoning my lances and gently taking a step onto the ‘ground’, and thankfully I didn’t just pass through it. “Oh thank god…” I say while taking another step on the cloud ground and seeing the clouds could actually take my weight as long as I had my lances out. After a little bit of careful walking I finally made it to the front door of the house and I knocked on the door. “Hello?” I call out. “I believe this is the house of the mother and father of Rainbow Dash correct?”

The door opened, to which an orange haired woman who, aside from the hair, looked exactly like Rainbow Dash opened it. “Are you a fan of our daughter?” She asked.

“No, I was worried about my little brother and his girlfriend given that neither me, my fiances, or their friends heard anything from her for a while.”

“Oh…oh…Well, come in I guess.” She said as I entered. “I told her it was a matter of time…she thought she had more.”

“What happened?” I ask worriedly. “Did she or Spike get hurt?”

“No.” I looked at the staircase, seeing Spike, who now had wings, walk down. “Hey Ben…sorry of kinda disappearing.”

“Dude, it’s been months. If I didn’t know any better I would have thought you were either half way across the world or kind of dead.” I said worriedly. “But sadly I couldn’t keep track of that because of all the shit my life is throwing at me...but hey I proposed.”

“About time. Wish I was there.”

“It was in a Snow Dragon’s room in the middle of the dragon lands and you wouldn’t have wanted to be there for the…’celebration’.” I say sheepishly, blushing at that.

He just slugged my arm. “That’s my mom/sister you're talking about.” He joked.

“You brag about sleeping with Dash so shush.” I chuckle.

“...yeah, and that’s mainly why we’re here.”

“I though Dash had her own house?” I say, taking off my hood and fixing my tail. “I’m seriously going to have to ask Rarity to fix the side, my ears and tail hurt…”

“Wow, not even gonna ask. But yeah, she does but given her…condition, she’s been given paid time off work.”

“Did you really?” I ask him bluntly. “You do know there’s such a thing called condoms right?”

“Yeah, but they break and now, well, she’s pregnant…but there’s our problem…”

“When Twilight hears about this…” I sigh out while rubbing my temple. “She is not going to shut up about this.”

“You…don’t know then…” Spike looked at me, concerned and a tad scared. “Awh crap, I gotta explain it…”

“Does she have to lay an egg or something? Come on, explain.” I say simply.

“Dragon hybrids are only safe when the mother is the dragon…if the mother isn’t a dragon…the baby grows too big for them to handle…if Dash… lives though the pregnancy, doctors said she might break her lower back…she’d never be able to walk or properly fly again…”

“Shit dude…” I mutter, not sure what to say or do here. “Um...I’m pretty sure Luna or Twilight would know how to help out…”

“No, I looked through every medical textbook, magic and science based, no procedure can safely have the mother come out completely unharmed. Books best advice was to keep the mother on her side and laying down as much as possible then… maybe, but it’s still slim. Dragon hybrids not born from eggs are very… active. In recorded births the hybrid baby can really hurt the mom during it’s own birth, even with a c section.”

“Oh...well...that’s not good.” I say worriedly. “Um...I think I’ll be able to figure something out….maybe Medics could figure something out?” I wonder, starting to think about if the Medic Nobodies could help in someway.

“Unless you know someone who can perform miracles, there’s not much to do.”

I created a small wind platform before summoning a few Medic Nobody’s. “Explain everything to this Nobody Spike, and it will either nod or shake it’s head if it can work that miracle.” I say honestly, turning around and checking the shop to see how expensive certain potions are and if they can heal the kind of crap Spike told me about.

Spike told the medic Nobody everything he told me and I kept searching for a proper potion, having to rely on a wordsearch now I typed in everything I could think of. One search brought up my contacts, which I still didn’t understand fully, and the name that came up was Family Doctor Main. I clicked it and nearly fell back when a skeleton with a cut skull and floating hands appeared. “You called?” He asked, his voice surprisingly full of character.

“Uh…” I look at the skeleton. “Um...the names Ben...I suppose you’re Doctor Main?”

“I’m the head doctor of your family W. D. Gaster. Now what seems to be the issue?”

“I don’t know if my Medic Nobodies could help keep my little brothers girlfriend alive...apparently dragon hybrids don’t exactly agree with non-dragon mothers.” I say nervously.

“Ah yes. How would you like me to go about this?”

“Spike explained that all medical, whether science or magic on this world, could barely keep Rainbow Dash, his girlfriend, alive...and even then her lower spine would probably be irreparable and she won’t walk or properly fly ever again.” I explain.

“I see, well unless the birth is already happening I can’t perform the proper operation.”

“Yo Spike, when will she be giving birth?” I ask the drake curiously. “Cause I think I have a proper solution.”

“Five more months.” He replied, slightly spooked by the skeleton doctor.

“Shit.” I frown. “Well sorry Doctor, I didn’t think I was this early here…” I say nervously.

“If you would like, I can perform a special medical magic, this will accelerate the baby's rate of growth so we can get this out of the way faster.”

“His girlfriend is a pony and she’s basically bedridden and has to always lay on her side…” I say. “Just to make sure she...has a chance. I don’t know how big her stomach is but...I’m honestly worried here. But if you need help I can give you some of my Medics to help.”

He looked at the Medics. “They will do well. I’ll talk with the mother to be and soon this will all be done with.” He walked up the stairs, the Medics following him.

Spike and I just waited with Rainbow’s parents. She had really caring and supportive parents given the…amount of photos in the six foot stacks of albums. About an hour passed and then Rainbow came flying down stairs, holding a rainbow scaled, with a blue fin or hair, kinda like a mohawk, baby dragon, with pony ears! The doctor came down with her. “It is done, since she’s not a demigod or goddess like I’m usually dealing with, it took longer than it should have.”

“I don’t know much about how long it normally takes for a woman to give birth but...it didn’t take that long all things considered.” I say honestly. “But hey, you're dealing with one child...not the ‘normal’ amount you have to deal with.”

“I am but a tap away if you need me.” The doctor vanished leaving Rainbow’s parent’s, Spike, Rainbow and I to look at the new baby.

“She’s so precious!” Rainbow’s mom said, pulling out a camera and taking a photo.

“Mom…” Rainbow groaned.

“I think this is a ‘photo taking’ time.” I say, looking at the new dragon hybrid. “I mean seriously, she’s adorable.” I smile, looking at the small hatchling. “Anyways, what are you going to name her? Rainbow Scale or something?” I ask curiously, seeing the rainbow colors on the hatchling.

“That’s cheesy.” Rainbow said. “Maybe...Color Fire?”

“I like it.” Spike said. “So…when we move back…crap we gotta redo your house Rainbow.”

“Yeah…” She sighed. “We didn’t have a place for a baby, nor supplies…”

“Well I both have the money to help you get supplies, and I can give you room until your house is redone.” I say honestly. “Cause with my growing herd of three additions which involved Derpy, Gilda, and a Snow Dragon named Honora, I had to upgrade from a big library in the middle of a town to a kick ass castle in the Everfree Forest.” I say with a smile.

“I guess it’s best we do, man Twilight’s gonna flip and Pinkie…dear stars…” Spike said.

“Twilight’s gonna probably smack you upside the head for not telling her sooner, and Pinkie is going to throw a big party. But Fluttershy told me to tell you to visit her. Seriously it’s been a while.” I say honestly. “Honestly I was gonna getting worried about ya...besides we still haven't had that ‘bro time’ I promised Spike.”

“Right, oh yeah!” Spike held out his hand and to my surprise, the Jungle King keyblade appeared. “It showed up a week ago.”

“Well look’s like I’m gonna be a teacher for once.” I say with a smile. “But Luxu will probably show you the more...important things about it.” I say honestly. “But ‘Jungle King’? Kind of thought you would get a more…’dragon’ themed keyblade...but oh well, works with me.” I shrug while showing my Keyblade. “And this is Reunion, fancy huh?”

“Nice, but as long as this thing can help me keep those Heartless away from my daughter, I’m good with it.”

“Oh yeah, it’ll keep the Heartless away...but mindlessly swinging it around will get you killed.” I say. “So you’re going to get training bud, and I’m going to have to figure out if I can hand out my weapons to people besides keyblades…” I sigh out, scratching my head. “Cripe, so much on my ‘to do’ list…”

“I’ll train with Luna and this Luxu guy.” Spike said. “You got enough to do Ben.”

“You have no idea. You think Twilight’s regular schedules are long then you haven’t even seen my to do list...which just for a visual it can wrap around this world five times over.” I explain.

“Like I said, I’ll train with Luna and Luxu so you don’t have to worry about it, kay?”

“But sadly that’s not going to happen because I’m going to help my fiance's train and get stronger...they almost died once I’m not going to let that ever happen again.” I say.

“Then I’ll just train with Luxu, or he can train us all? You can do your thing, and your fiance’s can be properly trained.”

“Today’s just...been pretty bad for me over all…” I sigh out. “I’m gonna head home and tell everyone the good news.” I say.

“See ya there tomorrow.” Spike said as I left and flew my glider back home. Upon landing Jenny came out to greet me.

“So, you figure it out?” She said, knowing full well I now know she lied.

“I know a proper punishment for you don’t worry. But after that little bit how’s a good travel to a world so we can both kill a bunch of bloodthirsty abomination.” I say to her. “That sound good to you?”

“You? Kill?”

“Everyone knows killing demons or abominations is always a fun time.” I state. “Come on, haven’t you ever played Doom before?”

“Doom?”

“I suppose me, Luna and Dinky are going to teach you about the wonderful culture of videogames.” I say with a smile. “But this time I’m killing mindless abominations...not actual people…” I say before moving past Jenny. “But do you know where the others are? I have to tell them the good news.”

“I think the roof? Something about a party Pinkie is making.” Jenny said as she walked off.

“Of course…” I sigh, before going back outside and summoning my glider and flying up to the roof, checking where the party was.

I saw the girls setting up supplies on the roof that were indeed party supplies. I got off my glider and upon doing so, Zecora walked up. “Greetings husband to be, I’m sorry, but this party will take away some sleep.” She said.

“Well I have an announcement.” I say while clapping my hands, hoping to get all the girls attention. “Spike and Rainbow are not either dead, across the world, or something bad. They are both happy and healthy and they are parents to a healthy female dragon hybrid.” I say to everyone.

I spent the next few minutes telling everyone what happened and after that the party was starting, to which the guests of honor, surprisingly, were Celestia and Chrysalis. The two arriving in Tuxedo's of all things.

Apparently Celestia is…pregnant…somehow. I asked and she said some spells can pull it off without the needing of…the correct genitals. The rest of the party was rather fun, basically a pre baby shower for Celestia.

“Today went from bad...to kind of okay.” I say honestly, glad to know that today actually had a happy turn to it. “But Twilight...how mad are you at Spike?”

“I’m peeved, but knowing Rainbow she likely made him swear to not tell. So they’re moving in while Rainbow’s house becomes more baby friendly?” Twilight said.

“Yeah pretty much.” I nod. “Also Rarity...Jenny told me an interesting thing that I’m not entirely sure she’s right about…” I say.

“Being?” Rarity said.

“Have you ever went to the dungeon to…’remodel’ it?” I ask.

“Yes darling, Twilight and Pinkie were helping me remodel it into a new sewing room. I may not live at the boutique anymore, but I still need a place where I live to make my new dresses.”

“Jenny…” I growl. “That girl is going to have nightmares about that stupid ‘safety’ song that’s for damn sure.” I frown. “Cause she just so thought to lie to me about the dungeon being a bondage dungeon.” I frown. “Why? Fuck if I know...well I know because she still hates me beyond a shadow of a doubt but still.”

“Well, not actually a bondage dungeon.” Gilda said, walking up. “Apparently, this castle has three dungeons, one became rarity’s new workroom, second became the basement, and the third became a straight up sex dungeon.”

“Nope.” I say while raising my hands. “Nope. No weird fetish unless I give consent cause seriously, when Jenny told me Rarity possibly had a bondage fetish I noped all the way to Ponyville.” I say worriedly. “Anyways, who’s idea was it to have a sex dungeon? Cause I don’t like bondage at all…”

“We have a list you can go though.” Derpy said, wrapping her arms around me from behind. “We’ll go slow for now~”

“Listen, no weird fetishes alright?

“It’s fetishes, they’re meant to be weird.”

“Also if there is any gender bending and futa then no touchies on that place okay? I’d rather not be a dad mother okay?” I state. “I’m putting some ground rules before shit get’s out of hand here.”

“We’ll see~” They all teased.

“No I’m making that a fucking ground rule.” I frown. “I don’t care what you say, I’d at least like to keep one virginity intact thank you very much.” I frown.

“And here I thought it was the wives who had the pussies in the relationships.” Gilda said as everyone laughed.

“How about this.” Luna spoke. “If one of us manages to beat you in a fair fight, three rounds, then you have to do one of the ‘weird’ fetishes. If we lose… you can have your way with us for a week.”

“Listen…” I say weakly. “Can...can we just not? I’ve had a rough day-”

“Nope.” They all said.

“I almost had a panic attack over hearing you all could have died.” I say bitterly.

“Part of why we didn’t tell you.” Twilight said. “You worry too much, almost…maybe worse than I used too. Just, I know things are going fast but that’s just the more reason to enjoy the slow, peaceful moments Ben. Live a little.”

“One family died and it was my fault...I don’t want another family to die when I have the power to stop it…” I say sadly.

“Ben.” Luna speaks up. “We are your family now, but yes, we are also your responsibility, that means two things, one, you do have to take care of us, but to what extent is our choice. I already had a talk with Luxu, Aqua, and Terra about helping train us, help the others summon their Keyblades. That’s the second reason, now as wives we have to take care of you, even if it’s from yourself.”

I just slowly shake my head. “I didn’t want any of you to get caught up in my struggles, my problems...that’s why their my things to deal with...but no matter how hard I try...people always try to help…” I sigh out. “Thank you but...I...I don’t want to see any of you hurt...and Core and his merry band of assholes could kill any of you…” I say, starting to tear up at the thought of them getting hurt or brutally killed. “Please...I don’t want to lose any of you…” I whimper, tears falling down my face as I tried not to cry.

Luna pulled me into a tight hug. “Ben, you don’t think we don’t worry that on one of your ventures you won’t come back? To just…leave us, even if you didn’t want to. Ben, you carry all this burden upon you, yet rather than sharing it, even though how dangerous it is, is best for you. I figured this…Core would come after us regardless to get at you, would you rather lose a fight against him alone, to lose us in the process, or have the chance to win with us fighting with you?”

“I’d rather go with the third door where I kick his ass and you all see me be awesome.” I say, getting a little smile at least.

“Heh. I thought you were smarter than that Ben, even with help, Core is not going to go down without taking out stars know how many lives in the process. I know you’d it rather not be us, and heavens forbid our children to be… but we don’t want you to be in that field of corpses when the time comes either. This is a war where bloodshed will spill no matter how much we try to avoid it and whoever can escape it is either lucky or cowardly. I’d rather go blind than see you dead Ben.”

“And I’d rather be dead than see any of you hurt.” I say bluntly. “I promised myself that I was going to keep you all safe...but the more things go along...the more I know that I’m just being a stubborn idiot that’s going to get himself killed…”

“Then it’s time to ask for help. Accept it. You have family, friends, and allies willing to fight this war as well.”

“Fine…” I mutter. “But don’t expect me to enjoy seeing all my fiance’s being battle ready when they're going to be trying to get pregnant nine times out of ten.”

“Look at it this way, the stronger we get, the longer we can go rounds with you~”

“I’m sorry but you all already last all night if you wanted to.” I chuckle, wiping my tears away. “You all just get too excited too fast.”

“Can you blame us? We have a…7/9 times submissive male to screw whenever.” Luna teased.

“I’ll show you submissive.” I growl with a grin.

“Role play!” Pinkie yelled, putting a sheep costume on Luna and roughing up my fur and hair.

“Oh dear god Pinkie.” I chuckle. “I’m so glad you're all my family…” I say, hugging my new sheep costumed lover.

“Dang, I didn’t even get to flee.” Luna said in a sarcastic voice as she kissed me. “Maybe next time you’ll be the sheep.”

“You wish I was a sheep.” I say, lovingly nipping her ear.

Author's Notes:

So yeah this chapter kind of sign waved between my character being depressed as hell then going back to being happy but what do you expect from a person that has the mind set that 'all my problems are my problems, not theirs.'...so yeah there's this.

Like, comment, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Nobody's breakdown

After a thankful night with my ladies, a nice shower and getting my cloak washed thoroughly, I did a quick check up on my new son. Thankfully we got him a crib but we weren’t sure what stuffed animal to give him, but normally a bear works the best in my opinion. When I quietly opened the door I saw my son gently sleeping with a stuffed animal by his side I smiled gently before gently closing the door. I continued walking down the hall and even though it was getting to be morning I looked down bitterly. “Thank you all for caring so much…” I mutter to myself, feeling the two rings in my pocket, the present Trinity gave me and the Ainz Ooal Gown ring Momonga gave me. “But...I just can’t…” I mutter sadly, tears welling up in my eyes and knowing full well I’m not going to keep my promise to them.

”Please...don’t be sad…” Joy says worriedly, Reunion magically appearing out of nowhere and floating next to me.

“What do you want Joy?” I ask bitterly.

”You being sad goes against everything our fiance’s are trying to do.” Joy states in my head.

“I know that...but no one’s going to help me with this…” I mutter.

”Don’t be stubborn.” Joy says. ”I don’t want to disappear…”

“You're not going to disappear Joy…” I say honestly to my inner emotion. “I just...have to go through shit by myself is all.” I sigh out.

”You have all your friends and family to help. Stop putting yourself down.” Joy tells me, not wanting me to be so sad.

“I know…” I sigh out. “I know…” I mutter.

“Sneaking out?” I jumped as Jenny appeared behind me. How does she do that?!

“Why do you ask?” I ask, taking a deep breath and dismissing Reunion.

“Cause your finances are still asleep and you don’t wake up this early.”

“What are you doing up so early?” I ask curiously. “You saying I get up early is one thing, but you being up early...something wrong?”

She reached into her pocket and…pulled out a small revolver, not pointing it at me, she just had it in her hand. “I clean it early, shoot it around noon then find ammo for it from Braig’s old ship.”

“Alright then.” I nod. “Might as well keep busy I suppose.” I shrug. “But I hope your liking any of my fiances and Dinky…”

“Dinky is alright and in terms of those women… they’re alright, at least Dinky talks to me without making me feel like a stupid kid.”

“Sorry.” I sigh out. “Maybe it’s because they still see you as a child from a troubled past….and they just want you to have a normal life now...even though that’s impossible in every way possible.” I shrug.

She sighed. “Least you’re not as dumb as I thought if you can figure that out. By the by… you should close your windows when you…roleplay…caught a photographer taking pics of you all and I kinda sorta…comatose.”

“I’m going to have some…choice words with that bastard.” I growl, cracking my knuckles.

“If he wakes up this year.” She chuckled. “Dropped him off near the hospital at least, but I don’t think he’s waking up this year.”

“At least you didn’t make him comatose for the rest of his life.” I say while patting her head. “It’s a good first step at least.

“Yeah… but I did find his camera… he’s good at what he does so I didn’t let his work go to waste.” She grinned evilly.

“Whatever.” I shake my head. “Well anyways, I’m gonna be gone. Tell the girls when they wake up I’m gonna be training.” I say before opening the window and summoning my glider. “Also I hate how you were right about the sex dungeon...there’s no way in hell I’m going there anytime soon.” I grumble

She nodded, walking off as I flew off. I headed towards the spa first to find Ramilua, since I don’t know where he lives, and waited for it to open. Man, I am early if not even Applejack’s stall is open yet. “Hopefully he comes here...god damn it.” I mutter.

Only ten minutes passed before Aloe and Lotus appeared and opened shop, telling me Ramilua will be here in half an hour, of to head to his house a few blocks away. Zoning laws in this town are odd. I headed off looking for the house the two described, finding it rather fast. Red brick with a wood roof and stone fence surrounding the whole place. There was one of those machines to talk with someone inside the house from outside so I pushed it. “Who’s there?” A voice I did not recognize spoke.

I push the button again. “Hello?” I ask. “Uh...this is Ben. I’m here to see Ramilua? And Nelare just to see if she’s doing alright.” I say, not knowing who this new person was. “Who is this?”

“One moment.” The gate opened as I entered. The door also opened as I approached it…creepy, but I walked inside anyway. Upon entering I was met…with a rather elderly looking pony woman, pointing a fucking RPG at me. “Who sent ya!” She demanded.

“Uh...I’m friends with Ramilua and Nelare.” I say worriedly, raising my hands at the very aggressive mare.

“Nana.” I heard the voice of a rather sick Nelare speak. “Nana the tissue…” Nelare froze as she came into the scene. “Nana… this is a friend of mine, the one who got us out of Knowhere.”

“Oh.” The elderly mare said, unloading and putting the RPG away. “Sorry dear, been away from home for a while, old habits.”

“It’s alright ma’am.” I say sheepishly. “I should have said I was a friend sooner. But anyways, I can see you’re...not entirely doing well Nelare.”

“Egh, don’t remind me.” She complained. “So Ben, this is Nana, she was stolen by pirates when she was a filly here on Equestria, and when I say pirates, I mean the space kind. Grew up their whore, killed them all in their sleep one day, crashed their ship into Knowhere and was living there ever since. We rented the old Salon from her.”

“Oh...no wonder why she immediately...kind of acted like that.” I say sheepishly. “I’m so sorry ma’am…”

“Eh, I got over it decades ago. With how old I am not even sure if any of my family is alive. I know mama was pregnant when I got taken, but that mare would be only five years younger than I am.” Nana said.

“Well right now you are back on Equestria, where the sun’s shining, flowers are blooming, and a national hero is trying not to have a mental breakdown about too many things.” I say jokingly.

“I got something for that.” Nana said, walking to the kitchen and coming back with…a brownie. “Yes it’s got pot.” She added.

“I don’t think I should have pot when I’m about to ask Ramilua if I can start training today…” I say nervously, hiding the fact I’ve never had pot and am scared of declining.

“Trust me, next to Frizt this will calm your nerves.”

“Nana, Frizt will get him high and drunk for at least a week.” Nelare said. “Can’t believe that’s a legal medicine too…”

“Only in fifty planets.” Ramilua said, walking out from behind Nelare. “Seems I missed a bit while I was finishing up my bedsheets.”

“Which is weird cause if memory serves weed is literally the most harmless out of the ‘illegal drugs’.” I frown, before sighing out. “I’m sorry but no, I’d rather not start my morning with a pot brownie.” I say. “So Ramilua, morning. Um...should I wait till after you're done working for us to start training or...do I have to somehow start helping you out at the spa?” I ask, not really surprised if I might actually have to pick up how to be a good at that.

“No, but there is something you can do here that is training. Close your eyes and hold out your hands.” He said before walking off.

I was skeptical. ”If this involves cleaning this house I’m gonna be kinda pissed…” I mentally frown before closing my eyes and holding out my hands.

When I heard footsteps come near me, I tensed up a bit. When something was dropped into my hands, It made me fall to the ground with it’s weight. I opened my eyes, seeing almost cartoony large barbells in my hands…I’m stuck… “These are the same barbells my master made me train with, lift them ten times every hour.” He said before walking out the door.

“Jesus how much do these damned things weigh!?” I yelp, trying my best to heft these things up. I get on my feet and try to lift with my legs but even then it’s hard as hell.

“Those are magic, they amplify gravity on themselves, so even though they're still somewhat small, they will always weigh five times the planets normal gravitational pull on them.” Nelare said. “Hard to come by actually.”

“Well lucky me.” I grumble. ”I’m sensing a Dragon Ball Z trend starting up…” I think to myself as I struggle to heft it up, and hey with the help of my legs and my possibly stupid amount of base strength I lift it up a grand total of...two inches. “And I’m supposed to lift these things up to my shoulders while standing correct?”

”Well...this is gonna suck…” Joy says in my head.

”Trying to concentrate Joy.” I mentally grumble, slowly but surely gaining progress and lifting the things.

“As high as you can reach over your head.” Nelare corrected.

“Sure...fine enough with me.” I say, still struggling to lift it. “And if I can’t lift it up ten times in an hour?”

“Rama used to tell me it was stacked onto the next hour, so… good luck.” Nelare said, sneezing before walking back to her room

“Fuck…” I grumble, wondering if I could just cheat my way through this to make this less of a goddamn nightmare with my new gravity powers...but I shook my head and unless I literally needed to I won’t use it. “Well...let’s get started…” I grumble, before starting my very painful road down trying to lift these damn things.

And let’s just say that this entire training session was a massive fucking nightmare. I lost track of the time as I kept trying to lift this damned thing. And just like Nelare said, the thing stacked...and so far I was just glad I kept the thing up let alone trying to lift it above my head. “This….fucking...sucks…” I groan, my arms stinging from the amount of force they were under, but the thoughts of me just losing to something simple enough made me just hate myself over it. ”No, I’m going to finish this damned thing even if it tears off my arms.” I mentally growl, not wanting to give up again as I finally lifted it up to my head.

I took a short break when Nana brought out some ice tea, then went back to this. I could barely feel my arms as I tried lifting them up one more time. “Come on…” I growl, trying my damndest to lift this thing which I thankfully got it up higher and higher. “Almost…” I mutter, lifting it higher and higher until, for once today, it was above my head. “Finally…”

“Well done.” Ramilua said as he came back inside the house. “You been at this since I left?”

“I took one break, and that was to have tea with Nana.” I explain. “But besides that short little break I’ve been doing this for hours on end.” I explain, lowering it down and trying to lift it up again.

Ramilua chuckled. “You know, there is a trick to these kind of exercises.”

“I don’t know if I can bend gravity now that I mastered a specific weapon, but no I’m not going to cheat my way with that.” I say honestly. “But what’s the trick?”

“Not that.” He took one of the weights, holding it like nothing. “These are meant to train not just your strength, but your control of your magic as well. Can you guess how?”

“Does it involve adding your magic to your arms to lift it up that way or no?” I ask, thinking that it’s like you have to lift it up with your physical arms and magical ‘arms’ in this situation.

“Yes, your body when it uses magic to run rather than how it biologically runs off energy from things you ingest, is twice as effective due to magic being a form of raw energy. When flowed into specific parts, like the arm or leg muscles, they still gain the workout, but it feels like less effort despite still working your muscles properly. Took me a month to learn that.”

“Well goody for you, I feel like my arms are about to dislocate.” I say while managing to lift it up again. “But thanks for the ‘trick’...even though it’s not really a trick to be honest.”

“It’s how beings that are like us have managed in the universe. Humans have two things going for us, an adaptive intelligence, if you’re not a religious bigot, and magic, and even then it’s not something every humanoid being has. But what we do with it is how humanoids have survived in the universe at all, aside from Keyblades like what you have. We create, craft, and always find tricks to survive.”

“Yep.” I nod, taking a deep breath and focusing...and just like that it felt a fuck lot easier. “Sheesh...you’d think I’d have figured this crap out already.” I sigh out. “Mastered three weapons that needed magic put into them, and even if it’s different the same principle still applies…” I shake my head, starting to now do this easier, even if my arms were numb and shaking like hell.

“This will teach you how to better manage your magic and strengthen your control, after at least a week of this, you can apply it to your scythe and other large weapons you may have, letting you better aim and swing them by using your magic to balance out their weight.”

“Makes sense.” I nod. “By the by...have you ever seen cherry blossom or rose petals around whenever you use your magic or is that just special to my weapon?” I ask curiously, knowing Graceful Dahlia had magic to it.

“Let me see it.”

“Uh...sure.” I nod, dropping the weight which caused a loud ‘thud’, before I summoned my Scythe. “I don’t know much about this weapon…” I say, focusing and tapping it on the ground. A moment or two later the two of us saw petals gently float around me. “Are these cherry blossoms or rose petals?” I ask curiously.

“Cherry Blossoms.” Ramilua said, grabbing one. “They are often a symbol of death on many worlds, in some cultures even insanity, madness, but death is the most common. Mind it I hold it?”

“Um...sure.” I say, moving it so the handle was pointing towards him. “For some odd reason it looks like rose petals…”

He took it, holding it and swinging it a bit before purposely cutting his finger on it, the blood on the blade looked like it was absorbed by it. “Yes, this Scythe was made from a demon cherry tree. Rare.”

“Did you say this was made from a demon cherry blossom tree?” I ask, finding that shocking.

“Yes, they only grow on worlds or in places where the blood of countless innocents, mainly children flow, drinking it and it’s wood and bark, if you can call it that, become harder than Vibranium.”

“My weapons just keep getting weirder and weirder.” I frown. “First Braig tells me my gun arrows are the gun arrows that practically no one could get, then Dorlu says that he only knows about one magical card set, and now I’m told my scythe is made from a demon tree.” I frown. “Jeez, and here I thought these were simple weapons.”

“These are no simple weapons. You know, my master had a scythe like this, only a person with a heart of pure light or darkness can force the demon cherry trees to turn themselves into weapons. They say those killed with weapons from these trees get their souls devoured by it.”

“Huh...no wonder why it has a ‘doom’ effect to it…” I mutter. “That’s nifty to know about...I’ll try not to murder anyone with this that’s for sure.”

“It’s only a legend. This weapon was born in the bloodshed of innocents killed, forged to kill. I just wonder, whoever made it, was the blood of evil, or more innocent on their mind?” Ramilua pondered as he handed it back to me.

“You probably wouldn’t believe me where this weapon ‘originally’ came from.” I frown, taking my weapon and it vanishing.

“Honestly I don’t care to know. Just make sure if blood is spilled with it, make it blood that should be wiped from creation.”

“I’ll make damn sure about that.” I nod. “So, besides me lifting this magical weight, what about any other training?”

“It’s nine in the afternoon Ben, we’ll save the rest for tomorrow. Til’ then, take an ice bath, helps when you stop flowing magic through your muscles and they start feeling like overcooked noodles again.”

“That’ll help.” I nod, my arms numb at my sides. “Well I’ll be off. Thanks Ramilua...but when should I drop by tomorrow?”

“Before I head off to work. That would be best.”

“Right then.” I nod while summoning my glider and getting on it. “See ya tomorrow.” I say before flying home to get some rest. When I walked inside I noticed something odd. It was quiet. It’s a big castle, yes, but still it’s not this quiet. “Hello?” I call out. “Anybody home?” I ask worriedly, hoping my family is safe. I found Jenny’s room and upon opening the door I saw her with headphones on playing what looked like Minecraft on her Pc…when did she get that? I knocked on the door with my foot, hoping she could hear it.

Jenny jumped a bit, taking off her headphones and turning around. “Oh, you're back.” She said.

“I am back yes.” I nod. “So, where is everyone? I know the place is big but it’s eerily quiet.”

Her eyes shifted. “Uh…heheh…here’s the thing, when they woke up and you were gone again they got into an argument that you don’t trust them, it’s dumb male pride, typical BS… so they made a decision about how to deal with it…”

I felt my arms again...before I punched a wall and caused a crack in it. “Why the fuck would they think that?” I ask angrily and bitterly.

“You made a promise, you leaving this morning before anyone of them woke up made them realize that even you won’t keep a promise to them if it means they could get hurt. So, they had Braig baby and Dinky spend the week with now aunt Celestia, I got to stay here cause I wanted to, and they managed to head off someplace…off world.”

My eyes shrink to pin pricks. “Oh no...oh nonono…” I mutter, starting to panic. “This isn’t good...do you know where they went?” I ask worriedly. “Is Luxu with them? Terra? Aqua?”

“Luxu told them of a place they could train but that’s all I know.”

“Christ.” I growl. “Well yay for me, I need to find out where they are.” I frown. “Can’t train for one day without those girls scaring the shit out of me.” I say, a nagging feeling in my mind that...they don’t care about me because of this stunt. “I wonder if Trinity knows where they are...practically nothing can get past her.” I roll my eyes. “But uh...where did you get the PC from? Luna or Derpy give it to you?”

She lifted her arm, showing me she had an Assistant on. “Grandpa Cript gave everyone one while you were gone, with about 9.8 Trillion in spending money each. Luna about fell over and Rarity kept stuttering.”

“Yeah that’s dad for ya.” I chuckle. “Well let’s just hope I can find them with this thing…” I mutter, bringing up my Assistant and trying to search for my fiance's location.

Sadly my lack of experience in using this thing was against me so I flew back to Twilight’s old Library where I know Trinity, Luxu, and Time were, Rarity said Sweetie switches between her parents home and her sister’s home to stay close to the whole family. I almost broke the door down, when I was inside I saw Luxu reading a book… laying upside down against a wall. “Figured you’d show up.” He said, not even looking my way.

“Where.Are.They.” I growl.

“Not telling.”

“I spend one day training and they decide to bolt thinking I don’t give a shit about them and you do the ‘not telling’ crap!?” I bark in anger.

“Yeah, they made me promise, and unlike you, I don’t break my promises even if it get’s those I love hurt. They trusted you to stay with them and help them train. You were gone when they wake up like a horn dog in a one night stand when they wake up after making a promise to help them train too. Help them gain their Keyblades. How do you think they felt?”

“I DIDN’T BREAK ANY FUCKING PROMISE!” I shout in rage.

“You should at least have left a note, I have lived longer than I wish I could have and I can only tell you this about women, in their minds, when you made the promise, the signal that you were going to keep it was to be there when they woke up, you weren’t, so to them, that means that you are breaking it.”

“That’s bullshit in at least three ways.” I frown. “One, they never gave a specific time, and considering over twenty people are telling me to get stronger I was going to spend my time training, then help them all train like I promised. But apparently fucking not.” I frown. “Two, they should have kind of expected me to be training all things considered with my schedule and all, especially Twilight-”

“They did, but they put their hopes on you at least being able to spend mornings with them, not run off at sunrise and coming back at, what is it, ten almost in the afternoon? What time can you give them when most of them would already be asleep by then save for whoever is watching that baby of yours?”

I look down, my mind now rushing to ‘you failed them’, and so many other terrible things. “Please...where are they?” I ask, tears threatening to fall.

“I promised not to tell… but if you can find it out, like… if you read my journal that is upstairs in the bedside table, that’s you finding it out.”

I looked at him, my hopes of finding them rising but my suspicion beating it down. “And the catch?” I ask. “Cause that sounds too easy.”

“I have no idea what you mean.” Luxu says in a fake ‘normal talk’ voice. “I’m just making conversation. It’s not like any dumbass can figure out this is a favor or anything.” That last part had a sarcastic tone to it.

“Fine.” I mutter. “But hey uh...do you have any idea about what this symbol means?” I ask, summoning Reunion. “I can read it but...can you?” I ask, walking over and pointing to the strange marking that said ‘Keys’ to me.

He looked at it, then looked back at his book. “That’s the mark of the King of Nothingness. Some old god that was made when Light and Darkness started clashing. Those with that mark are his knights or some BS like that, gain thirteen of them and you get the rights to challenge him for the crown. Or so the story goes.”

“Oh…” I say before disbanding Reunion. “Well...that’s a thing.” I nod.

“I met him once….he’s alright, but his personality is…unusual.”

“Well when you're apparently the ‘King of Nothingness’ I’d expect it to be unusual.”

“When a king talks to you like a…crap what’s a term that’s not offensive? Best I can say is a stereotype gay, that’s how he is….down to the fucking starbucks…”

I stared at him for a moment. “Um...okay then.” I nod slowly. “Well, thanks Luxu. That makes this weird thing a lot more...understandable I suppose.” I shrug.

“Whatever.” He said as I went upstairs. Finding his journal and skipping to the latest entry.

___/___/___

Ben’s fiance’s asked me about some world they could go to hide and train for a while. Some crap about wanting to prove they can take care of themselves without Ben so they can protect him better than he could protect them. Ugh, makes no sense to me but that’s Ben’s freakout when he finds out.

They wanted a challenge where they could learn to kill if needed and train in proper combat. Several worlds came to mind but only one could teach them the skills they asked for specifically and I’m wondering why the fuck Ben didn’t do this already?

Meh, after helping them summon their Keyblades, which I was surprised Twilight got a Gazing Eye too, somehow that suits her, and gave them the world’s name and coordinates.

678-785674-3453768-456734636-879869847-8568567

Long ass trip from Equestria to Tamriel, but fuck it, they’ll fit in alright there.

“Shit.” I frown before closing the journal. “And wondering why I haven’t went to a world to get the proper skills? I’ve been getting that enough as is.” I grumble to myself before putting the journal away and summoning Reunion. “Well...let’s hope I can find them.” I say before summoning a DTL and walking through it all the way to Tamriel.

God knows how long later I finally stepped out into Tamriel proper. “Now...which Elder scrolls area am I in again?” I ask myself, looking around and trying to get a good survey of the area.

I don’t think I’m in Skyrim, it’s sand for…everywhere…am I in the Khajiit homeland? “Well...didn’t expect to be in a desert.” I frown, keeping my hood up and my tail hidden. “I just hope they don’t hate me too much…”

”They don’t hate you.” Joy says to me in my head. ”They just...want to keep us safe…”

“I know Joy...but…” I mutter, putting my hands in my pockets and walking, thinking the girls would just either run or attack me if I was on my glider.

With fur the hot sun was…extra hot. How do those damn cats live here? I was panting at this point when something startled me. “You look like a new traveler to these lands.” I jumped as a distinct Khajiit voice spoke from behind me. When I turned to look it was a female, dressed in what I recognized from the games as Hammerfell clothing.

“You could say that.” I nod. “Um...have you seen people who looked…’different’ around here?” I ask.

“I am looking at one.” She deadpanned.

“I’m looking for eight women. My fiance’s actually...and I’m worried sick about them.” I say worriedly. “Please...if there’s anything you can tell me…”

“If they are new here like you then they may be in the border cities. Closest one near us though is Orcrest, which is near all three main cities next to our borders.”

“Thank you.” I nod. “And...which direction would that city be?”

“You can follow Khajiit to it, you’d likely end up lost considering you’re already going in the opposite direction of Orcrest.” She pulled out a small leather flask. “Drink, Khajiit could hear your pants of overheating from ten feet away.”

“Thank you.” I nod while taking the leather flask, uncapping it and taking a small drink from it. I put the cap back on and handed it back to the Khajiit woman. “Well...let’s get going I suppose.”

She nodded, turning around and leading the way. It took two hours but we finally made it to the city, it was nothing special, tall stone and wood walls, shaks from wood and clay, and with it being late there were mages casting spells to place glowing orbs of light on set poles. Huh, magic street lights. “So Khajiit wonders, why did your mates leave?” She asked as we were walking the streets.

“I’d...rather not say.” I say bitterly. “It’s all my fault...I just hope...they still care about me at all…”

“Khajiit can not say much, but personally, if they are worriers like Khajiit, then did you do something to insult their honor as such?”

“For some odd reason when I wasn’t there when they woke up they took things completely out of proportions.” I sigh out. “At least...to me.” I mutter.

“Oh, Khajiit might know what this is about. You see, most females,like Khajiit, talk not just verbally, but physically as well. We interpret actions, large and small, as they seems to mean. If you left without explanation or even a note behind to set their minds at ease, then they became furious.”

“Yes yes I already know that.” I say with a raised hand. “But the problem with that is, they already know what I do, because there’s one of them that really likes to plan out their day and the rest would understand that I also have stuff to do...but they took the ‘I have to do things’ to the extreme of ‘I suddenly don’t care about them’.” I frown.

“Ah, no then this is not the case. I’m guessing you in your lands are well known and is a busy person, yes?”

“Basically.” I shrug.

“Then this is them saying, ‘you need the free time, we can do things on our own so you can be without distraction’. If you have no time to spend with them, or don’t make it, then why should they be there to pester you when they seem to know your importance?”

“I always try to have time for them…” I say sadly. “I always try to be good to all of them...I try and try...but…”

“But!” She whacked the side of my head. “You are one man, one person. You know, and they know you can only do so much, so they made a decision for you. Even if it hurts you, they made the choice to give you space and time for your business. Khajiit bets if you do find them that they will likely say you should go back and finish what you need to do.”

“No...they won’t…” I sigh out. “I just know it…” I mutter, tears coming back and trying to fall as I had another thought of them looking at me in such a disappointed or hateful way. “I...I don’t want to fail them…”

“Ah, you are a broken man who has placed your stability on them. Your family likely knows this as well, this is likely another reason they left to give you time and space. If you can trust them to be away and take care of themselves, then they will know that you truly care and trust them. Even though your emotions and mind are telling you otherwise, spend too much time with them and you become obsessive, and without you even realizing it, you are indirectly hurting them. And before you shout saying that’s not true, if you're about to yell, as Khajiit knows you were about to, this only proves Khajiit’s point.”

“You're not helping…” I say bitterly. “I don’t want to fail them..yet you're telling me I basically am.”

“No, you miss my point now. Khajiit says, failing them is one thing, you have them on a pedestal, and to you, failing them and losing them are the same thing. Life, relationships, you will always fail, this is fact no one, not even the gods can escape. You are only ‘failing’ them because you keep trying so hard not too. It makes little sense, this is true, but it is fact. You try to stretch yourself too far and now you stand in foreign lands looking for them as a consequence of your own stubbornness and clouded mind. No one likes to do something that disappoints the ones we care about, and you keep trying not to, but that is what is disappointing them.”

I just stopped and stood there. “Well…” I mutter. “Glad to know...their disappointed in me…” I mutter, biting my lower lip and trying not to cry or whimper.

“The trick now is, making it up to them, so stop wallowing in your own sadness and let’s come up with ideas.”

“No…” I mutter. “They came here wanting me to stop worrying about them...they want to be strong and that’s fine, and I was going to help...but they just decided to up and leave, thinking I’m just some jackass that doesn’t care about them.” I sigh out. “I doubt they’ll take any of my crap...all I wanted to do was make sure they were safe…” I mutter.

”Ben…” Joy says to me in my head worriedly,not wanting me to be this sad.

“Ben…” I jumped, turning to see Luna behind me.

“Oh...hi.” I say with a small wave. “I’ll...just be going if you want.”

“Ben, leaving to train on our own was an idea we had for a while…ever since you brought me to Radiant Garden actually. We weren’t planning on acting on it until after we all had Keyblades and basic training. I’m a master now so…when you left without a word this morning I knew you went out to train…we all did, but even then…Ben, we love you, why you doubt that sometimes hurts at times, but we don’t blame you. We left cause with all you need to do…it’s too much. You are one person trying to divide your time when you don’t have enough to begin with. So we acted on the plan, take some load off of you. Fact is Ben, while it only hurts cause you make us feel like we can’t do anything to help you.”

Your only driving them away… A voice says in my head says.

“I…” I mutter, putting a hand up to my head.

”No…” Joy starts.

They’ll abandon you just like your parents did...

”No no no…”

“I’ll...just…” I mutter, holding my head and feeling a horrible pain in my head.

I was suddenly brought into a hug by Luna. “Ben, I know you don’t mean to make us feel like that, and we hate ourselves for making you feel like we don’t care…but we need this, and you need this…besides, now that we’re found out, you can visit during the week. That’s how long we’re going to be here.”

She’s lying…

”Luna’s not lying!”

“I’ll just...be going…” I mutter, pushing Luna away weakly before turning around and walking away, still holding my head as I just walked.

“Ben!” Luna shouted, tackling me to the ground. “You are not leaving like this!”

“Why?” I ask simply, my voice hollow from the sadness I was feeling. “You want to train by yourselves...I’m only letting you do so.” I say, Luna knowing full well tears were falling even behind the darkness my hood caused.

“Not with you like this Ben, not with your sadness talking for you.” Luna growled, placing her hand over my forehead. “I think you, Joy, and I have to take care of something.” Everything went white.

When Luna appeared she could tell it wasn’t the normal ‘playground’ we last met at...it was an open field with Shadow like creatures circling around Joy.

“So these are the issue?” Luna said, me suddenly appearing next to her, still feeling my sadness but my thoughts felt clear as compared to earlier.

“They were circling around him a moment ago.” Joy growls, summoning Reunion and getting into the same ready stance as I normally did.

“What do you want?” I ask Luna. “Can’t you see I’m starting to have a breakdown here?” I ask bitterly, a shadow monster leaping at Joy who cleaved it in half with ease.

“You can cheer him up now ya know?” Joy glares at Luna. “This is both your fault here.” He frowns, ducking another shadow creature swiping at him.

“Ben.” Luna starts. “Do you know what these shadows are?”

“Depression, negative thoughts, abandonment issues, and oh hey a mild case of PTSD over there.” I say like I’m checking them off like a goddamn check list. “You know, the normal things a guy has through a very shitty life.”

“You aren’t wrong. These are your inner demons, trying to reclaim Joy.”

“I’d rather not become Rejection again thank you very much!” Joy barks, a card being summoned and blocking another ‘demons’ attack before it split up and shredded the thing in a flurry of cards. “Your other emotions are busy making sure the other parts of your emotions and psyche don’t fall apart here jackass.”

“It’s not my fault I feel like shit and was currently proven that I am being a piece of shit.” I frown.

“And this is why it’s partly all our wives fault.” Joy frowns.

“It’s not their fault…” I say bitterly. “It’s mine.”

“That’s true, but it’s still their fault.” The young wolf says, summoning Sharpshooters and shooting a bunch of monsters and killing them, but either they're really good at regenerating or they keep respawning. “You knew you were having problems but kept them away from them, thinking that you’ve said ‘enough’ to them, and then it just so happens that they all decided ‘let’s just head off without telling Ben because we want to get stronger’ on the exact same day.” Joy frowns, summoning Frozen Pride and blocking another attack. “I may be your ‘Joy’ but I’m also the part of you that also want’s to speak out for help. Sometimes you need help to feel joy.”

“Younger in body, older in mind he is.” Luna commented. “He’s not wrong…Ben, even though you’ve started telling us things, you still hold so much back, why are you afraid to cry or show your fear to us? We know you’re afraid of losing us, but we are also afraid of losing you damn it! You hold back the majority of your emotions and think the weight of the world's problems are on your shoulders alone when there’s a FUCKING ARMY OF LOVED ONE’S READY TO HELP CARRY YOUR SHIT!” Luna yelled that last part in her canterlot voice. “Why won’t you just accept the help? ...our help...”

“Because…” I start, the Shadow beasts stopping to stare at me and Luna for a moment. “I’m scared...I’m scared that if I share any of my burden with you...I’ll only end up hurting you. If I try to show any other emotion than just moments of sadness or Joy...I’ll lose everything…” I whimper. “I...I don’t want...I don’t want to lose everything again…” I finish, falling to my knees and just openly sobbing over how stupid everything was.

Luna knelt down, lifting my chin so I looked at her, she was giving a warm smile. “Ben…Life caters to no favorites, even if it looks like that, that’s just luck or planning. But even you have to admit, meeting us, coming to Equestria. Perhaps luck is doing you favors to rebuild yourself. You have a large family, friends, lovers…and soon, a mini army of pony, griffon, and dragon wolf hybrids running around. We’re not afraid to carry your burdens cause we know you will be there, and we can take comfort in that…even to the grave. I know the thought of losing those you care about tears you apart, you’ll do anything to prevent it, and that’s something we love about you, but you have others to keep each other in check too. That’s how a herd works, we keep each other in check. You need to know this at least, you aren’t alone anymore, and even if all of use aren’t with you at the moment, we are still there for you, and you have others to rely on. You’ll never be alone again. So long as you remember us.”

“I don’t…” I mutter. “I don’t want to be alone anymore…” I mutter.

“Can I point out how adorable and hilarious seeing that ‘mini army’ of kids is?” Joy asks, getting a giant smile and trying his best not to burst into laughter at the heart warming moment.

“That is a funny thought.” I chuckle. “Can you just imagine be being tackled by ‘that’ much fur, feathers and scales?”

“We better stockpile diapers like hoarders.” Luna added. “Wonder, will we have one or two at a time, or litters~”

“Oh my god woman.” I groan, the shadow creatures starting to back away. “I still haven’t married you yet, and you're already wondering how many kids are going to be in there?”

“It’s a reasonable question, I’d call Den about it, but I don’t have her number for her Assistant.”

“That’s true…” I nod. “I’d...better call mom to…” I say, still trying to calm myself down from all my sad and bitter thoughts. “I know I keep things away...but next time…please don’t just up and vanish without a word?” I ask worriedly.

“Yeah that’s one of the reasons. You vanished without a word and we immediately thought you were kidnapped by Core.” Joy huffs. “Or someone just as equally deranged.”

“Fine.” Luna said, kissing me on the cheek. “New rule, no up and leaving without at least telling someone. And you can’t get out of bed til at least three of us are up, no acceptions.”

“You already know I’m training with Ramilua right? So all of you would know where I’m at...also no I am learning how to use a scythe, not how to work at the Ponyville Spa just so’s ya know.” I point out.

“Pitty, Pinkie’s porn stash had a scene with a sexy barber~”

I facepalm at hearing that. “Too much information!” Joy barks, the young pup’s face a new shade of red at this point.

“Joy, you are part of Ben, that means EVERYTHING he does to us, you know and feel, so don’t even try to play innocent ears here.” Luna says.

“Hey at least she’s not connecting all our dreams together.” I say honestly, before I see Joy literally have a nose bleed.

“Damn it…” The pup mutters. “Great...now you gave Luna an idea now that I’m here as well.”

“Heh, naw, Dream sex can make the sheets worse than they are when Ben and us do it while awake.” Luna jokes.

“Okay then.” I nod.

“Well...at least I won’t be dragged into sex almost every day.” Joy says, magicking up a tissue and stopping his nose bleed. “And because I’m your emotion I’ll never have my own body technically.”

“Heh. Well Ben, what should happen next?” Luna asks.

“Well I have seven other girls to apologize to…” I sigh out. “I just hope they’re as…understanding as you.” I say sadly, knowing that at least two of them might smack me and be bitter about it.

“They will be. Pinkie might screw you on the spot though, apparently the desert heat put her in… heat.”

“Okay so apparently I’m going to have to stay here for a while.” I chuckle. “Also...what do you think the others would think about Joy?” I ask curiously.

“If they don’t think I’m adorable they have problems.” Joy huffs, which only made him more adorable.

Luna chuckled. “They’ll think he’s adorable, even Gilda. So Ben…the girls and I still want to train on other worlds, but I feel some new conditions can be made about it.” Luna says, a smile still on her face.

“I promised to help you all...but apparently all of you thought I lied.” I frown.

“You didn’t lie Ben. We just realized you have too much as is…we’re sorry for making you feel like that, but we figured you needed the burdens taken off, and so, as a Keyblade master, and a well made fighter after being in many Equestrian wars, I’ll take over training the others, anything advanced when you have the time you can teach us. But let’s get to the others before I bring up the idea.”

“Alright…” I nod. “I love you.” I smile gently up to Luna.

“Love you too my white knight.” Everything went white.

After waking up Luna helped me up. “Well let’s hope that never happens again… ever.” Luna says, dusting off my cloak.

“The part about being in my head or the part where I start having a breakdown in broad daylight?” I ask.

“The last part, I don’t mind entering your head again… if only to try and find your lust and see what kinks you keep secret.” She gave a cheeky smile.

“I’m pretty sure most of the crap you ladies have I don’t have.” I frown.

”There’s at least one they probably would enjoy. Joy mentally adds.

”Shut up Joy.” I mentally tell him. “Anyways, where is everyone else?”

“The Inn nearby. Even though the decorations are different bits are as good as this world’s Septims because they’re both gold coins.”

“Khajiit has no idea what just happened.” Luna and I turned, seeing the Khajiit woman still there. “But that was some advanced magic.”

“Sorry miss. But uh...yeah magic let’s go with that.” I say simply. “But me and my fiance had a...little personal talk.”

“Khajiit understands, and wishes you well.” She replied.

“Thank you for trying to help my fiance miss.” Luna says. “You did a lot, and you’re a stranger.”

“By the by...I’m sorry if this sounds offensive or anything but is your name Khajiit or do you just say that because of some reason I don’t know about?” I ask curiously.

“Khajiit can see the confusion, it is part of our culture as when translated to this language, we refer to our kind in the third person, my name is Tsavssi.”

“It’s nice to meet you Tsavssi.” I nod. “And...thank you for helping. But I have seven other fiance’s to meet.” I say while getting up with Luna.

“I understand. I do ask a favor of you however.”

“And this magical favor is?” I ask.

She looked around real quick before whispering in my ear. “Get me the heck out of this place.”

“That can be easily arranged.” I whisper back with a nod. “Why is that if I may ask?”

She pulled back the sleeves on her clothes, revealing broken chains and shackles. “I’m the ‘wife’ of a bandit leader that’s terrorizing the desserts. I escaped then ran into you not long after. I said nothing in case you were untrustworthy or my ‘husband’ was on to me.”

“Have you ever thought of going to another world?” I ask with a little grin.

“...What?”

“We’ll explain in a bit.” Luna says as we take Tsavssi with us to the Inn. My talk with the girls and the exchange of apologies lasted about two hours, lots of crying, and Pinkie dragged me into the closet for sex. After that was done Luna had us all sit in a circle of sorts. “So, first off, we all now have Keyblades, so that’s a good thing, we can also now open DTL’s, Ben, what do you think this means?”

“No matter where I go you’ll somehow find me?” I ask sheepishly.

“That’s the second part, the main thing is that we can travel between worlds now, meaning we can come home after training off world before Ben does. Twilight, care to think of a schedule?”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “Well, if Ben is waking up at Sunrise, we can all try to wake up before, Celestia rises the sun at 5:45 on the dot, if we wake up at four am, we can all spend a rather early, yet enjoyable family breakfast then Ben can leave to train at sunrise and any free time between waking up and, eating and then Ben leaving at the end for training can be spend bonding as a family…however we decide to spend it~. That aside, while Ben is away training, at least half of us can leave to another world to train, Luna being the teacher in this case will always have to go given she also has the most experience in combat aside from Ben. As long as we can come home at eight, eight thirty in the afternoon before Ben comes home is he’s coming home at nine and we go to bed at ten we can get six hours sleep, and if Ben decides yes also we can take weekends off entirely from training to just spend together.” Twilight summed up. “That sound like a good plan Ben?”

“Good enough for me.” I smile. “Besides...I want more family time…”

“Then it’s settled.” Rarity said. “Waking up early on the days when I’m not training will be good to help me design clothes. Maybe some new cloaks for Ben.”

“What about this land?” Honora asked. “Shall we leave now or the next day?”

“I recommend now, and now for you Tsavssi.” Luna said, looking at Tsavssi as she sat at the only table in the room. “Our castle is in need of workers, what skills do you have?”

“My ‘husband’ only ever had me cook cause it’s all I’ve ever done. My parents were both well known chefs and are still talked about these days. He kidnapped me because originally, he liked my fur and chest, but after learning I could cook I became his personal cook. I’d have poisoned the lot of them but the guards kept close eyes on me at all times.”

“I’m pretty sure you still could have poisoned them all if they cared more about your fur and chest.” I frown. “Fucking bandits.” I growl.

“Their gluttony outweighed their lust.” She replied in a deadpan tone.

“Suprising.” I frown. “Well anyways, have you ever wanted to be in a place that’s nice, warm, has greenery everywhere, and the closest dick bag you can find is either imprisoned or getting their ass kicked by me?” I ask her. “As well as be well fed, housed, and capable of finding an actual mate that loves you for who you are instead of for lust or gluttony reasons?”

“Such a place would be a welcome change to not only I, but the whole of Tamriel.”

“Well you're getting a one way trip to the world we all live on.” I smile. “And, if you want, can work in our castle, where you will be fed, paid, and housed until you either want to leave and make it out on your own, or you can always stay in basically the lap of luxury as a hard worker we all treat as an equal.”

“Show me this place and I will cook you my mother's famous Moon Sugar soup.” She replied with a chuckle.

“Girls?” I ask. “Ready to head on home?” I ask.

“Yes, we should get some moonsugar though.” Luna said. “Tsavssi here will be losing that bet.”

After a quick shop to buy ten pounds of moon sugar, I opened a DTL, which scared Tsavssi, but she was calmed down by the girls as we walked through it. When she saw the castle, she acted like a new york tourist. “How do you like the castle Tsavssi?”

“It is like something from a youngling fairy tail.” She replied, still looking around. “And you are willing to pay me and give me a home?”

“We are all literally royalty here.” I say honestly. “We have so much money we don’t know what to do with it half the time. So yes, we are willing to pay you and give you a home.”

“I… thank you. This means much to me…” To my surprise, Tsavssi hugged me, then let go quickly. “So… where will I be sleeping?”

“I’m pretty sure there’s a lot of living spaces here…” I say honestly. “I’ll have to show you your room…”

“There is a living quarters for all the different servent types, one for maids, one for butlers, two for guards, and one for the cooks, it’s connected to the kitchen so no need to worry about the long hallways.” Luna said. “I’ll show you there and then we can get started on this moon sugar soup.” With that, Luna lead Tsavssi off to the kitchen.

“So…” I say, looking at the other ladies. “How have all you been? I mean...besides Pinkie because she showed me that a while ago.”

“Well while we were there we did mostly some odd jobs.” Twilight said.

“I think I might wanna learn blacksmithing after helping the one in that town.” Gilda said.

“Alright.” I nod. “I know we just got done with all the apologizing, crying and all but...remember I’m marrying you all...I don’t want any of you...to…” I sigh out, sadly not able to get the words out because of how I said this already. “I’m sorry…”

“We didn’t think it though either Ben.” Twilight said.

“We want to help you but you kept rejecting so we tried taking matters in our own hands love.” Rarity said.

“I never rejected anything…” I say. “I promised to help you, and sure I didn’t want you to get involved with this but…”

Gilda wrapped an arm around me and gave me a noogie. “Your crap is our crap, that’s the one thing I know about relationships. Anything you have to deal with, so do we, otherwise we aren’t good partners.”

“Just...don’t vanish on me again alright? I was scared when I came home…” I say honestly. “Sure I don’t leave a note telling you where I’m at because you know what I do normally...I...kind of don’t.”

They gave me a confused look. “We left a note on the bedroom door.” Derpy said.

“Uh...you did?” I ask in confusion.

The walked me to the bedrom, which was well passed Jenny’s room, and showed me the note taped on the door.

Ben,

Gone off world to train for a week so you can focus on your training more and we can get stronger too, don’t freak out, we’ll be back in a week and if you get worried Celestia knows the name of the world Luxu gave us.

Love, your Finances.

“Jenny was around and heard you all practically arguing about stuff, then she told me you all went to Luxu, who also said ‘I promised not to tell’, but told me in written form where you were.” I frown. “I...probably would have had a breakdown regardless but...still.” I sigh out.

“Would have saved ya some sanity though.” Pinkie said.

“Not...really.” I sigh out. “I’ve read enough books and played enough games to know bad guys would force you to do that.” I say honestly. “And frankly I’ve called practically every cliche a bad guy has done or is in general.”

They just chuckled. “Well either way some good still came out of it, you’re going to be more open with your feelings, and let us carry your burdens equally, and don’t worry, if it turns out to be too much for us, we’ll say something.” Twilight said.

“Well...okay.” I nod. “But frankly I’ve mostly said my peace at this point. My dead parents, the fact I don’t want to be alone anymore...and a few other things.”

“Yeah, been a rough day all around for you.” Gilda said. “Well, Luna and Tsavssi are likely making dinner… what to-”

“Beeeeeeenn!” I heard mom’s voice call.

“I’ll...be a moment.” I say while getting out of Gilda’s hold. “Not sure if on my Assistant…” I mutter, bracing myself for a giant dire wolf grabbing me in a big hug.

Just that happened as Mom gave me, and three of my fiance's caught in her reach, a huge hug… I immediately noticed she had a flat stomach now. “Hello puppy!” She said, squeezing me tighter.

“H-hi mom.” I say sheepishly. “Oh uh...Derpy, Gilda, Honora, this is my mother, Den.” I say to them, my voice muffled by my mother’s hug and boobs.

“I’m not surprised.” Gilda shrugs.

“She’s tall.” Honora says in surprise.

“Her boobs are huge!” Derpy yelled.

“Luna complained about how her boobs are bigger than hers.” I laugh.

“I’m always filled with milk, can’t blame me.” Mom says as she puts us down. “So, Trinity texted saying you were looking for help for your castle.”

“Yep.” I nod. “And I suppose the pregnancy went off without a hitch?”

“Oh I already have seven litters of several million since I last visited.” She said nonchalantly.

“Question…” I start. “Um...Luna brought this up...but will all my kids be part wolf? And two, would all my wives have a normal pregnancy or would they have litters like you do?” I ask nervously, rubbing the back of my neck.

Mom looked at my wives, mainly their hips it seemed. “Well, once married and they become demi-gods by marriage, they will become more fertile than any normal being can, but the Assistant has features to choose whether or not they have one at a time, or litters as big as the rest of your mothers do. Me included.”

“Well...that’s good to know.” I nod. “But hey, I managed to stay well after my first full blown breakdown.” I say to her. “Want to know why?”

“No need sweetheart, just as long as you’re okay now.” She said kiss/licking my head.

“Just be glad that washes out.” I grumble. “Oh, also Joy says hi.” I say to her. “Joy being a...separate personality I suppose?” I say, not entirely sure about how to word it. “But he’s the literal embodiment of...well my joy.”

“Oh really?” Mom says with a smile, patting my head before I feel…something off. Not quite a headache but close as an aura poured out of me and…Joy sat on the ground between mom and I. “Oh! He’s adorable!”

“How in the hell?” Joy asks in confusion, looking at himself.

“I’m a goddess son, there are powers and magic, and other things, you will learn later.” Mom says as she grabs Joy and starts hugging him.

“Um...this new.” Joy says, his voice muffled. “Also, shouldn’t I be in Ben’s head? I mean...I’m his literal joy after all.” He says nervously.

“You technically are sweetie, I just used a small part of Ben’s aura and soul to make a body you can link your personality to. You’re like Ben’s little twin brother.”

”Uh...is that true?” I think curiously.

”Uh...surprisingly yes.” Joy says in my head. “Um...doesn’t that mean I have to also marry Ben’s fiance’s since I’m technically him?” The young pup asks curiously.

Mom patted his head. “Don’t be silly dear, you may be his Joy but with a personality difference like yours you’re more like your father’s emotions/past lives.”

“I’m so confused.” Joy says honestly.

“Trust me Joy...it will only get weirder now that you have your own body.” I chuckle. “But welcome to the family little bro.” I smile. “Girls? What do you think of Joy?”

“What do you mean past lives?” Derpy asked.

“Easy.” Mom says. “Most past lives, when a soul is reincarnated, the past life will be…reused in a different way since the soul must have room for the new consciousness for the new being. Looks like Joy here was Ben some many years before Ben was born, maybe his first time alive at all, the fact Joy is a child means he died a child sadly…but took on the role of Ben’s joy when he reincarnated into Ben.” Mom explains. “Ben’s father has Six of these.”

“This is only getting more and more confusing.” I sigh out.

“Well...I mean I’m my own person.” Joy says sheepishly. “But um...how old would I technically be? I mean...by looks I’m probably about twelve or something...but I’m mentally 23 considering my time as...well…” Joy sighs out, not wanting to talk about his time as ‘Rejection’.

“Hmmm.” Mom thinks. “Oh, I know who to call.”

“GhostBusters?” Me and Joy say at the same time with cheeky smiles.

Mom tapped on her Assistant and after a moment a black fog appeared and…the grim reaper. “Hi.” Mom said with a smile.

“Oh, hey Death.” I say with a little wave. “Oh uh...question, are there multiple grim reapers?”

To my shock, SHE took of her hood revealing a…human Twilight. “Yes son, there are.” She said. “A whole school for that actually, even death dies.”

“Two things...okay three things actually.” I start. “One...did you just call me son? Two, I didn’t think a human Twilight would be a Grim Reaper...and three do I actually call a Grim Reaper when I cast Doom?” I ask curiously.

“One, yes, I’m one of your dad’s wives, his third actually, and no I wasn’t a grim reaper then, two, I picked up the grim reaper job after the last Death realm guardian quit, also.” She shifted into a pony Twilight. “This is my real form, the human one just makes the job easier, and third, yes, a student at the school actually appears for those moves.”

“Cool.” I say with a nod. “So...about Joy here.” I say honestly.

“Um...what are we supposed to call you?” Joy asks Grim Twilight. “Cause uh...Den is our mother and uh…”

“Biologically yes, but I’m no less your mother than she is.” Grim Twilight said, patting my head with her hoof, which was gentle, but still felt hard. “So what was it you wanted?”

“Momma Den said you could tell me my proper age.” Joy says, giving a wave to Grim Twilight even though he was still being hugged.

Grim Twilight looked between Joy and I. “Oh reincarnated then, this will be simple.” Her eyes turned black as she gazed at Joy, then me, then she blinked, her eyes returning to normal. “Well, from what I can tell your soul itself is over three hundred years old, quite the time gap considering it seems only Joy and you are the only personalities your soul has in it.”

“That’s not true.” Joy says. “He has other emotions that I played with on the playground.” Joy says honestly. “They just...decided to stay in his head I suppose. Or were less vocal.”

“No, when I say personalities I mean past lives.” Grim Twilight clarifies. “Only you and Ben are in the soul as…people, to simplify it.”

“Uh...does this normally happen to people with multiple personalities?” I ask curiously.

“Yes, if the personality in question when they were alive was rather strong willed or the soul itself is unstable in some way after it’s been reborn.”

“Well…” I start. “That’s something.”

“I know I’m more...physical but...is this a permanent thing?” Joy asks, starting to get used to actually having a body. “Being in Ben’s head is great and all, I always have someone to talk to...but having my own body...it’s nice.”

“Consider it a gift.” Mom said.

“Thanks mommy.” Joy says with a smile, hugging her as best he could.

“Now for the extra facts.” grim Twilight said, a scroll appearing and opening in front of her. “Let’s see…First name ever given after birth, Kenneth Grodsen. Born 1709, mother was a maid working for an english nobalmen who was his father and even though it was kept secret only the three of them knew and officially Kenneth was on record as the maid's child who lived and worked with her when he was of age, though his father did care for him, birthday gifts and such. Died at age eleven after falling ill with an at the time unknown disease, laid to rest at Timothy cemetery where his gravestone still stands yet the wordings have long since been worn off.” With that she rolled the scroll up and it vanished. “That’s your past life in a nutshell.”

“That...sucks.” Joy frowns.

“Certainly does.” I agree. “But hey, now you're here with a new family, wonderful and loving relatives, and cool powers.” I smile. “Actually...can you summon my weapons?”

“Well...I think so.” Joy says, raising his hand and summoning Reunion at least. “Well... we'll figure it out later.” Joy shrugs.

“He should at least be able to summon Reunion.” Mom says.

“Well...alright.” Joy nods.

“Oh wait crap! What time is it?” I ask quickly, remembering I had to go to Ramilua early in the morning. “Too many things happened and I almost forgot.”

“How about we just...take a break alright?” Joy asks, disbanding Reunion. “Let’s spend more time with mom...we barely do anyways.”

“Yay!” Mom cheered. “Pinkie! Push the button!” Mom threw a button, with the words ‘that was easy’ on it, at Pinkie, who caught it.

“Uh...are we missing something here?” Joy and I ask worriedly.

Pinkie pushed the button, and in a blink… there were decorations, tables with food, servers, and what I assumed were my new brothers and sisters EVERYWHERE! “Instant party!” Mom yelled, taking some food from a nearby table.

“Well…” I start.

“That was easy.” Joy finishes. “But hey, we have family to meet...a lot of them.” Joy says nervously.

“Don’t worry Joy, you're not the only one nervous about making a good impression.” I say sheepishly, the two of us taking a deep breath and walking over to the food table, wanting to get something to eat first.

Nobody's bigger party

Author's Notes:

WARNING! THIS CHAPTER IS VERY RANDOM!

“I have a bad feeling I’m going to forget some people…” I sigh out, munching on a very delicious cinnamon roll.

“You're not the only one.” Joy agrees, nibbling on a cupcake worriedly. “I just hope they like us.”

“So where should you start?” Luna asks, drinking what I’m assuming in champaign.

“No idea.” I sigh out. “Maybe wait and see who’s going to try and either make a conversation, attack me for some reason, or get my attention in some way shape or form.” I shrug.

Some time had passed before someone came up to me…I wasn't surprised. I met the butler’s kid…Ciel Phantomhive… “Greetings.” He spoke, wearing a blue tux.

“Greetings young Phantomhive.” I say with a nod. “How are you doing?”

“Good. I just got back from clearing out demons, usual, so I must ask what missions have you done yet?”

“I have done no missions for the family yet.” I say.

“We’ve been busy...training and trying not to die from very powerful people.” Joy explains.

“Sounds like the usual in this family. So how did dad pick you up?”

“Aunt Nyla brought me to dad’s house, with the original intentions of getting a master in some weapons...little did I know that I’d join this family soon after a fucking Titan destroyed Manehattan.” I frown.

“Oh, what type? Standard, Omega, Boss, Armageddon, or Nova?”

“Trinity cut it down the middle so I have no idea what the hell your talking about.” I shake my head.

“Listen...we’re about as new to this as me suddenly gaining a body.” Joy says with a frown.

“You’re talking to a kid who sold their soul to a demon, somehow ended up becoming a demon, then had a god show up, make me half human and turn my demon butler human, you quickly realize as new as something seems it can and likely has happened before. But let me clarify them. Standard titans are several miles high, covered in bone armor. Omega are twenty times the size of the originals with a space looking effect on their armor, Boss titans are basically living skeletons and are covered in every inch with their bone armor, Armageddons are as big as a Galaxy and would make that planet eating Marvel beast feel like a baby, and a Nova titan is small, about my size, but pack the punch of a Boss titan.”

“And here I thought Attack on Titan was weird enough with it’s Titans.” I mutter. “Thanks...now I can tell which is which when most likely some jack off summons the fuckers again.”

“I should also tell you about shadow spawners then. Basically…how to put this…it’s a large black Crystal, just kinda floats while darkness pours out of it and various Shadow Creatures come out of it. Shadow Creatures can also breed and they breed fast, so you find a nest, exterminate it, fast, and sometimes, most commonly, a spawner and a nest will be in the same location.”

“What would happen if a person can just summon them with a snap of their fingers?” Joy asks.

“It’s an ability people who can manifest darkness at will can do, but most likely they have a dark Elemental Crystal on their person. That’s where they originated from, Elemental crystals that can control anything from creating unlimited Electricity, to bringing back forests. They are common back home and with dad learning how they were made and placing the recipies for public viewing you can guess it’s both good for the people, and bed for them when the wrong types of people make them, or get ahold of them.”

“Yeah.” I sigh out.

“By the by, is there anyone that would try to...randomly try to attack us in some way shape or form just to give a family ‘hi’?” Joy asks, not wanting to have someone punch them just because it’s a ‘hi’.

“Depends, the family works according to the three factions dad made when his company got big. The leaf, healing and medical practices varying from science to magic, the world, people and face to face verbal conflicts settled with words and paper, and lastly the Hazard symbol, the one where the fighters who will keep life safe from the front lines work, developing weapons, new combat magics, and of course, advanced combat training.”

“Well then…” I say, finding that a whole bunch of something. “So...anything I should and shouldn’t say around people?”

“Depends on their person also, but for the most part everyone is rather…loose, in terms of speech. Or interpretations.”

“Oh dear.” I sigh out.

“So...should we go out and talk to people or are they just going to come to us?” Joy asks nervously.

“Well you two are the guests of honor here, you best socialize with your guests and family.”

“Oh dear…” I sigh out. “It’s best we don’t split up Joy...better to not have any repeat talks with people.” I rub my forehead, already feeling a headache coming on from this before I finish my cinnamon roll and heading off to talk to someone, my tail and wolf features not hidden even if I’m still wearing my white cloak and crown.

“Okay.” Joy says, wolfing down his cupcake before following me. “So...who first?” Joy wonders, looking around and seeing too many people to talk to.

“No idea…” I frown, seeing too many people as well, all with variations on added body parts like wings, tails, weird sentient tentacles and too many others. A small kid walked up to me, he wore a green striped shirt, brown hair and red eyes. “Oh, hello.” I say to the kid.

“So you’re the new guy?” He asked.

“New ‘guys’ technically.” I say while patting Joy’s head. “But yes...and who are you?” I ask curiously.

“Chara.”

“A different Chara alright then.” I nod.

“Sorry, a friend of ours is...married to Toriel. And she said her sons are Chara and Asriel...so we’re trying not to get confused.” Joy explains sheepishly.

“You get used to it.” Chara said. “There’s twelve reflections of me in my math class alone. You get to tell us and your reflections apart after a while though.”

“Have you ever wanted to murder a reflection of yourself with a bloody passion?” I ask curiously.

Chara just gave me a look. “Really?”

“It’s...a long story.” Joy says nervously.

“I know about the games, I played them.”

“No no, it’s about a personal experience I had...were a reflection of mine is...not the happiest of campers to say the least.” I explain.

“Ah. Well not sure what to tell you there honestly. Our family kills monsters, when we get our humanity blades we can save some with humanity in them still, but till then they’re the Afterlife’s paperwork.”

“Alright then.” I nod. “Anyways onto happier things.” I start.

“How’s life been for you in the family?” Joy asks, hoping to change the subject.

“Good. School is school, gym is as always, the fun class, and homework sucks.”

“To true.” I chuckle.

“What do you think about...us?” Joy asks curiously. “Just from looking at us?”

“You… use a lot of shampoo?” He says.

“I have eight fiances and I train a lot, so I have to make sure I am actually clean.” I frown.

“So have you seen what dad’s done with his realm? And to the one he inherited?”

“I didn’t know he inherited a realm but I heard he is probably making one.” I shrug. “Also I think I’m going to see sooner or later cause I’m going to have to ask him for a big enough church to get married in.” I chuckle. “Didn’t think I’d need that big of a place to marry them.”

Chara shrugged. “Eh, and yeah he’s making one and the one he inherited he’s changing so rules in that/this place are much simpler and some other things still apply.”

“Wait, why did you add ‘this’?” I ask curiously. “To ‘in that/this’?”

“The realm dad inherited is your multiverse, and it’s respective multiverses. When dad became an admin, everything and everyone who knew him was gonna forget him, everything undone like a rest, which is what it was. Dad bypassed this by being the first Admin created being to become an admin and so he had everything move to his new realm where he incorporated it as a reflection of his realm, and those just go on from their and so on.”

“Huh…”

“That’s something.” Joy finishes for me.

“Yeah, weird stuff, but that’s the price of admin hood, dad was the exception because he was the first to become an admin. He has always had a special way of bending or bypassing rules.”

“He seems like one of those guys to bypass some rules.” I shrug.

“Well you guys keep talking to the others, I’m gonna look for some more food.” Chara said as they walked off.

“That’s a good first start I suppose.” I shrug.

“Wonder who else we’ll meet.” Joy says, now wanting to meet people and have fun.

“Hold on their little guy, we don’t know these people so we still better be careful.” I say honestly, looking around for who else to talk to.

We walked around for a bit, seeing some rather interesting characters, before I ran into someone who had to be a mom, considering it was Celestia, twice as tall as the one I knew and twice as…featured and curvy. “Hi.” She said, shaking my hand.

“Hello.” I say while shaking her hand.

“I’m pretty sure our Celestia would beg to date you.” Joy says accidentally, causing the pup to blush and look down. “Uh...s-sorry for saying that…” He apologizes for his blunder.

“It’s alright.” She replies. “It’s not like I haven’t done things with my reflections before.” She laughed. “Sorry, that’s between mothers and Cript.”

Both me and Joy blushed brightly. “O-oh…” I mutter.

“S-so! H-how are you doing today?” Joy asks quickly, trying to get his mind off of steamy thoughts.

“It’s always nice to meet new children. Our family is becoming so well known for it. Is there anything about our family you want to know specifically?”

“How many of them are here? And who should I talk to next cause I’m not sure if I can talk to them all in such a short time.” I say nervously.

“Uh, members in the family total of here?”

“Sorry...but yes.” I nod.

“Too many people...we’re kind of nervous.” Joy explains for me.

“Well, in total… not sure, we stopped counting a long time ago, here though are about a hundred or so.” Momma Celestia said.

“Alright then...so I have to talk to ninety seven more people.” I sigh out. “I’m gonna need a drink.” I grumble.

“You’re not getting drunk.” Joy frowns. “Remember the last time you got drunk?”

“No because I passed right the hell out. Damn Asgardian Mead.” I grumble.

“Heheh, well either way, enjoy your party. Gifts are outside by the way.” Momma Celestia said as she walked elsewhere.

“Wait what gifts?” I ask curiously.

“I have no idea.” Joy says honestly. “Well...let’s talk to someone else before we look at the presents. Wouldn’t be right if we jumped towards presents immediately.”

“True.” I shrug. “So...who else here…”

I felt a slap on my back as I turned around, seeing Squirrel there. “Sup?” He asked.

“Hi Squirrel…” I say. “Why did you slap my back?”

“Hi Squirrel.” Joy says to the Thestral.

“To get your attention.” He replied casually. “Met your daughter Jenny, little ball of fire huh?”

“She’s something alright.” I say honestly. “Actually, where is she? Is she around here or what?” I ask curiously.

“Last I saw her she was jumping head first into the cake castle that’s in your backyard… it’s as big as this castle actually.”

“CAKE CASTLE!?!” Me and Joy yell in disbelief. “How in the nine hells was that possible?”

“Logic.” Squirrel laughed. “That’s a family thing we say when something makes no sense to us, chock it up to logic and move on.”

I take a moment to put that into some sort of logic, then start thinking about Jenny in that situation and start laughing. “Oh my god! That’s actually pretty hilarious.”

“So we have a cake castle in our backyard, we have gifts...um…” Joy starts. “Is this for his bachelor party or is this just a happy family party?” Joy asks.

“Family party. Dad and Fred are planning your bachelor party and the moms are planning the bachelorette party for your wives. I’m betting clones, lots of them, all of, well, you guys, and oceans of lube.”

“Uh…” I start, trying to figure out what Squirrel just said.

“Nope.” Joy says, his face already blushing. “Nope nope nope. We’re still too young to die from nosebleeds.” Joy says while shaking his head, his ears flat against his head.

“You are, he’s not.”

“Don’t care.” Joy says with a frown. “Anyways, what did Celestia say about a bunch of gifts?”

“Just a little something from the family that accepted the invite. They’re piled up in your front yard, one present for each member of the house.”

“Oh god…” I sigh out.

“What about Dinky and baby Braig? There still up with Celestia.” Joy says worriedly.

“Crap…” I frown. “Well...let’s just enjoy the party right now. I need to stop worrying about stuff right now.”

We walked around inside a bit more, and then saw something…concerning. Three Pinkie Pie’s. “Hi Ben!” The one on the left said, walking up and kissing me. “Check it out, I’m your wife, and they-me are your moms!”

“Uh…” I mutter. “Well...um...glad to see you Pinkie. And yes...there also my mother’s…” I nod. ”How has the universe stayed together?” I think to myself worriedly. “So...how has it been to talk to...yourself?”

“We have lots in common.” The Pinkie on the right said.

“And a fair amount of differences.” The one on the left said.

“How has the universe stayed together again?” Joy asks.

“Um...I always had the weird thought that, if Pinkie met herself, something really bad would happen.” I say nervously. “Cause you know...you all bend the laws of physics without the need of god like powers.”

All three chuckled. “Reality isn’t as fragile as sci-fi says it is.”

“Cartoon physics says otherwise.” I point out.

“Anyways, I believe it was you two and a massive group of bakers that made a massive castle sized cake?” Joy asks.

“Nope.” The two said. “That cake was made with your father’s special mix of magic and alchemy.” The Pinkie on the right said.

“Well...alchemy makes more sense than just ‘logic’.” I shrug. “So how are you enjoying the party Pinkie?” I ask.

“He means his fiance Pinkie by the by.” Joy says, adding some clarity to his question.

“I’m doing great!” She cheered. “I ate so much ice cream already!”

“That’s good to hear.” I nod. “So, I suppose you already talked to everyone already?”

“Almost.”

“Surprising.” I say honestly.

“And we still have so many more people to meet at this one party alone.” Joy sighs out.

We said goodbye to Pinkie and…Pinkie…and Pinkie…for now and walked off to talk with more guests. “Who next who next…” I mutter, looking around and still not knowing who to talk with.

“I don’t know…” Joy sighs out. “There’s just too many people…”

Time passed as Joy and I must have had rather short conversations with many people, a few mothers, mostly brothers and sisters. Each conversation told me a bit more about my new family. Overall everyone was rather nice, some loud, some quiet, others normal, well, normal-ish. “Well...this was fun.” I say, grabbing another cinnamon roll and eating it.

“I’m just glad people brought cases and bottles of stuff instead of having one major drink.” Joy says, taking a sip of his mountain dew. “No need for someone spiking drinks.” He points out.

“True.” I nod. “Well...want to check out the gifts?” I ask, the pup smiling before the two of us head out to find the presents we heard about.

It was a tower, presents all wrapped up covered in paper and the sizes varied. “Good evening.” We looked to our side, seeing a butler there.

“Hello.” I nod. “How are you doing today?”

“Good. Greetings sirs, I am Edward Glafram, at the request of the head butler of your family estate I am assigned to serve you directly.”

“It’s nice to meet you Edward.” I nod.

“Who’s this tower of presents for again?” Joy asks curiously. “We heard it was for us but we just wanted to make sure.”

“The gifts are all mixed sadly, but names for the desired recipients are on them.” Edward explained. “Also I feel I should bring up some information and orders I received after meeting with your wives.”

“And that would be?” I ask.

“I am under strict orders to makes sure that during your training you stick to the schedule your wife Twilight has set up for you, while you train with your teacher I will school and educate young Joy here and when it's time to head home, if you refuse I have been given orders to, and I quote, ‘drag you back unconscious if need be’.”

I groan. “Of course she would do this…” I groan.

“Excuse me, but you said you’ll ‘school and educate’ me?” Joy asks.

“To be blunt sir Ben, would you trust yourself to keep yourself in check? And yes Sir Joy. While Ben isn't a full member of the family yet, you are, and therefore need the proper schooling.”

“Me and Ben are the same person still.” Joy points out. “Everything he knows, I know.” Joy explains.

“Do you know the proper advance Magic schematics for creating basic food items from the atoms in the air or how to construct weapons from your own mana?”

Joy raised a hand up...then lowered it...then raised it again...then lowered it. “Damn it.” Joy frowns.

“Your schooling begins tomorrow.” Edward said plainly.

“Shouldn’t Ben be schooled as well? Again the part of ‘we’re the same person’ still applies here.” Joy says.

“You two know that Joy has a body of his own are by definition separate people but you are connected both by soul and mind. If wanted Joy could live an entirely different life separate from Sir Ben.”

“That’s true but I’m not going anywhere without Ben.” Joy says with a frown.

“That is why you two are listed as blood brothers in the family archives.”

“Never mind.” I shake my head. “So, do we have to wait for a specific time to start unwrapping gifts or do we just start opening them?” I ask, knowing the butler is misunderstanding what Joy is saying.

“You may start now if you wish.”

“Yay!” Me and Joy cheer before rushing headlong into the tower and starting to unwrap gifts with my name and Joy’s name on it, like two kids during christmas.

The first gift I opened was oddly enough shoes. There was a note with them and apparently they're enchanted to let me walk on water…even up waterfalls…nice. Joy opened his and it was, funnily enough, a puppy. It was brown, blue eyes and floppy ears. I noticed it had a weird collar on it, but shrugged it off. My next gift was…a classic bomb you'd see in Loony Toons...I did chuckle but this is likely real. Joy’s next gift was… a PlayStation 4…wow…I am so gonna borrow that often. My third gift was a stopwatch, when I looked at the note I got a little worried, it let's me stop time for five minutes and go back in time two...gonna keep that away from Jenny. Joy opened another and pulled out...The Fat Man from Fallout...how did it fit in a box so small...

“All of these presents are awesome...but how the hell did a portable nuclear rocket launcher fit in that?” I wonder.

“Don’t know, don’t care. I has puppy!” Joy cheers, hugging his puppy gently and happily.

I opened my next one and it was at first I thought it was a sniper rifle…till I pulled the trigger and an arrow shot out, hitting another present. A sniper rifle that shoots crossbow bolts…huh. “I really hope nothing special was in that…” I say worriedly.

Joy picked up the gift. “It's one of mine.” He opened it… and pulled out a skull…The bolt through an eye hole and out the back. “Okay one, why the hell is there a skull in here? And two, you shot the skull!” Joy says with a frown.

The skull then screamed, scaring Joy as he dropped it and then it managed to hop and turn to face him. “The time is 7:56 pm.” It said. “Any alarms to set?”

“Uh...Edward...the fuck?” Joy asks worriedly, pointing to the skull.

Edward walked up, seeing the skull. “It's an alarm clock.” He said bluntly.

“Most demented alarm clock I’ve ever seen.” Joy whimpers.

“Let’s move on to our other gifts alright?” I say sheepishly, patting Joy’s head and hoping to calm him down.

Joy nodded, opening another gift as he pulled out… a diamond sword. “Cool.” Joy smiles.

I opened one too, and inside was a coupon that just said 34 on it. “Coupon with 34 on it…” I mutter, before blushing brightly. “No...it doesn’t mean that does it?”

“That is a coupon for planet 34 sir.” Edward said. “A world where all sexual fantasies and desires are legal, though the darker one’s are only allowed in hyper realistic simulations.”

I rub my temples at hearing that. “Of course it is…” I mutter, putting that away and making sure that none of my wives ever find it.

Moving on, Joy opened another gift and it was single toy soldier. “Cool.” Joy smiles, checking the toy soldier out and seeing if there was anything special with it.

“Wonder why you only got one. Back home you could get fifty of those things with ease.” I point out, wondering why he only got the one.

After looking it over and finding nothing interesting about it, Joy tossed it back into the box...then the box glowed as the toy soldier grew into a green robot. “Awesome!” Joy says happily.

“That’s a thing.” I chuckle. “Anyways, onto more presents cause we have barely scratched this tower.” I say, grabbing my next present. “God the girls are going to be so happy to see all this stuff.”

I opened the present and inside was...a mouse… “Hey there little guy.” I say with a little smile.

“You got any cheese?” The mouse asked.

“You can talk…” I start. “Well...not on me right now but I can get you some.”

“Yes I talk. I'm a Castle Mouse.” He explained.

“And that is?” I ask.

“I'm the mouse that lives in the castle walls. Every castle has one.”

“I didn’t know that.” I say honestly. “So what’s your job little buddy? Besides living in my houses walls?”

“I can act as a messenger to others in the castle and find lost things.”

“Cool.” I nod. “Have a name?”

“Tin.” The mouse nods.

“Nice to meet you Tin.” I nod. “Names Ben, this is Joy, and you’ll soon meet the other inhabitants of the castle soon enough.” I say, kind of surprised the girls haven’t come out to get their presents.

“Well let’s see my next present.” Joy says, getting his next present. Joy opened the box, inside was a bunch of apples…that are skull shaped. “What’s with all the skulls? What did they have too many skulls for the skull throne or something?” Joy asks worriedly.

I took one, it smelled like an apple, so I took a bite...huh…not bad. “Surprisingly...not bad.” I say, eating more of the apple. “And hey, no cries of the damned scaring the crap out of us.”

I finished the apple skull and grabbed my next gift. I opened it and it was a hand mirror. Huh. I thought as I looked at myself in it. There was a flash. And Joy started laughing. “What's so-” I cut myself off…why do I sound feminine…”Oh no…” I mutter, looking back into the mirror and finding myself a female. “Oh god…” I mutter, seeing myself as my ‘female self’ again and grabbing my chest, my breast feeling like it’s gotten...bigger. “Why me~.” I whine, not liking this.

“But your so pretty.” Joy smiles.

“Go to hell.” I frown. “Now how do I change back?” I grumble. I looked at myself in the mirror for a bit. Then there was another flash and I did a quick check. Yup, male again. “Oh thank god.” I sigh out thankfully. “Never letting the girls find this.” I say sheepishly.

Joy rolled his eyes and grabbed another gift. Inside was another box. “A box within a box huh?” Joy sighs out, before grabbing the box and opening that. Out of that box was a strong wind as cookies, cake, ice cream, and anything remotely containing sugar flooded out… And didn't stop. Joy’s eyes widened and closed the box quickly, his entire body shaking with joy. “It...spawns…amazingness…” Joy says, looking at me with wide eyes and it filled with sparkles and childish glee at having his own box of sugary goodness.

“Just make sure to eat in moderation, no need for you to somehow get diabetes you silly demi-god pup.” I chuckle.

I grabbed my next gift and inside was… Gloves. Each pair with one of my girlfriends names on them. I spotted Luna in the distance and wondered...I put the pair that had her name on them on and pretended to squeeze, to which I saw Luna yelp and cover her chest. ”Awesome!” I mentally cheer, getting a cheeky ass smile on my face before squeezing again.

“Perv…” Joy said.

“Oh come on, you’re me so you're also a perv.” I point out with a cheeky grin.

“Not in public.” He deadpanned.

“That is true.” I nod, taking the gloves off and putting them back in the box. “I don’t like that kind of affection in public...but it never hurts to show how much I love my fiances.” I chuckle.

Joy rolled his eyes, opening his next gift. It was one of those magic eight balls. “Hmm…” The pup mutters before shaking the eight ball and checking the whole to see what cheap ass ‘fortune’ it’ll give him.

Ask a question.

“Oh…” Joy starts. “Um…” Joy wonders before shrugging. “Who will I fall in love with?” He asks before shaking the ball.

Four loves for life I see. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Jenny Ventral.

“AB...Sweetie...Scoots...and…” Joy mutters before his ears perk up and he blushes brightly. “Wh-why is…”

“What?” I ask, looking at his answer before seeing the four girls he’ll be dating. “Oh...um...dad did say that Incest is fine…” I say sheepishly. “Oh dear...wonder how Jenny’s going to take that bit of info.” I chuckle nervously.

“Take what?” Jenny asks, appearing from behind, and causing Joy to freak out and throw the eight ball away. “Scared much?”

“N-no!” Joy yips quickly. “Just...uh….surprised.” He says nervously, his face beat red.

“Whatever. So, cake castle has fallen…took a hundreds of stomachs, heh, so I came to open gifts.”

“Well me and Joy have already opened up a few gifts.” I nod. “You’ll find anything from weird skulls, a nuclear rocket launcher, to a puppy.” I smile.

“My puppy.” Joy says, holding his puppy.

“Sweet.” Jenny says, finding a gift with her name on it and opening it. Inside was a locket. “Boo…was hoping for a weapon.” she opened it up and looked confused. “Why does one side hahava picture of those CMC and the other has a picture of Joy in it?”

“Oh...you want the straight answer or do you want Joy to sputter like an idiot?” I ask curiously, seeing Joy try to justify how that’s a thing but just looks down, ears flat against his head as steam billowed out of his head.

“Dare I ask?”

“Joy got a magic eight ball that actually gave real futures...and it just so happens this little guy asked who he’ll fall in love with.” I explain. “And it just so happened that he’s going to fall in love with the CMC...and you.” I say honestly.

Jenny looked at Joy, who was cherry red at this point. “Really?”

“I m-mean...you are p-pretty…” Joy says nervously. “But...yes.” He nods, resigned to his fate of getting smacked upside the head.

“Huh…” Jenny walked up to Joy, and to my and his surprise, planted a kiss right on his lips. When she broke it…there was a spit trail. “I guess you'll do.” She said with a cheeky smile.

“Uh~” Joy started, his mind going completely blank here.

“I...think you broke him Jenny.” I say nervously.

“Then let me fix him.” Jenny gave Joy a smack, which brought him back before she grabbed him by the collar of his shirt. “You'll have to prove yourself as my alpha though, till then, I’m the alpha, and you're my bitch.” Jenny then grabbed Joy by the tail and dragged him off.

“HELP!” Joy pleads. “I DON’T WANT TO BE APART OF THIS JOKE!”

“Sorry Joy, but this is what happens when you get a girlfriend.” I laugh hysterically.

Nobody's lesson: Graceful Dahlia part 2

Morning came and I hit the breakfast table. Our new cook already had quite the spread set up and after most everyone was up Joy finally crawled out from his bedroom. I took immediate notice of his dog collar. “She didn't…” I mutter.

“No.” Joy said, sitting down. “Thankfully she said she'll wait til at least sixteen for that stuff…this is just her way of claiming me.” Joy replied with a sigh. “But hey...at least that joke didn’t go ‘all the way’...”

“Thankfully.” I sigh out. “But it’ll get to that point sooner or later. But oh well, I have to go back to training.” I say honestly, finishing up my delicious breakfast.

“I’ll be schooling young Joy the today.” Edward said, appearing out of nowhere.

“Morning Edward.” I nod, seeing Joy hop up onto a chair and start eating his breakfast. “Sooner or later I’m going to have to learn about all the crap our family can normally do on a daily basis...but I have a feeling Trinity will teach me that when I get around to it.” I say, accidentally forgetting she is my master for two weapons.

“Well you’ll start learning that sooner or later.” Joy shrugs.

“Yes. I shall also be teaching Jenny and Dinky. Since both are enrolled in miss Cheerilee's schoolhouse I will have to talk about the proper arrangements.” Edward said.

“Oh yeah…” I nod. “Almost forgot about that…” I sigh out.

“I have a portal door already set up to send the young ones to the house schoolroom for the new arrivals who have much to catch up on. I’ll talk with miss Cheerilee and then make it back to begin the lessons. It should take no more than an hour or so.”

“Right then.” I nod before chugging my orange juice and taking all my dishes to the sink and putting them neatly down. “Well I’ll be off. Ramilua is probably wondering where the hell I was yesterday so I’ll need to explain all that.”

“Just make sure you tell him you're alright. Ramilua might not be too happy with you having a breakdown.” Joy says, sipping his milk.

It was at this moment Jenny came in, skipping and…wait, skipping?! “Sup?” She asked, jumping in her seat next to Joy.

“You seem happy today.” I say honestly. “Especially with the skipping.”

“You’ll see why soon.” She replied.

“Oh dear…” I say worriedly. “Also...don’t do anything too rough with Joy alright?” I say worriedly.

“She already has a collar on me...it can only get worse.” Joy sighs out.

“Don't worry. I won't.” Jenny says with a cheeky grin.

“Christ.” I groan. “Anyways I have to get going.” I say while walking over, patting Jenny’s head gently. “Don’t worry, after I master my scythe and nothing pops up we can have our road trip.” I say to her before heading off. ”God only know’s what crap she’s trying to pull...I know she hates me but why the hell is she trying to be like this? I know she can be a good kid…” I think to myself bitterly, thinking I’m not being a good dad to her.

It was the very next second that her scheme came to light as a familiar set of voices scream echoed down the hall. ”CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS SOUL MATES YAY!!!!”

“But...but I like being unharmed…” Joy mutters worriedly.

“Whoa whoa hold up!” I bark towards the three hyper kids, hoping to stop the kids before they accidentally hurt Joy, themselves, or destroy a part of my house.

My bark fell on deaf ears as they ran faster than bullets and tackled Joy in a three way hug.

“OW!!” Joy yips, having jammed his elbow on his chair as he was tackled out of it. “What the hell!?! You don’t just tackle someone like that out of nowhere, even if I am your soul mate.” Joy says bitterly, trying to rub his pained elbow. When he tried to move his other hand to rub his elbow he grabbed something…softer. Sweetie’s blush and gasp said it all. “Oh...oh no…” He mutters, blushing brightly. “I’m...I’m so sorry.” He mutters nervously.

Rather than sitting through this train wreck still moving I bolted. I did laugh the whole way to Ramilua’s though, feeling only sorry for the hell Joy is about to go through. I landed outside Ramilua's house and knocked on the door. “Coming.” Nana’s voice called as she opened the door. “Oh, hello Ben.” She said with a smile.

“Hello.” I nod. “How are you doing today?”

“Just fine. What about you. Word is you had a mental break down.”

“And who told you this?” I ask honestly.

“Your daughter Jenny has a really popular Facebook and Twitter pages where she posts stuff from her life and stuff you're doing.”

“I know she hates me…” I sigh out. “But literally posting everything she knows about me? What the hell?” I shake my head. “But yes, I did have a breakdown.”

“Glad you seem better. Ramilua is in the attic, sorting through some old things.”

“Alright. Mind if I come in?” I ask politely.

“Sure.” She nods, stepping to the side to let me in.

“Thank you.” I nod, walking in and putting my hood down and letting my tail out cause it’s indoors. “So...where do I put my shoes?” I ask, wanting to be a good house guest here.

“Near the door.” She said, sitting on the couch.

“Thank you.” I nod, taking off my shoes and placing them near the door carefully. “So, where do I go to get to the attic?”

“There's an open ladder hatch in the hallway.”

“Thank you.” I nod, before walking through the house to find said ladder hatch. And lo and behold it was right there in front of me in the hallway. I grabbed the ladder and gently heading up. As I popped my head around I saw Ramilua moving around some boxes in a standard looking attic. “Hello.” I say, hoping not to startle the guy into dropping whatever he’s moving.

“Hey Ben.” Ramilua said, looking through a box and not even turning to look at me.

“How you doin?” I ask. “Besides cleaning your attic?”

“Not really cleaning more looking for something.” He replied.

“Looking for what?” I ask, curious about what the guy could be looking for. “Books on old haircuts or something?”

“A tracer box.” He said.

“Tracer Box?” I ask, raising an eyebrow at hearing that and not knowing what to do.

“It's a box, solid metal with one button on the top.”

“Need some help?”

“Yes please.” He replied. I nod before getting fully into the attic and started helping Ramilua out in trying to find said box.

I grabbed a box, inside it was packed with VHS tapes and the box. “Found it.” I say. “Also...are these VHS tapes?”

Ramilua got up and looked, grabbing the box. “How did it get in Nelare’s things?”

“No idea.” I shrug. “Just found it and the VHS tapes...so what are the tapes for? Private stuff?”

“No, she just likes old movies.”

“Oh…” I say before gently looking at them. “Holy crap she has Lilo and Stitch in here?” I ask in surprise, randomly finding the disney movie in there.

“Yeah. Lot of weird movies like that have been popping up.”

“Weird.” I point out.

“Well anyway, now that I found it we can begin your training for today.” Ramilua said as the two of us went into the backyard.

“And what will be on today’s agenda Ramilua?” I ask curiously, ready to summon my scythe if need be.

He pushed the button on the box and a sci-fi style laser scanned me, then the box changed into a robotic replica of me. “You will be testing your speed against yourself.” Ramilua said.

“Um...sure.” I nod, summoning my scythe. “Is it as fast as me or is it faster?” I ask, wondering how this is going to be a challenge. “Well...if you say so.” I shrug, before dashing to its right side, as swift as an arrow and insanely fast, but not fast enough for Ramilua to not track with ease. My robot moved just as swift and followed my every move. “Oh...I see.” I nod before I bolt around and around, trying to get towards it’s back, but the robot stopped me with it’s own speed every time.

“It's built to mirror your every move by the millisecond. You have to figure out how to either be faster, or clever.” Ramilua said.

“Alright then.” I nod, raising my hand and seeing the robot does the same, even if we’re moving around rather quickly. ”Hmm…” I think to myself. “Well let’s just see…” I mutter, swiftly moving forward and trying to bash the thing with the butt of my scythe to try and get behind it, but it stopped my weapon with the palm of it’s hand as it copied my actions. “Well...shit…” I mutter, hopping back.

The copy did the same and we circled each other for a bit. ”If it copies everything I do this isn't gonna be easy… I’m speedy but not that fast so I gotta do something that either it can't mimic or something…” I think, trying to come up with something. “Hmm.” I mutter before tossing my scythe over to it and made a motion to swiftly grab it. And the bot actually did what I did and caught it perfectly. “Great.” I mutter with a grin, moving my hands up like I was still holding the scythe and it held it just the same, before I made the motion of slamming the blade into the ground, which the bot did as well and cut straight into the earth. “Uh...sorry about your backyard…” I say worriedly, thinking this was a horrible idea in hindsight.

“Nothing some terraforming can't fix.” Ramilua said.

“Alright then.” I say before dashing around without being slowed down by the scythe, but still holding it like the bot did. As I moved faster the dummy seemed to go a little slower from the weight of the scythe as well as trying to force it through the ground, and five minutes later and a surprisingly symmetrical line set up later, I managed to stand behind it. “Crap...that’s...even with that little trick I still had to spend five minutes.” I say honestly, but surprised I still managed to do it.

“Finish it Ben.” Ramilua said.

The scythe reappeared in my hands before I set the blade under it and cleaved right through it, bisecting it from bottom to top. “And there you go. One bisected robot, extra side of happy student.” I chuckle.

“You are doing well… Come back here in two hours, then your final test will begin.” Ramilua said, walking back inside.

“Kay.” I nod before hopping on my glider and flying off to town. “Maybe I should pick up some groceries? No, I already have specialty cooks at home that my family practically handed me...maybe I’ll get an apple. Besides I haven’t met Applejack or Big Mac yet.” I say to myself, hoping to find them and enjoy a good talk.

I landed my glider in the town market and as hoped, managed to find Applejack’s stand. “Howdy partner, what’ll ya have?” She asked as I walked up to her.

“An apple please.” I say, grabbing the necessary bits out of my pocket and putting it on the table. “So, how are you doing today Applejack? Do you know who I am?” I ask curiously, not sure if the apple farmer actually knew who I was.

“You're that White Knight fella marrying my friends and some others. And I'm doin fine thanks for asking. Farm's never been better.”

“That’s good to hear. But the names Ben, no need for my ‘hero name’ with friends.” I say while taking an apple and biting into it. “Oh yeah, I can tell the farms never been better.” I chuckle, tasting the farm grown deliciousness that was an Apple family apple.

“Not just that, that sister of yours does jobs on the farm from time to time. She managed ta use some real fancy magics to get every tree to grow full of apples seconds after they're bucked clean. We have ten harvests worth and been sell’en ta a lot of new folks in bulk.”

“Damn, Trinity sure is a hard worker.” I chuckle. “Also...have you heard about Apple Bloom dating someone yet?” I ask curiously.

“Bloom is dating?”

“God damn it Jenny.” I groan, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Okay, if your sister get’s home, ask her about a kid named Joy. You’ll figure it when she explains it.” I sigh out. “But how’s the family been over all?”

“Granny’s the same, and Big Mac left for a long haul delivery but is running later than usual. Should have been back last night.”

“Where was he going?” I ask curiously, having a bad feeling about this.

“Just Pinkie’s family farm. Takes no more than ten or twelve hours.”

”Shit.” I think to myself before practically wolfing down the rest of the apple, taking out the apple seeds and putting them on the counter and eating the core and all. “Alright Applejack, I’ll be right back. Got to make sure your brothers safe.” I say while summoning my glider. “But either one of two things happened….he’s either found a nice girl and forgot about the time, or he’s in trouble. Which are you hoping for the most?”

“If it was a girl I’d believe that the most. He’s hopeless when he’s got a crush.” Applejack said. “I find it hard he’d be in trouble, he’s got a good sense for danger. Part of how he survived Apple Bloom all these years.” She chuckled that last part.

“Ha.” I chuckle. “Well anyways, have a nice day Applejack. I’ll find your brother and make sure to either bring him back if he’s in trouble, or give a good word if he’s found a nice lady.” I say before flying off to the Pie family rock farm.

Three hours later I soon found the Pie family rock farm. “Holy shit it is as bland and colorless as the show explained it was.” I say in shock, surprised to see it like that. “Wait...I haven’t even met Pinkie’s parents yet...shit.”

I groaned, landing in front of the home. Big Mac’s cart is out front… still loaded with apples. Huh. Not a good sign. I knocked on the door and it fell over. “Hello? Anybody home?”

There was no response. I walked in, find the place mostly empty save for a glass of water on the kitchen table that was half gone. I summoned Reunion and looked through the bedrooms. They were all bland, few personal items aside from pictures and a few posters. I couldn't even tell which was Pinkie’s old room. There was no attic so I had to check the basement.

It was dark, but lit with a single, surprisingly bright, light bulb. In the back there was a wooden ladder, going down a hole on the basement floor. “Okay if I’m starting to hear a banjo behind a chainsaw I’m out.” I frown, summoning Frozen pride and going towards the back and carefully going down the hole.

The ladder went into a deep, dark, cave system of sorts. I ended up summoning my chakrams and letting the fire burn for light. The further I went the more this felt like something Silent Hill or a resident evil game would do to screw with you. I finally came across a door and when I opened it I was in a…Laboratory? “Okay Resident Evil wins.” I mutter to myself, summoning Frozen Pride and Reunion again while gently moving around. “The fuck is a lab doing down here?”

”Intruder Alert.” A loud yet calm computer voice said before I felt a prick at my leg. I looked down, seeing a dart in it as I got… really tired.

“Fuck me…” I groan, trying my best to stay up even as the sleep dart tried pulling me under. “I...hate...cliches…” I grumble before my vision left me.

“Sir, this is the intruder.”

“Good god they're coming out of the walls…”

“This one is a whole other race from the others.”

“I can see that…him huh…this cloak looks unusual. Did you scan him and his items?”

“Yes sir, his DNA came up as a...well, canine and human.”

“Abnormal. And his items?”

“They results were inconclusive.”

“Run advanced scans on both those items. Place him in project six.”

“Yes sir.”

“I fucking hate everything…” I groan, shaking my head for the fifth time and finally getting some semblance of being awake here. “Christ.” I managed to adjust to the light and I was on a lab table, strapped down...naked… with an I.V. Looking thing taking blood OUT of me. “THE FUCK!” I bark, cutting the thing off with my claws. “Crap...how do I get this thing out without messing with a vein?” I mutter to myself, hoping this won’t end poorly.

”Test doner seven, can you understand me?” A voice spoke from a speaker somewhere I couldn't see.

“How about you get your ass down here and talk to me directly.” I frown.

“Against protocol. Here.” The straps came undone by themselves and the I.V. thing somehow floated out of my arm and onto the floor. ”Now then, is there anything you'd like to know before we proceed?”

“Really? You have to start with ‘is there anything you’d like to know’ bull? I find a weird lab, most likely had you fucks do tests on me like I’m some common fucking animal, and you are wondering what I want to know first? You suck at this if you didn’t already know what I wanted to know first.” I rant. “Christ, and here I thought scientists were supposed to be smart.”

”We have been underground monitoring the life above since ten million years ago each new generation was vastly different from the last.”

“So your mole people?” I ask. “Cause you sound like mole people if you’ve been underground for ten million years…” I say. “But besides that, what did you do to the Pie family and their Apple family visitor?”

”Insults aside, they are all safe, you will meet them shortly. You are the seventh test subject for Project six.”

I look around the room. “Yeah, you see...I don’t take very kindly to being a fucking test subject to mad people so...so you have two options. Either let me and your other ‘test subjects’ that you kidnapped and probably tortured go, or I destroy this whole place and save those that you kidnapped, and you can’t do jack shit about it.” I explain. “That sound fun?”

”The base is connected to the other test subjects, you included, by a tracer chip now embedded within your brainstem, any harm to the base or staff will activate facility wide quarantine and…decontamination…and disposal of test subjects.”

I take a deep breath. “So...tell me...what is this ‘Project Six’? And please explain to me why I still can’t just murder all of you and keep going without giving a single fuck?” I ask. ”Yo Joy, mind getting Trinity? I’m kind of stuck in a secret bunker underneath the Pie’s rock farm. I mentally tell him, thankfully getting an okay from him.

”You and the others are test subjects now. The disposal process will… consider it advanced neurosis. The tests are simple. Just walk through the nearby door.” Behind me, a door opened up.

“By the by, is there a...certain amount of stress these chips can undergo before they just shut down?” I ask curiously, wanting to know that cause if so I can break it with ease.

”Unkown. If that were to happen though you would either die instantly or be paralyzed from the neck down given the chip is now a part of your brain stem.”

”You wish.” I think to myself, before walking through the door. ”Christ, why am I always shoved in these shitty situations?” I mentally groan.

Once through the door my clothes were on a table, to which I quickly put them on. ”The first test will be simple.” Some kind of display cases came out of the ground and there were three in total. One had a heartless, the other, some kinda baby brown bear, and the third had…a HUMAN BABY! ”Which defines you?”

“Okay what sort of crazy alien bullshit is going on here?” I ask, horrified by this.

”It's a simple question. Which defines you?”

“How you got a heartless is beyond me, getting a weird baby brown bear is another, but where did you get a fucking human baby? What the fuck is wrong with you you sick fucks!” I bark.

”Subject seven the infant is only resting. Any louder and you will awake them. But which defines you. Monster. Beast. Or human?”

”I really hope Joy get’s Trinity cause this is bullshit.” I think to myself bitterly. “Human.” I frown. “But when I get this chip out of me, all of you are so dead.” I mutter angrily.

”Interesting.” The displays went back into the ground. Another display came up, this one with a photo of me. ”Who are you?”

“Why should I answer that?” I frown. “I thought my name was ‘Subject Seven’, so you already know who I am.” I sass.

”Subject seven is your code name for these tests. Again. Who are you?”

“I am me.” I say. “I am who I am. And you don’t need to know who I am cause you will never know who I am. Cause you kidnapped me and started testing on me like a bunch of fuck holes.”

”Inconclusive answer. Philosophical yes, but not the answer needed to proceed.”

“Let me ask you a question, who are you? That’s the better question then trying to figure out who I am.” I say with a frown, crossing my arms. “Go on, tell me.”

”I am a quiz dungeon run by AI code and ‘dungeon masters’ spawned in after creation updated.”

“Your a fucking quiz dungeon AI?” I ask. “Are….are you…” I groan, rubbing both of my temples. “Are you fucking with me right?” I ask, not believing this. “That’s it, where’s the exit, I’m done.”

”The exit and rewards will be granted after you properly proceed through the next three questions.”

“I will properly proceed when I shove my foot up your creators ass that he’ll basically become my new slipper.” I frown.

”Please answer the questions accordingly. Subjects one through six have already passed and left the area, rewards in hand.”

“Why though!?!” I groan loudly, face palming. “I start freaking out about a bunch of people disappearing, most likely being murdered, only to be dropped into some quiz show run by some fuck wits that were hear some fuck knows when. I was poisoned, dropped here, and was most likely very violated by all of your tests, and I still have no answers to anything. Your questions can go fuck themselves. This isn’t a fucking quiz show damn it…” I growl, swiftly losing my patience. “But my names Ben, or as the the inhabitants of this world have come to know me, ‘White Knight’.”

The voice actually groaned. ”Alright thanks for that… now last question and you can leave.” The whole room lit up, and the photo of me went away and a single die came up on a table. ”Odd or even?”

“What kind of die is it?” I ask, seeing a die and not sure if it’ll change into any other kind of die.

”It will determine the type of prize you get. Even prizes or odd prizes…”

“Even?” I ask, still not a hundred percent sure about this.

The dice rolled itself, landing on four. ”Here. The voice said as a…PS4 appeared in front of me. ”Now get out.” I blinked and was outside the Pie family home holding the boxed console.

“THE FUCK!?!” I bark in rage. “Did anyone else have to go through that crap?”

The door opened and I saw Pinkie's sisters, one holding a…mario mystery block, the other a large, rather cute, caterpillar thing, and the last was holding a spider that looked like it was made from diamond. Her parents were each holding Zapp apples, and Big Mac was holding a pillow. “These prizes were random.” The purple haired sister spoke in the most monotone voice ever.

“I’m going to find whoever made that and smack him.” I frown. “But the PS4 is nice.”

“Ben!” I looked outside, seeing Trinity fly down. “Joy passed the message. You didn't check your emails did you?” She asked.

“No.” I frown. “Why do you ask?” I ask, hoping nothing bad happened.

“Dad was gonna add a variety of unique dungeons and junk to the underground of every world to test out some stuff…what's with the PS4?”

“I’m gonna smack dad.” I frown. “Cause apparently he decided to shove me, the Pie family, and Big Mac into a strange lab, where we were all probably tested on and violated on, and put into some stupid ass ‘quiz show’ thing, and the ‘AI’ said that if I destroyed anything a stupid ass chip in my brain stem, which I’m now calling fake as fuck right now, would kill me.”

“A gameshow one? Dad must have hit randomize when making the themes…as for putting them there, he put them there yes but it's random who goes in, a chance of luck thing. Speaking of.” She zoomed into the basement. Less than two minutes later she reappeared with a…Kingdom Hearts 1.5 and 2.5 remix game for my PS4. “I got a free wish. Here.” She said, placing the game on my PS4.

“Thanks.” I nod. “But do I actually have a chip in my brain stem? Or no?”

“Heck no. The thing is new and dad would never make something like that, it was all talk and when I did ask it said ‘you would be teleported back topside missing the last hour of your memory.”

“I fucking hate everything…” I mutter. “Well...at least I got a nice game and a PS4…” I shrug. “By the by, Big Mac, if it wasn’t for the dungeon being a prick, would you have stayed here this long?” I ask curiously, wondering if Big Mac had a crush on any of the Pie girls.

He chuckled nervously. “Heh. Well we've been in that their dungeon… nine times trying for different prizes.” He said. “This pillow is my latest…and worst prize yet.”

“Then what was that lab?” I ask, now kind of confused here. “But anyways, so you weren’t failing to try and be nice to the cute girl right there?” I ask, pointing a finger towards the long haired girl. “Marble is it?” I ask her, getting a nod from the shy mare.

“Wha? No.” Mac said. “Marble is like a little sister ta me.”

“Right then. It’s just that Applejack said you were hopeless when you had a crush.” I chuckle. “Anyways, want to go home now big guy? Or are you too busy having fun in a quiz show?”

“It's fun.” The monotone one, Maud, said. “This is a diamond spider. Yes it's alive. Named him Chalk. Other things are in the shed out back.”

“Right then.” I nod. “So, grab your things Mac, Applejack is worried about ya, Apple bloom is dating someone, and I don’t know about Granny Smith.” I say, wanting to get back so I can train.

Big Mac stood still. “Applebloom is dating…”

“I’ll explain it when we get home alright?” I ask. “It was nice to meet you all, and hopefully me and Pinkie, along with the rest of my fiance's can drop by to say hi.” I say to the Pie family. “Also yes, I’m marrying Pinkie, not sure if Pinkie sent a letter or not...albeit it wouldn’t be beyond her to have already sent a letter.”

“She already sent us invites to the baby shower.” Pinkie’s mother said.

“Wait...she’s…” I frown. “When?”

“You forget Braig…” Trinity said, patting my back.

“No I didn’t forget Braig, I wouldn’t never forget him. For some reason I thought she was actually pregnant…” I say nervously. “Anyways...I’ve had too much crap on my mind because of that dumb quiz thing, I just want to go home and get back to training.” I sigh out.

Big Mac got his prizes from his runs. One of which was actually a bag of infinite honey roasted peanuts. Odd but useful, and we headed out. An hour later and I dropped Mac off at the Apple Farm and I flew off towards Ramilua’s house.

When I landed in the backyard Ramilua was standing with his own scythe in hand. “Your final test is going to begin.”

“Final test?” I ask worriedly, getting off my bike and looking at Ram. “I barely trained with it, I barely know any of it’s abilities, how the hell is this already my ‘final test’?” I ask worriedly, summoning my scythe and getting into my fighting stance just in case.

“You advance fast. A scythe master only trains with another for a short period of time before solitary training is ordered. Your final test is the same as every. A tribute to the harvester.”

“There’s still so much I have to learn…” I mutter. “How am I supposed to figure it all out on my own when this weapon is about the most confusing to me?” I ask, my worry getting the better of me here.

“Once you master the basics, you can only improve and master from there. This is how scythe masters are. You catch on rather quick. But like I said, your final test is a tribute to the Harvester.”

“And...this ‘Tribute to the Harvester’ is?” I ask, still having a bad feeling about this.

“Find the demon that was born when your scythe was still a tree and harvest it.”

“That’s great, I have no idea where the hell it even is.” I frown. ”Damn...God didn’t tell me anything about this…” I think to myself. “But...how am I supposed to do that?” I ask curiously. “Because as I say again, I barely know anything about this. I may be a quick learner but I have no idea about anything about things…”

“Hand me your scythe.” Ramilua asked, holding out his other hand.

“Okay…” I nod, handing him my scythe.

Once he took it he he pricked a finger on the blade and slashed at the air, and the screams of what sounded like the cries of children echoed out as a red DT… something opened. “Through there.” Ramilua tossed my scythe back.

“If this leads me to Silent Hill I’m gonna be pissed.” I frown while grabbing my scythe. “Well...wish me luck.” I nod to Ramilua, entering the red door and hoping this doesn’t end terribly.

When I exited I was in a long dead forest. Long dead trees and animal skeletons littered everywhere. “Well...this is...not a pretty sight.” I say while starting my journey through this barren hellscape. “Hello? I’m looking for a weird ass demon tree.”

I kept walking then I noticed my scythe get hot. Following the heat I could barely hold onto the scythe, the heat burned my hands even through my gloves.

The heat suddenly went away, and I looked up, seeing a large bleeding tree, taller than a skyscraper as skeletons were embedded in the wood. “Well...that’s something.” I say with a frown. “What, does Griselbrand live in this thing?” I ask worriedly.

I got closer and around the tree was a moat of blood. “Scary, ain't it.” I turned around. There was an elderly man with a lot of junk around him. How did I not notice this hobo camp?

“It is…” I agree. “But...I can’t imagine just how beautiful it was before it was so ingrained with blood and death…”

“Was a paradises to put a word to it.” The old man said. “People kept progress and nature in balance, then we found an old scripture in the deepest part of the ancient tombs. That's when it went south.”

“And this is why people don’t dig too deep in ancient tombs.” I frown.

“It was a simple sentence, who’d have guessed an old piece of paper was a prison.”

“That’s...something.” I say worriedly. “Who are you if I may ask my kind stranger? It’s not everyday you meet a kind old man near a tree like this.”

“Just the last thing alive here. When that thing escaped the prison, it killed everything. I only lived because I was up in a space station. It crashed down and I still walked away. Been alone here for forty six years.”

“Well...what would happen if I said I can take you to a place where it’s more sunshine and rainbows?” I ask curiously.

“I’m too old for good endings kid. To be honest I'm pretty sure you're in my head, if not then what took ya?” He chuckled. “Names Grath by the by.”

“Names Ben.” I say. “But I...didn’t know your world was in such a state...my master, a Scythe Wielder, told me that I had to do something with where my scythe originally came from...I just...didn’t expect Graceful Dahlia to have come from that big of a tree.” I chuckle. “But if you want to know what a happy world looks like, one last time, just tell me and I’ll make it so.”

“Maybe. What brings ya here anyway?”

“A tribute to the Harvest.” I say, tapping my scythe on the ground and staring at the tree. “I have a demon to kill...and it’s in that tree.”

“Do me a favor and spit on the red eyed bastard.” Grath said.

“I will.” I laugh. “Anyways, how the fuck do I summon the damned thing again?” I ask, gently floating over to the tree. “Knock knock asshole!” I shout, tapping the tree with my butt of my scythe.

A hand tore itself out of the tree, startling me as a…Psychopath. But… it was a child! ”Well well, the wolf mutt.” It said as it crawled out.

“Silent Hill it is.” I frown. “So...random Psychopath child crawling out of a demon tree...this...is fucked up in several ways.”

”Hehehe. Oh how Silent Hill ripped us off. I bet you're wondering how a child became a demon like us huh?”

“I’m seeing a lot of blood, murder, bloody murder, and possible traces of necromancy so…” I check off. “I think I have a good idea but mind clueing me in?”

”This planet's race was a war faring one. They created me, forced an innocent youngling to kill a grand hero and that let us enter the boy. They then feared us and locked us away till our rediscovery.”

“That’s pretty fucked up.” I frown. “Pretty fucked up indeed.”

”To each their own. So what brings the mutt child of the human god here?”

“I’m here for a Harvest tribute.” I say, showing off my scythe. “Graceful Dahlia here is apparently made from this tree...how I didn’t know this is completely beyond me when it originally was created by a Nobody…” I frown.

”How little you know. Many truths mean every lie is true and every truth is a lie. It's all the same and different to someone.”

“I’m sorry what?” I ask, now completely confused. “I’m royally confused now…” I sigh out. “But yes, I know very little. And I have a feeling you’re going to tell me about things or going to murder me.”

”Either or matter not. You're now Cript’s child. I lay a finger and he comes in a blink.”

“Then mind explaining to me what the ‘Harvest tribute’ is?” I ask with a frown.

”Simple really. The first to give and teach Man the way of harvest for life was death, as Psychopaths, we are the first to harvest life of sentients before their time was used up. Harvest a life like the first of both harvesters. Good, bad, young, old, matters not so long as the blood is spilled.”

“Well…” I frown. “That’s...something. So I have to...kill someone?” I ask worriedly, not liking where this is going and gripping my scythe tighter.

”I can see your sins child, blood is already on your hands, one from mercy, one from progress, justice.”

“I...didn’t want to kill her…” I mutter bitterly. “I still feel terrible about it…” I sigh out. “So...just kill someone? And that’s it?” I ask, already knowing I’m going to have to do it.

”Your scythe led you here. The blood it seeks is mine and the trees.”

“Yeah that seems simple enough. Just got to get the blood from a Psychopath that’s in a demon tree.” I say. “Yeah, easier said than done really.” I say, already knowing what kind of power a Psychopath could tap into.

”Decisions decisions. What to choose? Fight me and die, run away to try another time or ask for help from those that will lend it?”

I took a moment, thinking about who might help me, but thinking about all my fiance's first. “Christ...I’m gonna need help.” I sigh out. ”But...they can’t help...they barely started training….shit shit shit…” I think to myself worriedly, thinking of other people that could help but they're all probably busy. “Just...give me a moment.” I say while moving away from the child and tapping my Assistant and thinking of who might help. “Crap crap crap…” I mutter, checking through my contacts at who might be able to help. “Christ…” I mutter while tapping my Assistant and calling Edward.

The butler appeared in a flash of teleportation. “Sir.” He said.

“Do you know anyone that can help me with my special...situation?” I ask, pointing towards the Psychopath in the tree. “That’s apart of my test for my Scythe. Harvest tribute and all and fuck if I can kill him by myself.”

“The only family I know of who have also dealt with Psychopaths are your father, and mother’s Andy and Zechariah.” Edward said.

“Knowing dad’s busy, Mom is...mom...who are Andy and Zechariah?” I ask curiously.

“Two of your mothers.” Edward deadpanned.

“Yes yes I know I’m an idiot.” I sigh out. “Sorry just...I’m still having a bad week here…” I shake my head. “But um...are either of them busy at the moment?

“They are all free.”

“And here I was hoping I’d have a more ‘I don’t need help’ situation…” I sigh out. “Christ...well might as well meet someone new, let’s meet Zechariah…” I say. “Uh...how do you spell her name again?” I ask, about to just type in her name in the quick search but not knowing how to spell her own damned name.

“Z.E.C.H.A.R.I.A.H.” Edward spelled.

“Thank you.” I nod, typing in said name in the quick search, finding the person and pressing their name, calling them up. “Let’s hope this works…” I say, not really knowing what race this lady will be but feeling it’ll be a shocker.

”The Angel who was the only one to defect from us. It will be interesting to see them again.”

“An angel huh?” I ask, wondering how this encounter will be. “Well let’s hope she either appears or picks up…” I mutter, starting to absentmindedly twirl my scythe without even noticing.

After a bit of time I felt a tap on the back of my head. “Hello.” Said a female voice that…made me…kinda turned on to hear…oh god...

“Trinity told me about you…” I say worriedly, blushing a bit and trying to keep myself under control. “It’s nice to meet you.” I say while turning around to meet my angel mother.

She wasn't what the biblical depictions stated. Rather than a naked baby she was a tall, soft skinned woman with long blond hair, light blue eyes and she wore a white robe with a gold lace tied around her waist. “I have been watching you a bit. Gotta say, impressed.”

“Glad to hear that…” I say honestly. “But um...you’re a Cherubim correct?” I ask curiously.

“By birth yes. All those such powers and all but I worked my way into the Archangel class.”

“Oh~, okay. Cause I was wondering why you either weren’t the biblical version of a Cherubim...both the ‘naked baby’ and ‘Dark Souls like’ creature…” I say sheepishly. “Fucken Dante’s Paradiso…” I mutter, remembering that four headed...thing.

“As much as I’d love to continue this chat I believe we have…that to deal with.” Zechariah said as she pointed at the Psychopath.

”Long time no see Zechariah. You look well.” The Psychopath said.

“Drop dead.” Mother Zechariah said as…she pulled out a great sword that would make Cloud feel small by comparison.

“Mind helping me murder this kid?” I ask, readying my scythe and focusing on the Psychopath.

“The Psychopath yes, the child we save.”

“Well I have to Harvest the Psychopaths blood either way. Mastering my scythe and all.” I explain.

“I got that part handled.” Mother Zechariah said as she pulled out a smaller sword in her other hand. It was all silver with a near heavenly white aura around it. On the blade were some symbols but I didn't fully recognize them. “Save the kid, kill the demon.”

“Well this will be some good training to do that.” I say, spinning my scythe in the air and cherry blossoms swirled around me.

Mother Zechariah handed me her silver sword. “This is a humanity blade, it's strength is funneled from it's welders will power. Let's see how strong your will is.”

I nodded, grabbing the silver sword and taking a deep breath, steeling my will and readying myself to fight.

I felt deep inside, put all my emotions into a swing with both my scythe and the humanity blade. The cross slash sent a visible energy wave that when it hit the tree, sent chunks of wood, splinters, and blood flying. When the dust, and blood, settled, all that was left of the tree was a broken stump with the psychopath standing in the center of it. “Damn…” I mutter, not expecting my attack to literally make the monster of a tree turn into nothing but a stump. “Next up, saving kid.”

”Those blasted blades have been a pain.” The psychopath said, appearing right in front of me. ”Time to play.” It smacked me and I was sent flying for several MILES.

“Ow…” I groan, skidding in midair to a halt and dashing back towards the kid and my Cherubim mother. “This will be troublesome…”

Mom went in, swinging at the child as it quickly pushed the blade aside and palm struck mother, sending her back a few meters. “Damn, Ben, distract it.” She whispered to me when she flew back next to me.

“Alright.” I say before pointing my scythe at the kid, a sphere of thorns surrounding the being as I dashed forward, raising my Humanity Blade and swinging it at the kid, seeing the cherry blossom thorns start to rush down on the Psychopath.

It hacked them apart with a sword it quickly summoned, then rushed me, slicing down my arm which was followed by a spin kick. A lot of blood was flowing from my wound.

Mother was swinging the sword at the psychopath, it was fast in dodging her attacks.

I started spinning my scythe rather quickly, before dashing towards the kid and swinging both my scythe and my Humanity blade like a very fast top and hoping to hit the kid.

The kid actually pulled out a rope which wrapped around me then he yanked it and I honestly can't remember what happened next. I am way to dizzy. “Oro~” I groan, not sure why I sounded like Kenshin but just felt like saying it.

I shook my head a few times to get back to my senses. When everything stopped spinning I saw mom was locked blades with the Psychopath. ”Here's my opening.” I realized as a charged in fast, slicing the psychopath with my new Humanity blade as a crystal like thing quickly coated its body. “Good work.” Mom said. “Once the Psychopath is out, finish it, they are as weak as butter without a host.”

“Cool.” I nod, readying my scythe to strike down the Psychopath.

There was a black mist coming out of the crystal and then it came out. It was like a red version of Venom from Spiderman was crawling out of the crystal. I sliced it in half and it evaporated into the air. The crystal around the child fell apart and he laid there unconscious. “Nice work.” Mom said, taking the Humanity Blade back. “When you earn yours you will make great use of it.”

“Thanks mom.” I nod. “So...I ‘killed’ a Psychopath…” I start. “Now where’s the flash and congrats on mastering this thing?” I wonder, looking all over my scythe and wondering if another symbol will appear. It did, over the back of the blade where the blade and body met. “Open…” I mutter, reading the symbol before disbanding my scythe. “Well...that’s that I suppose.” I say. “Time to go home…” I mutter, starting to think about what to do next.

“Do you want to take the child or should I?” Mother Zechariah asked.

“I’ll take him…” I say before landing and picking up the child. “He needs a family...and a father and eight mothers would do the child some good.” I say while summoning Reunion and creating a DTL back home. “Hope the kid is willing to have me as a father…” I say sheepishly. “Thanks mom...also...how long will your...effect last?” I ask sheepishly.

“Different for each person. Also what about him?” She pointed at Grath.

“Oh yeah…” I mutter. “Hey Grath! Want a ride to a new world and home?”

“Sure. Just let me pack my things.” Out of the junk around him Grath only grabbed a dirty backpack, some canned food, and a toothbrush. “Alright I am ready.”

“Alright then my new hobo friend.” I say with a nod. “Walk into the light. I swear you’d think you were going to heaven if you believe in that.” I chuckle.

“You and an angle lady just got rid of that thing that killed off my world. There is something akin to a god or higher.” He said walking into the DTL.

“If only he knew.” I chuckle to myself. “Well it was nice meeting you mom, hopefully we can see each other again.”

“Same. Also here.” She tossed me a birthday card. “There's so many kids and such in the family we just celebrate all their birthdays in one week long party. That's the gift everyone gets, a rule free wish.”

“Sweet.” I say with a warm smile, taking the card and putting it in my pocket. “Actually...crap I don’t know when December is on Equestria…” I frown, remembering my actual birthday from Earth. Mom pointed at the assistant on my arm. “I know…” I sigh out. “Seriously...this has just not been my week.” I grumble, before walking into the DTL with the child in my arms.

Once on Equestria, Grath set up camp in a rather deep hole in the cliff side wall at the castle home. I went back inside and upon doing so the child changed, he was now a wolf like Joy or Jenny, but with pony ears and a horn. His hair was the same color as Rarity’s.

“Rarity is gonna be so happy.” I mutter with a little smile. I continue to walk around, wondering who I’ll bump into here. “I wonder how Joy is doing? He’s got school and girlfriends to deal with…”

I walked into the bedroom where thankfully the girls were at and I put the new addition on the bed. “Another adoption?” Luna asked.

“Yep, and he’s Rarity’s son.” I say. “You wouldn’t believe the situation this poor kid was in.”

“Oh… a son?” Rarity said, getting up and looking at the boy. “Heh. I had hoped my first child would be a girl but, what can you do.” She said, patting the sleeping child’s head.

“Well considering I met a specific mother of mine…” I say nervously. “I’m going to be as fertile as possible. Even spells can’t stop it somehow…”

“Bathroom now!” Luna, Pinkie, and Derpy said as they pulled me into the bathroom shower.

“Wrong thing to say…” I mutter, not really caring that I’m being pulled into the bathroom. “But...shouldn’t I be with all my girls?”

“In a bit, then we’ll join.” Gilda said. “I gotta check up on Joy, the CMC and Jenny have been having him play tea party and house for… since you left.

“Oh my god…” I sigh out. “He has work to do, not playing house…”

“Sex now kids in two hours.” Luna said as she closed the bathroom door, turning on the shower and things got busy… fast.

Nobody's daughter goes to Rapture

Two hours of nonstop love making later, I walked through the castle and wondered where Joy was. ”Yo Joy, where are you?” I mentally ask him.

”Having a...nice enough date with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” Joy mentally tells me.

”Okay where in this giant ass castle?” I mentally groan, wanting to find them soon and tell Sweetie about her new nephew.

”At the apple farm.” Joy mentally tells me.

”Alright, I’ll be there real quick.” I mentally tell him before opening one of the many big windows and summoning my glider, speeding off towards the farm to see how Joy and the girls are doing. After about five minutes I flew over to the Apple farm and saw the CMC’s tree house. “There we are.” I say before landing a few feet from the actual ramp leading up to the tree house. “Hello?” I call out, not wanting to barge in there.

The door opened and I saw Applebloom open the door. “Hi Ben.” She said with a smile.

“Hello Apple Bloom. How are all of you doing?” I ask, getting off my glider. “Hope Joy’s been nice to you all.”

“Hehe. He's been good. We've been playing house for practice.”

“Practice?” I ask with a cheeky grin.

“I heard that!” Joy barks from inside the tree house.

“We also took that future tellen eight ball and have been seeing what’s in store. Hehe. So far a fun future.”

“What kind of ‘fun future’?” I ask with a smile.

“Well in terms of a house we get a whole planet like his pa, and in terms of kids…that just said ‘incalculable’.”

“AB!” Joy calls out in shock, making me bend over laughing hysterically.

“We also asked about you. Said the same thing.”

“Oh dear.” I chuckle. “I’m sure all of them will be happy at least...hey Sweetie! You got a nephew!”

There was a high pitched squeal of joy as I looked inside the tree house. Sweetie squeezing Joy like crazy. I also noticed Jenny in the back corner of the club house.

“Halp!” Joy groans. “Can’t...breath…” He says, trying to get some air.

“Alright Sweetie, don’t squeeze Joy too much.” I chuckle. “Anyways, how have you all been?” I ask, seeing Scootaloo grinning at Joy’s predicament.

“Good so far. Just figuring some things out.” Scoots said.

“Alright.” I nod. “Jenny? I suppose you’re enjoying Joy’s ‘torture’?” I ask, knowing she enjoys me and Joy being either embarrassed to hell or in pain.

“It's cute I can't lie. Never knew a boy could blush that much.” She replied.

“Glad to hear that.” I nod. “Anyways, I just finished mastering my weapon, and considering you have free time want to head off and go have fun?” I ask my daughter, hoping she’ll just allow some father daughter bonding at least once.

“Sure. Scoots, you're head wife while I am gone.”

“Yes!” Scootaloo cheered.

“Lead the way.” Jenny said to me.

“Don’t I get a say in this?” Joy asks worriedly.

“Apparently not.” I say before summoning Reunion and spawning a DTL to the world Ramilua told me about. “You’ll get up there don’t worry.” I say while moving out of the way and letting Jenny go in the DTL first.

We both went in and once there we were met with a pile of mangled corpses. “Reminds me of my dentists attic.” Jenny said.

“Your dentist was a serial killer?” I ask with a frown.

“No, just disposed of bodies we needed gone.” Jenny replied as she walked over to the corpses and took off a revolver from one of them and ammo from the rest. “So which way?”

I summoned Frozen Pride and Graceful Dahlia. “Let’s see now…” I mutter, looking around to wherever we should go. “This way.” I say, starting to walk in a random direction.

Jenny followed and no sooner we turned the corner I was tacked to the ground where a hook that was EMBEDDED into a person's arm to replace the hand was at my neck. “Hello little fish-”

Bang.

The person's head exploded as Jenny blew a hole through his head with her new revolver. “So what we learn?”

“This place is filled with crazy people?” I ask curiously, getting up and brushing the blood off of me.

“That…and remember to look up.” Jenny pointed up, when I looked up I saw two more of those crazies crawling on the ceiling.

“That’s creepy.” I say while switching my scythe to one of my Gun Arrows. I raised my gun up and shot two arrows at them, both piercing through their heads with ease...which blew up their heads in the same instance. “Okay then...that’s nice.”

“Wonder what else is here.” Jenny muttered as she walked off.

“Probably mutants, monsters, more crazy people, and a lone man who’s trying to figure out how the fuck all this happened.” I say with a shrug. “But...how much do you hate me and Joy? I don’t know if how your acting is just because your a Ventral...or because you hate us a fuck ton.”

“Joy, I am just messing with honestly. You…I want to drop dead.”

“I know…” I nod. “But remember...if you ever need me, no matter how much you wish I was dead...I’ll always be here for you.” I tell her.

“Whatever.” She replies. Opening a large metal door leading into a glass hallway with a view of the underwater city and ocean around it.

“Oh...well this is new.” I state, still on my guard even though I was seeing that an entire city was built in the middle of the ocean.

Entering the next building we were met with a crying, pale skinned little girl standing next to some kinda armored tank person. They had a drill attached to one arm.

“Oh…” I mutter to myself, not liking how this might go.

“Well that's creepy.”

“Hey at least it’s not ‘Silent Hill’ creepy.” I whisper, gently moving away from the pale girl and the tank like being.

“Wuss.” Jenny said, firing a shot at the tank like being and it turned red and roared in rage, charging at Jenny, who went full wolf and slashed at the being, it's head falling off and it's body falling over. “Well that was just too easy…”

“That only makes it more worrying…” I say with a frown, looking over at the girl that was doing nothing right now. ”I have a bad feeling about this…” I think to myself. Jenny walked over to the girl, and put her revolver to the back of the girls head, I reacted and pushed Jenny down. “The fuck Jenny!?” I bark.

“What? She's not gonna survive a place like this anyway.”

“That’s why we’ll save her.” I say bluntly. “There’s obviously something wrong with her besides having a giant tank of a being with her...I don’t know much about this world but I already have a feeling these girls were heavily drugged with something…”

“So what's the matter with killing a druggie?”

“Besides the fact that a little girl was probably tested on without her being able to do anything?” I point out. “She’s not a monster, she’s probably a tortured soul that needs help…” I say before opening up my Assistant and checking what the hell this world actually is and who the girl was.

“Waste of time in my opinion.”

“Your a Ventral, anything that involves ‘sparing a life’ is a waste of time to you all.” I frown.

“Just like relying on loved ones is too much trouble for you?”

“I don’t want them to get hurt in my own damned problems.” I say bitterly.

“They are your family, your problems and dangers are theirs now the second you started dating them.”

“I know that...and I’m trying my best to let them know my problems.” I sigh out, seeing the title ‘Bioshock’ show on my Assistant. “And you’re now my daughter...and I want to help you be better than just a person that’s made for killing.” I say with a frown.

“Some father…takes a person with a sicker mind than Core’s to kill a mother and then raise their child.”

“Yet Nancy said she had no one left.” I say. “She said, in her own words, that the Ventrals become ‘demons’ when they don’t have anyone left for them. If you were Nancy’s daughter...then why did she think she had no one left in her life?” I ask, my mind now starting to think of many possibilities of why she would do such a thing.

Jenny growled. “Shut up.” She warned.

“I wanted to have a father daughter day, and I thought that killing stuff, preferably monsters or crazy people like the ones we just encountered, would help you relax and try and ‘open up’...” I start, before I raised my head and got a serious confused look. “Wait...Jenny, have you ever had a ‘killing mood’ before?” I ask, finding that sudden thought really weird for some reason.

“Duh. Tokyo four years back. Was an accident but hey…there went an anime convention. Surprised they never released the security footage.”

“That’s...even weirder now that I think about it.” I frown. “You’re a Ventral by blood yes...yet…” I start, before shaking my head. “This is getting more and more confusing the more I think about it. You have killing moods yes...but...why did she say all that?” I ask worriedly, scratching my head in confusion as more questions arose in my mind and leading to maybe an answer. “Cripe...you're probably not going to like what I’m thinking about.” I shake my head.

“What? That my dad screwed another woman and she gave birth to me. I've known…”

“How long?” I ask, hiding my anger from Jenny as I heard what she said.

“Since I was five. Dad got drunk at a friends party and got too flirty with a striper. A year later same stripper finds dad and drops me off at his hideout at the time. M…Nancy raised me like a daughter but she only ever saw me as a friend. She did mess up dad bigtime for that but I still saw her like a mom. She was all I had after all, my birth mother left me.”

I listened carefully, and I clenched my fists in anger and bitterness. “Wow…” I start. “Your fathers a prick, Nancy should have thought about you before making her decision…” I growl, raising my gun arrow towards a corner of the room and firing it, the sound of a head exploding filled the room and a body hit the floor. “You hate me for killing Nancy, that’s fine...but how in the wide world of hell she didn’t think of you as her own daughter is….kind of beyond me at this point.”

“Simple. I’m a bastard. A child born from drunken unfaithfulness. She looked at me and cared, but remembered dad's mistake and could look no further. After all, what if Luna, or Twilight, even if they were drunk screwed another and was carrying their child. Can you honestly look me in the eye and tell me is you did raise them that every time you saw that child you would not see that mistake, that moment of hate and feeling of betrayal?”

I stared Jenny right in the eyes. “I would not see a moment of hate, or a feeling of betrayal. I would be pissed at the person that would even dare try to do such a thing to my wives most definitely, but the children wouldn’t be at fault. I would never take out my own anger on innocent children who were born because of a mistake.” I say with a frown. “And besides...I’ve told myself I was a mistake several times, thinking I was nothing more than a giant waste of space, a murderer who killed his parents just for not listening to them in once in his god forsaken life.” I growl. “But here’s the thing, we both have a second chance to live a life that is filled with love, joy, and happiness with those that care about us. I have my wives, Dinky, Joy, and my new family, and you have your new family that see’s you as nothing less than a girl that needs love, care, and help.” I explain seriously, hoping my words could get through to her. “You agreed to be my daughter, and I want you to know that, no matter what you did in the past, you're getting a second chance to enjoy a life of being a daughter, not a ‘friend’, not a ‘mistake’, but as an actual daughter that your parents love and cherish. Alright?”

Jenny didn't reply. Verbally. Rather, to my shock, she hugged me, crying loudly as she squeezed tighter. I disbanded my weapons and picked her up and hugged her, closing my eyes as tears formed at the corners of my eyes as I just hugged Jenny. “It’s alright...daddy’s here…” I whisper with care, just staying there and hugging the crying child.

Something poked my back. When I looked around it was that pale girl, who had glowing yellow/white eyes. She looked confused. “Daddy?” She asked.

I smiled gently and patted her head. “Daddy’s here.” I say with a smile, having looked for what these girls are and wanting to help her out. “I’ll be your daddy if you want.”

She nodded, jumping on my back making me give her a piggy back ride. “Go see mama!” The girl said.

“Onwards to mama.” I smile, heading off to find the pale girls mama. “Now...where’s your mama again?” I ask the pale girl, still holding Jenny gently.

She jumped off and lead the way. We walked for a great while before we came to a door with a smaller door that she crawled through and after a bit it opened and behind it was a woman dressed in a fancy dress… pointing a shotgun at me. “Why has my little one brought you here?” She asked.

“She wanted me to see her mama.” I say, motioning to the little girl. “I want to help.”

She looked at the little girl than at Jenny. “You are not from Rapture, this much is clear. What brings…people… like you here.”

“I originally brought my daughter here for some murdering monsters and crazy people...then we both had a heart to heart…” I say, still holding Jenny gently in my arms. “And it all started with helping that poor girl and whoever else might have been stuck like that.” I explain.

“The fact you are not dead yet makes you a good sign for aid. Rapture has fallen thanks to its founder, Andrew Ryan. He founded a city without morals so those who flocked here when it opened, it went south from their thanks to eve and plasmids. My little ones are injected with a unique sea slug that produces this eve, they are like a safe with gold that every splicer in the city will kill to get every last drop of eve they can.”

“And I suppose those giant tank things with drill arms are meant to be unstoppable bodyguards?” I ask curiously.

“Big Daddy’s. Yes, they protect any and every Little Sister. They are genetically bound and bonded to their Little Sister, and will die for them. The people they once were are either long gone or trapped by genetic tampering and mind alteration.”

“Huh...that’s something.” I say with a frown. “So, you want me and my daughter to help save all the Little Sisters before they become bloody shakes for crazy people? And maybe kill Andrew Douche Monger in the meantime?” I ask, already wanting to kill the bastard that’s responsible for all of this.

“Killing Ryan is top priority, and beware of a man who goes by Atlas. He has been trying to kill Ryan for years and used Gorilla warfare to do it. He claims to be just but I don't trust him. Save any Little Sister you come across on your path to Ryan, to save every Little Sister in Rapture is a pipe dream given the city's size and the splicers.”

“It’s not the first time I’ve done the impossible.” I chuckle. “Jenny?” I whisper to the girl in my arms, wondering if she is asleep or not.

“Call Trinity.” She mumbled. “That crazy girl can get the Little Sisters easy.”

“Alright.” I nod, gently nuzzling the top of Jenny’s head before using my Assistant to call for Trinity.

“Sup bro!” Trinity's voice yelled behind me before I even sent the message. I jumped from shock.

“Gah!” I yelp, still holding Jenny in my arms thankfully. “Jeez, can I stop getting spooked here?” I grumble. “Anyways, can we get some help? Little Sisters need saving.”

“Ah. Gotcha. So once I get them where do I put them? Your house or our parents house?”

“Are you gonna cure them of...whatever the hell this is?” I ask the woman who called them ‘my little ones’.

“I can remove the excess eve yes, will only take few moments per little one.” She gave an example by patting the Little Sister that led me here, a white light went from her hand to the girl as the girl began to glow. In a flash, the child was no longer pale and her eyes were a deep green. She gave the woman a curtsy and ran over to me. “She likes you. Good. You are better than those Big Daddies. I shall look over these two and cure little ones. You deal with Ryan.”

“Right.” I nod. “Ready to kill a madman who thinks he’s god Jenny?” I ask with a smile, hoping to have a happy time with murdering crazy people.

“Next world dad...I need to calm down a bit still.” Jenny said as she jumping out of my grip and and sat on the floor, the newly cured Little Sister joining her.

“Alright.” I smile, glad to hear her call me ‘dad’. “Well I’ll be off. Question, where’s Atlas and or Ryan right now or do you have no clue?”

“Ryan is likely still in his office, a control room for all of Rapture and Atlas, not sure, all I can say for certain is that he has access to a lot of Eve. So he actually might be in the same place as Ryan, just in a different area. There is an Eve bank where little sisters used to store the excess eve they gather, but after the fall it was drained by splicers.”

I crack my knuckles and ready both Frozen Pride and Graceful Dahlia. “Well this is gonna be fun. Got any directions or a map I can use so I don’t run around in circles?”

“There is a tram three floors below. It can take you to a building that connects to the one with Ryan's office. He likely barricaded himself in and has all security active. And splicer bodyguards everywhere. Unless you know how to fly it's impossible to use the trash shoots.”

“I can fly...three different ways.” I chuckle, starting to float in mid air just for funzies. “So, three floors down is where the tram is, and I use the trash shoots to get their quickly and without much of a problem with guards or security?” I ask curiously, stepping down from my little floating.

“Alright…but hurry. The longer you stand or float here the more time Ryan and Atlas have to make things worse.”

“Right.” I nod, before rushing off to quickly find my the trash chute and then to the tram. I checked my Assistant and thankfully it gave me a very detailed map of the place.

Splicers came in swarms to stop me but a slice of my scythe cut them all down. I finally found the trash suit and used my arrow guns to teleport up in a blink up. Once at the top and out I saw the well dressed man of the city stand behinding a thick glass wall. “Clearly not Atlas.” He said, not even looking up from his book he was reading at his desk. “Come for entertainment?”

“If by hearing you scream like those that have been tortured in this damned city then yes.” I nod. “Do you fear death?” I ask, summoning Graceful Dahlia and and gently twirling it.

He looked at my scythe and then back to his book. He raised one hand…and the Star Seeker Keyblade appeared. “I've seen much, so the effect is lost on me.”

“Okay...how?” I ask with a frown.

“My great grandfather was one of the few selected to escape and keep the light of worlds alive from the Keyblade war. This keyblade is his. Passed down the family since his death.”

“Okay...so you’re the great grandson of a man that wanted to keep the Light alive...and I suppose you decided ‘fuck it’ and made this hell hole?” I ask curiously.

“I made a utopia to escape the norms and rules of government and the way the world works. Here, there are no gods or kings, only man. A man built this city and it was man that destroyed it.”

“Now while your ‘utopia’ sounds nice on paper, you obviously can tell that in practice it sucks total balls.” I frown.

“Not how I would have put it exactly, but yes. The city was meant to be self run by all who live here. If man was given true reign over their lives in a place where consequences are not delivered by an authority but by people, what does that say about man.” Ryan disbanded his keyblade and put his book down. “Man is dark, when handed paradise where the only rule was to keep it self sustaining they chose to abuse the gifts I gave and created their utopia, hell or heaven, I built the temple and man decided to ruin it.”

“That is true.” I nod, disbanding my scythe. “But if memory serves, a single part of a utopia is supposed to have a figure head set the example. Kind of like God in the whole ‘Garden of Eden’ story. Now sure, there were only two people, but he gave them a simple task to follow and that’s about it...but temptation got the better of them since they didn’t have an example to follow.” I explain. “Examples can make or break a lot of things, stories and video games proved that enough.”

“Men choose, and slaves obey. The few that chose led the slaves into the city we see now. Funny enough, why are we split as a species. Half are followers, less are leaders, and the rest are selfish. Undecided. I built a city to prove the nature of man wrong, yet when given true freedom only a handful stayed men while the rest became slaves.”

“Sadly that’s just how people are.” I shrug. “People are either complacent, unsure about what to do when they actually get a say in things, or stuff like that.” I say honestly.

“So mind if I ask, who sent you?”

“I won’t tell you, but I suppose whoever sent me wanted to kill you on the basis that you caused all of this? Whether it be the hell hole that people made it into, or the entire ‘everyone’s fucking grotesque monstrosities’, frankly I don’t know...but I’d think it’s more ‘people are grotesque monstrosities’ in my personal opinion.” I explain.

“Very well. But now, here is a choice for you.” Ryan pushed a button on his desk, a door opening and letting me walk in. I walked in and in one hand Ryan held a loaded revolver’s grip to me. “Are you a slave?” He pulled out his other hand, which held a key card of sorts in it. “Or a man?”

“What does the Key Card do?” I ask curiously. “I’d rather have all the facts before choosing. Being a man doesn’t mean ‘be an idiot’.”

“The card unlocks my personal chambers be a man and take what you find inside far from here so Atlas never finds it, or take the revolver, kill me, and what you find in my chamber.”

“Honestly...you never looked like a guy that would cause all this death and destruction for shits and giggles.” I say while taking the card. “You look like a man that hoped for the best...but just didn’t quite get the last number on the equation as it were.”

He nodded. “Take a left down the hall to your right.”

“Thank you.” I nod. “Stay safe Ryan...and hopefully if you ever try to make your ideal utopia again you don’t find weird magical shit. I mean seriously, who the hell finds a weird needle filled with ‘summon bee’s from arm’?” I ask, just finding that little thing weird as fuck.

“Not all plasmids are pure science. I did world travel in my youth.”

“World traveling is nice, and when you find things that are any kinds of magical, science is proudly pushed off a cliff in a burning truck.” I chuckle. “Well, I’ll grab some things and then proceed to murder Atlas, cause he sounds like a prick.” I say. “Unless you have a warning about the bastard.”

“Just that we have a past and he was not always called Atlas.”

“Father?” I ask bluntly, having a rather good feeling that cliche is here.